《The Problematic Prince》 CH 1 Chapter 1 ¨C Poisonous Mushroom On A Day Of Spring Erna Hardy was a well-mannered girl. Now that she grew up into a polite lady, it was her turn to be a refined wife. To sum up the content of the lengthy paragraph, it was a very different reply than what she expected as it especially destroys her chance to be a good wife to a decent man. ¡°No way.¡± Erna¡¯s eyes, which had been looking down at a letter for a long time, were full of determination as she said to herself. ¡°This is ridiculous!¡± Even on second thought, the conclusion was the same. Standing up from her seat, Erna walked up to the window. It was an afternoon when the dazzling rays of the spring sun were pouring in, but it felt depressing. Opening the panes with a squeaky sound, she sat on the frame, holding her knees close to her chest. Located high above the ground, the village¡¯s landscape could be seen from the mansion of the Badens. Erna¡¯s gaze, briefly pausing on the single chair lying on one side of the garden, slowly wandered over to the gentle slope of the orchard, streams, and hills covered with yellow cherries. The world was not interested in one man¡¯s misfortune. It obviously made her uncomfortable. Even if she had a loving family and was on the verge of being kicked out of a place full of life, a world full of joyous spring was beautiful. If one heard this stupid complaint, they¡¯d laugh. She felt relieved, a bit of cynicism added to it. ¡°Lady! Lady Erna!¡± The voice of Mrs. Grebe, a housekeeper, reached her from the far side of the hallway. It seemed like it was already time to have lunch. ¡°Yes! I¡¯m here! I¡¯ll be right there!¡± Erna declared, hurriedly getting off the window frame. The ridiculous letter was hidden deep inside the drawer so that it could not be seen, and her disorganized clothes were tidied. She was fine. While heading to the dining room on the first floor, she murmured as if memorizing a spell. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Everything is going to be fine.¡± ¡°Have you seen a lawyer, Erna?¡± Baroness Baden, who had been rambling about today¡¯s weather and new sculptures, came up with it only after she finished eating. She tried to stay calm, but her eyes showed an indescribable nervousness. ¡°No, grandma. Not yet.¡± Erna answered in a stern tone. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to meet one before this week ends.¡± Sunlight that was penetrating through the glass of the window was falling on Erna, lighting up her neck and waist. Her heart was hammering loudly, her lips were drying up, and her fingers were curling up into a fist. Fortunately, the Baroness nodded without further questioning. ¡°Yes, you should. I wish I could find a way.¡± A gentle sigh permeated into the air of an overly still room. Erna looked up at her grandma as she stared at her hands on her knees. She had become old and frail in a month. She had lost her husband overnight and would hand over all her little assets to a relative who was no better than others. So how could Erna tell the truth? Erna had already sat back in her right posture, swallowing the dry lump in her throat. Her lips were stubbornly sealed, not to reveal the truth. Actually, she met a lawyer earlier. The answer that came was no different from what Erna already knew. Having no son, Baron Baden¡¯s property was to be inherited by his nephew. Erna had long known that such ridiculous laws exist. It was upsetting and unfair, but if there was no way to change the law, they had to come up with a countermeasure. It was about time that Erna began to raise money by increasing her work little by little. So that she could buy this house in a fair manner again one day, but that ¡®one day¡¯ arrived too early, and the money she collected was not enough. ¡®Unfortunately, that is how the inheritance law works, Miss Hardy.¡¯ The lawyer consistently responded insincerely whenever Erna begged for a different way. ¡®For now, it would be best to explain the situation to Mrs. Baden and ask for mercy.¡¯ The lawyer bit on his smoking pipe, ending his remark. It was a rude gesture, but Erna endured it. There weren¡¯t that many lawyers who welcomed customers who were in a difficult position to pay the consultation fee properly. That afternoon, Erna wrote to Thomas Baden. She had to do it, unable to find a suitable lawyer. And today, Thomas Baden¡¯s reply turned a faint-hearted repentance into utter despair and anger. ¡°Everything will be fine, grandma. Don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Erna, who lied, gave a smile to reassure her grandmother and got up from the table before putting on an apron. She was very skilled at helping Mrs. Grebe, who arrived slowly, to organize the table. Everything was not fine. While scrubbing the dishes, Erna accepted the truth that she could no longer avoid. It was not an exaggeration to say that the estate of Baron Baden, a fallen aristocrat, was now only this house in the countryside. However, the house was soon to be occupied by Thomas Baden, the legitimate heir. And he was going to sell this land without even a moment¡¯s hesitation. Erna breathed deeply in her suppressed anger. The soapy water, which resulted from the rough squeeze on the sponge, left a small stain when it reached her rolled-up sleeve and apron. Thomas Baden said he could fully understand her. However, because he had his own reasons, he could not delay the disposal of the house until Baroness Baden died. She wouldn¡¯t have felt this way if he only had expressed such a determined refusal. After washing the dishes, Erna headed to the backyard with her apron rolled up. When she sat on her grandfather¡¯s chair under the beautiful ash tree, her eyes burned up in tears. The ridiculous reply contained one compromise offered by Thomas Baden. If Erna Hardy married him, he was willing to be particularly generous. The view of the beautiful spring landscape became hazy, but she held back her tears with her eyes wide open. She didn¡¯t want to cry because of such a person. A father who treated his helpless relative, who was not yet living up to her age¡­¡­ ¡°Father.¡± She muttered without realizing. She had forgotten about him for a long time, but she was sure he still existed in this world. ¡®Yes, father!¡¯ Blinking her eyes, she leapt from her chair. The strings of the unclasped apron fluttered along with the spring breeze. What woke Bj?rn was the noise outside, which even closed panes and thick curtains could not block. The loud cheer that began in the river flowing next to the grand reservoir filled the dim bedroom. He tried to sleep again with his head buried under a pillow and a cushion, but he finally gave in. ¡°Peppy crazy bastards.¡± Bj?rn walked out of his bed, spouting abusive language. When he slid the curtain covering the western window, he spotted a group of people practicing rowing on the other side of the river. Every summer, on river Abit, which flowed across the city and into the sea, a rowing game of nobles was held. It was hard to do anything because the summers were too long to hold up buttery parties and gossip, but the problem was that the river was close to a large reservoir. It was difficult to get accustomed to this terrible noise from the spring when the practices usually began. Leaning obliquely against the window, Bj?rn¡¯s disgusted gaze sat on a narrow boat, glaring at the enthusiastic boys atop. ¡®You could rather have sex if you couldn¡¯t control your overflowing energy, you maniacs.¡¯ It would be a much more beneficial hobby than a fleeing task when they needed to sweat unnecessarily. In the worst case scenario, they could even leave at least one child to make a minor contribution to the rise in the power of the kingdom¡¯s growth. Of course, it would be a headache in personal history, but the tragedy of the uncontrolled fools was none of his business. Taking a sip of warm water from the table, Bj?rn turned around, running his fingers through his messy hair. Wrapping a robe around him, he rang the bell that called his butler, Greg. Greg, who was well aware of the reason for the bell ringing at noon, rushed to report before his master asked. ¡°The number of the teams participating this year increased, which made it a little noisier.¡± Chuckling at the tragic news, Bj?rn added. ¡°They¡¯re very enthusiastic about Leonid Denyster about winning the championship, and a bunch of lunatics being bridesmaids.¡± ¡°Would you like to move your bedroom?¡± ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll prepare the meal.¡± ¡°Just fruits. To the balcony.¡± Bj?rn, leaving a short order, entered the bathroom. After a long shower of cool water, a table on the balcony of the bedroom awaited him. He stared at the view under his feet, drinking a cold whiskey soda. The great fountain of water, known as the specialty of the Schwerin Palace, was dancing. Gold statues decorating the fountain and breaking water streams glimmered under the cremated spring star. Bj?rn¡¯s gaze reached the waterway where the stream of water flowed past the fountain and followed the slope of the stairs connecting the Grand Park and the garden. There was still a loud roar coming from the river Abit, which reached the end of the long waterway. ¡°His Highness, the Prince has finished eating.¡± Greg, who came in a hurry, said when Bj?rn was about to place his glass on the table. After wiping the remaining water off his finger with a napkin, Bj?rn nodded shortly, picking up an apple. Shortly after the butler left, Leonid entered the bedroom, striding up and sitting opposite to him. It was obvious that he ran away from the rowing practice. ¡°Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± Bj?rn greeted his younger brother elegantly, contrary to his arrogant posture with his legs crossed. When his head flicked, water droplets at the end of his platinum strands dripped down. With Leonid staring at him as if amazed, Bj?rn looked down at the great fountain in the garden. The crunchy pulp he took from the fruit was as sweet as the scent of flowers hovering in the wind. ¡°Tell me what you need.¡± After the servants had the prince¡¯s share of the ride withdrawn, Bj?rn faced Leonid with squinted eyes. Schwerin, where the Grand Duke¡¯s Palace was located, was a resort city where nobles of Letchen visited to spend the summer. It was still early, but the prince, who was crazy about coordination, moved to the Schwerin Palace early on and added in his brother¡¯s daily life. With a light sigh, Leonid replied by dropping the newspaper he had brought on the table. The first page of the famous tabloid, which specialized in social gossip, contained a large picture of its regular customer, Bj?rn Denyster. [Is the royal poisonous mushroom all right?] Bj?rn¡¯s forehead crumpled at the ridiculous headline. ¡°Poisonous mushroom?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? I thought it was your new nickname?¡± Poisonous mushroom. After a slow review, Bj?rn laughed, putting down the paper. However, the fact that they put a pretty nice picture was a praiseworthy article. ¡°Gladys is coming back to Letchen.¡± Leonid, who was still looking at the side view of Bj?rn¡¯s face, carefully opened his mouth. Gladys. The scandal caused by the name erased the smirk off Bj?rn¡¯s lips. The tabloid¡¯s article, which he read thoroughly, also contained the news about Gladys Hartford, the princess of Lars, who decided to spend the summer in Letchen. A beautiful princess who was once loved by all of Letchen. But the return of the unfortunate woman, who was betrayed by her husband and lost her child, was indeed a gossip that people could go crazy about. With her ex-husband, who was once a prince but was now strategized as the poisonous mushroom, a more plausible picture would be created. ¡°Are you going to appeal, Bj?rn?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡± Bj?rn¡¯s attitude was serious enough to make Leonid laugh. Bj?rn, who stopped taking a bite off the apple, wiped the juice from his fingers while leaning back on the chair. The eyes that did not contain much emotion were just calm. Spring. It was a good season for poisonous mushrooms to grow. CH 2 2. Love fate The train to Schwerin entered the platform on time. It was around the time when the blue light of dawn had dissipated and the morning had just begun to arise. Erna, who was standing in a posture as stiff as a stick, walked up to the front of the carriage. The rural station, where the first train had just arrived, was quiet. After a few passengers hurried to board, Erna was the only person left on the platform. ¡°Hey, miss. Aren¡¯t you going to ride?¡± The blunt question posed by the stationmaster awakened Erna, who had been in a daze. ¡°Ah¡­¡­Yes.¡± Erna turned her eyes from looking around anxiously and faced the stationmaster. Her hand that gripped the trunk with all her might began to tremble slightly. You must have found the letter by now. Erna¡¯s eyes recalling the past incident deepened. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell her grandmother that she was going to meet her father. It was because she knew well that her stubborn grandmother, the Baron of Baden, would rather be left out on the streets than seek help from her son-in-law, whom she regarded as an enemy. Erna, who had been struggling, eventually left behind a letter explaining the situation, and took the path not quite ladylike. Father. As she repeated the strange name that gave her a foreign feeling, my heart beat faster. Their last meeting was at her mother¡¯s funeral, so it has been eleven years since she had been there. She knew that he was no different from a stranger, no, he was inferior to others, but for now, he was Erna¡¯s last hope. Maybe she¡¯ll get hit at his doorstep. Erna grabbed the trunk and took a deep breath, then raised her head to face the train standing in front of her. A heavy black iron gleamed menacingly in the morning sun. ¡°If you don¡¯t ride¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Erna hurriedly shook her head and shouted. Her blue eyes gleamed with determination. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ll ride, I will ride!¡± Love fate. Recalling that sentence that was the keynote of her life, Erna took a trembling step. This world doesn¡¯t care about a person¡¯s misfortune, so one¡¯s life must be managed by one¡¯s own strength. It is better to love all the fates that have come your way, since nothing can be changed by struggling with self-pity. If you love, you will work hard, and doing your best is better than resignation in any case. If it was a given fate to hang on to even a glimmer of hope, Erna was going to love that fate as well. In any case, Viscount Hardi was Erna Hardi¡¯s father. A person who has the duty to take responsibility for his child. But a person who has neglected that duty for a long time. But, even now, that person has to fulfill that duty. Leaving behind the stationmaster with a fierce expression, Erna hurriedly got on the train. Following the urgent gesture, the hem of her fine floral muslin dress fluttered. After leaving her hometown holding her mother¡¯s hand, after fourteen years, Erna was returning back. It was the beginning of a long journey. * * * Biern put down the teacup slowly. In a flawless and elegant movement he made a languid posture, crossing his long legs more prominently. ¡°Are you listening to me now?¡± The bewildered voice of a woman disturbed the stillness of the parlor which was full of spring sunshine. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to answer? Maybe that article is real¡ªis it? Is it?¡± The voice of the woman who was angry was raised even more. With the hand that gently wiped his still-dry face, Biern grabbed the teacup again. As he drank another sip of the properly cooled tea, he felt that his dazed mind was clearing up. ¡°Biern!¡± The woman who couldn¡¯t beat him got up from her seat. A single ray of sunlight flowing through the window lit up the woman like a stage light. He was dressed perfectly, unlike the woman who had run from the capital to Schwerin at less than noon. Biern raised his eyes, now accustomed to sunlight, and looked at the woman. His gray eyes gleamed with a subtle brilliance like opal. It was around dawn when he returned home, and after a bright morning he took a shower and threw himself on the bed. So at least it¡¯s midnight for Biern. That means it was never a good time to wake up like this. [t1v: omg relatable af #depression] Biern opened his eyes, which was closed slowly, and leaned deeply against the back of the chair. From the window facing the river, the cheers of the group practicing rowing began to be heard. Good fucking morning. With a sigh mixed with laughter, Biern grudgingly picked up the newspaper thrown by the woman who approached him recklessly. The front page of a tabloid, such as the one that Leonit brought a while ago, was decorated with articles today. Rumors of reunion between the former crown prince and his wife, the private information obtained from the closest aides. Biern glanced at the grand headlines and large photos of himself, and began to read the article with narrow eyes. According to reports from close associates who requested anonymity, the atmosphere between the two was unusual. It is never wise to forgive an ex for such a shameful act, but Princess Gladys, who is weak at heart, seems to be swaying. Thanks to this, it is expected that Lechen¡¯s social circle will be hot this summer. Something like that, carefully written nonsense filled the space. It was evident that the newspaper was bad at everything but the ability to pick out the best photos. [t1v: aka ancient instagram] Biern smiled and put down the newspaper casually. The woman¡¯s face, who had been watching him while her breath holding her breath, was now red with a sense of contempt she couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°You don¡¯t even have the heart to explain this, right?¡± The woman now clenched her fists with tears in her eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s break up.¡± With a sharp voice she exclaimed, as if making a solemn declaration. With a cigar between his lips, Biern looked up to face the woman. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is any reason to continue this relationship any longer. I think I need to get engaged before the end of this spring.¡± Contrary to the triumphant tone of her voice, the woman¡¯s eyes showed an impatience that could not be hidden. Biern stared at her slowly and lit the end of the cigar. She was not a bad lover. She was moderately elegant and moderately vulgar, and above all, it was because they were well aware of the premise of their relationship where they would return to their own lives after having a refreshingly enjoyable time. No. He thought that until she came over angrily yelling about Gladys Hartford¡¯s name in a cheap tabloid newspaper. ¡°Congratulations on your engagement, Miss Perez.¡± Biern nodded happily and smiled. The whisper that flowed out along with the white smoke was soft and gentle. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± The woman, who blinked slowly, asked back with a shocked tone. ¡°Cold-blooded, selfish to the bone and wretched! How could you do this to me?¡± ¡°Well. You were the one who said goodbye.¡± The tip of his long finger gently stroked the rim of the teacup. ¡°I¡¯ve accepted it.¡± Isn¡¯t that what you wanted? As if asking a question, Biern tilted his head. His hair, which had been swept away randomly following the movement, flowed down. She only bit her lips, the woman did not respond at all. Biern stood up from the table, leaving the woman with a red face. Smoke from the cigar thrown into the ashtray was blown away by the wind through the window. ¡°Wait!¡± The woman screamed at him. Biern, who stopped walking, responded by throwing his gaze over his shoulder. ¡°Is that all you have to say¡ª that¡¯s all you have to say to me!?¡± The lady of the Perez family now had a face close to crying. Even so, the face was still beautiful, but he felt no particular emotion. Biern slowly turned towards his former lover, who was not bad. And he bowed his head politely. It was a dignified greeting that did not go well with his loosely dressed gown. ¡°I wish you good tidings and at least a Count.¡± His lips, which had a smile that seemed even mild at first glance, gleamed red in the sunlight. Leaving behind the half-passed out woman, Biern left the parlour. Mrs. Fitz, who stood guard outside the door, followed him like a shadow. ¡°I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be trying to put me to sleep by singing a lullaby.¡± The tip of Biern¡¯s lips curled softly as he saw Mrs. Fitz following her to the front of the bedroom door. ¡°I can do whatever the prince wants, but unfortunately there seems to be trouble now.¡± Mrs. Fitz, as always, replied to his jokes in a strict manner. As the Crown Prince¡¯s nanny, she was now in charge of managing the housekeeping of this Schwerin Palace. Even when she became an old lady with white hair, her upright personality did not change at all. ¡°You have to leave for the train station soon.¡± ¡°Train station?¡± ¡°There is not much time left for the arrival of Her Majesty the Queen.¡± ¡°Ah. It was today.¡± It was then that Biern remembered the schedule. It was the day that his mother, who was invited to a charity party at the Royal Hospital, visited Schwerin. The Queen¡¯s escort was, of course, him. ¡°Yes.¡± Biern accepted the task with a light nod. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡± * * * Passing through several cities, the train began to fill with more and more passengers. The compartment, where Erna was the only one, was already full. Erna, sitting close to the window, carefully observed the scenery flowing through the snow mixed with curiosity and anxiety. Countless passers-by and carriages were passing along the cobweb-like road between the dense buildings. Everything was so complicated and flashy. It felt like her eyes were spinning round and round. However, if I know the address, I can easily find it. Suppressing her nervousness, Erna struggled to persuade herself. Anyway, since it was the city where she was born and raised, there was nothing to fear too much. Although it¡¯s a place where she didn¡¯t live for less than five years, her hometown is still her hometown. While Erna was making up her mind once again, the train that arrived at Schwerin Central Station, the final destination, stopped. Erna hurriedly packed her bags and left the cabin in the midst of the other passengers. The ribbon of the hat pulled taut under the chin and the neatly braided hair swayed along the stride. But that proud look didn¡¯t last long. After going out into the hallway, Erna couldn¡¯t remember very well. She was pushed here and there, and got off the train, and when she came to her senses and found herself standing on the platform. The crowd and the noise that made both ears tingle overwhelmed Erna for a moment. She tried to get out of this place somehow, but the more she did, the more Erna was pushed further and further away from the exit. ¡°Come here! It¡¯s coming!¡± When someone shouted loudly, the eyes of the people who filled the platform were all focused in one direction. Erna, who was holding the trunk she had almost dropped, also turned her head towards it. It was almost at the same time she suddenly realized that she was at the forefront of a crowd of onlookers and found a tall man walking from the other side. CH 3 3. Lily of the Valley Even in front of the crowd like a swarm of clouds, Biern showed no signs of nervousness. From the moment he was born, he had been living in the interest of the whole kingdom, and it was familiar as if breathing. The slight discomfort that accompanied it was no different. ¡°Stand back! Everyone back off!¡± The roaring cries of the servants resounded through the crowded platform. Even in the chaos of disorder, the spectators slowly retreated, paving the way for the prince¡¯s procession. Biern kept his back and neck upright and took a refreshing step in strides. They even exchanged light eye-to-eye greetings with those who touched them as if they were passing by. It was a kind of habit that had been repeated over the years and got into the body. She, too, was nothing more than a crowd with such meaningless glimpses. It was thanks to the amazing behavior of the little girl that the time his eyes stayed a little longer. The woman in a rustic old-fashioned dress wrapped in lace and ribbon looked like she would believe she had lived through the last century alone. As if a dress full of floral patterns was not enough, the hat was also dangling in harmony. Passing by the woman, Biern turned his gaze once more, this time towards the man with the red-hot face. The man, who had been blaming the royal prodigal son with a strong point, staggered backwards, but Biern gave him a fair smile as well. Even in the midst of the chaos of criticism and admiration, he looked as if he had just gone out for an afternoon stroll. Capturing and throwing away meaningless faces, Biern proceeded leisurely toward the train that had just entered the platform. * * * Knowing the address didn¡¯t help much. Unfortunately, Erna only found out after getting lost and exhausted from wandering. The clear darkness was slowly falling over the city as the sun had set. Erna staggered towards the fountain in the center of the square on Tara Boulevard. It felt like she could lie down like this, but she didn¡¯t forget to open the handkerchief before sitting down on the railing. For today, Erna wore the clothes she loved the most. It was a muslin dress that her grandmother gave her as a birthday present last year. Now, she didn¡¯t want to show my father well, but she need to have proper manners and dignity like a lady. It was impossible to get those clothes dirty. Calmly and gracefully. Like a lady anytime, anywhere. It was a life motto that her grandmother had kept for the rest of her life, and it was also a legacy she wanted to pass down to her granddaughter. Although she inherited the surname of Hardi, Erna Hardi, the unmistakable lady of the Baden family, had an obligation to uphold its value. While Erna was meticulously adjusting her outfit, the gas lamp in the square lit up. After finishing his work, the streetlight keeper got on his bike again and left for the next area. After awhile, Erna got up again and packed her luggage after being immersed in the strange sight she had seen for the first time in her life. The pain in her swollen feet and legs disappeared spontaneously when she thought that she had to find a house before the night got deeper. With the sound of footsteps, Erna walked along the street dyed with the light of gas lamps. It was beautiful enough to make her forget the fearful and dreary feelings for a while at night, where petals falling in the wind fluttered like snow. ¡°Wow¡­¡­¡± Erna raised her head as she exclaimed like an innocent child. A white full moon could be seen through the branches full of flowers. Last night, it was like the moon floating in the night sky, she looked through the window after tossing and turning because she could hardly sleep. The relief given by that natural fact was unexpectedly quite large. After holding her breath, Erna started walking down the road with a little more courage. And soon, shefound the house in the address she had been repeating like an earnest prayer. An old-fashioned mansion at the western end of Tara Boulevard, the very Hardi Garal that once used to be her home. Before ringing the doorbell, Erna adjusted her dress once more. She kept het posture straight and kept her smile as soft and sociable as possible. She didn¡¯t know how she would look, but it was, at least, good by Erna¡¯s standards. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Deceiving herself with a lie that she thought was already a lie, Erna reached out her trembling hand towards the doorbell. * * * ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you.¡± The chirping woman¡¯s voice pierced through the melodies of the upbeat chamber music. At that moment, Biern opened his eyes that had been slowly closed. As he lifted his head obliquely, Louise, who had come all the way to her nose, came into view. Unlike Louise, who was excited, Biern¡¯s eyes looking at her sister were dry. ¡°You say Gladys is coming back. Don¡¯t you know what this means?¡± ¡°Well.¡± Biern¡¯s gaze, who was slowly wandering through the hall filled with the dazzling chandelier lights, stopped again on Louise¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a pretty unlucky summer, or something like that.¡± The blunt answer, which was thrown away with a bright smile, sounded even more poignant due to his sluggish tone of drowsiness. ¡°Oh my gosh. How could brother speak of Gladys like that? Gladys, whom my brother hurt and threw away!¡± Louise was furious, as if it were herself who was insulted. Even with such a sister by his side, Biern calmly grabbed the glass of water. The water droplets that had condensed on the surface of the glass flowed down the long, smooth fingers. The charity party was a success. When it became known that the queen, who was respected and loved by the whole kingdom, was attending, ladies from the social circles rushed to Schwerin. The corner of the mouth of the head of the Royal Hospital, moved by the amount of mercy they had demonstrated with their donations, showed no sign of going down. Great food and music, and social celebrities who have graced the guest list. It was a party with dignity enough that the Queen¡¯s attendance would not be in vain. The sacrifice of the Grand Duke, who gave up his sleep to escort the Queen, was also not in vain. It¡¯s not a bad spring weekend. Except for Princess Louise, who whizzes around like an angry bee. ¡°Brother, please, correct the mistake now. Yes?¡± Louise now began to speak in a tone that seemed to appease even a child. Louise, who was also Gladys¡¯s friend, supported Biern¡¯s marriage more fervently than anyone else. After a tumultuous divorce, she turned into a more ferocious critic than anyone else. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s not the kind of fault that can be forgiven, but if Gladys forgives, I¡¯m sure the two of¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°The Duchess of Heine.¡± Biern put down the glass of water and cut off his sister¡¯s words. Unlike his smiling lips, his eyes and tone were calm enough to give a sense of ingenuity. ¡°It seems that the duke is looking for his wife, but how about returning to your husband¡¯s side?¡± Biern blinked and pointed to the Duke of Heine, who was sneaking through the crowds of ladies beyond the hall. Louise licked her lips a few times, but with a deep sigh, replaced the unspeakable words. When Louise reluctantly left, Biern got up. After a brief break, the band now began to play the waltz. Biern leisurely passed among the ladies who threw their eyes at the coexistence of vigilance and anticipation. The terrace leading to the garden was crowded with men coming out to smoke cigars. ¡°Biern! here!¡± Seeing a familiar face beckoning, Biern turned towards it. The crowd that normally should have been engrossed in a nonsensical discussion was quiet today. Some of the dogs were sipping their drinks with somber faces that looked like they were about to burst into tears at any moment. ¡°The investment failed.¡± said Peter, who held out a glass filled with amber brandy. Biern leaned at an angle to the railing and took a glass of wine. ¡°Investment?¡± ¡°I invested in foreign bonds, but it was a scam or something.¡± Peter clicked his tongue and delivered the tragic news. Only lightly frowned, Biern showed no reaction. It seemed that the number of idiots caught up in the fanciful investment craze that had stirred up other social clubs for a while was greater than expected. ¡°Thank you, my lord. Thanks to you, I am alive.¡± Peter, who moved closer to Biern, lowered his voice and whispered. After receiving the investment information that appeals to his ears, he went straight to Schwerin Palace. Because the orthodoxy of the social circles that Prince Biern must have had a gift from God, at least in two fields: women and money. That day, after hearing the explanation from Peter, who was excited, Biern summarized the situation with a concise answer. Sick bastard. How insulting was that mundane word with a low and low voice. Peter Bergen almost committed a serious crime of assaulting the royal family. If it had been an opponent that could have been defeated, it would have certainly been. But how about¡­ For a moment, he had to protect his property in exchange for becoming an asshole, so there was nothing that he couldn¡¯t bear. Besides, didn¡¯t he see a pretty big profit by investing in a steel company with the information he got from beating Biern? Just thinking about it made Peter feel like he could fall in love with that unlucky prince. How much did Biern earn as he earned that level of income, who only barely tasted it after entering the water? Anyway, one of the talents of rolling money was certain to be something close to a gimmick. It was one of the important reasons for continuing this friendship by enduring it even if it was dirty and disrespectful. ¡°You must catch it by all means, Biern! It¡¯s a serious crime with no one or two victims. isn¡¯t it?¡± The heir of a countess, who made eye contact with Biern, began to weep and recite the names of the scammers. Most of them were children of noble families who were members of the fraternity, but there were also some rather strange names mixed in. ¡°Viscount Hardi lost almost all of his fortune. He¡¯s on the verge of committing suicide with a pistol right now?¡± Hardy. The tedious grumbling ended with an unfamiliar name, perhaps the most serious idiot. After smoking a cigar, Biern turned towards the garden over the railing. Through the hazy smoke, the colorful spring flowers with the water rising to the fullest were seen. Biern¡¯s gaze, who was slowly admiring the scenery, suddenly stopped on the flower bed full of small white flowers. Lily of the valley. Biern¡¯s eyes narrowed as he remembered the name of the flower. The bouquet Gladys wore at the wedding. Thanks to this, the lily of the valley, which was nicknamed the flower of the Crown Princess, was loved enough to cause a shortage for a while. Of course, its popularity faded in less than a year. Come to think of it, it was the flower that adorned the hat of the austere woman he saw at the station. That lily of the valley that has long since passed the fashion. Biern hummed the waltz from the hall and let out the long cigarette smoke once more. No wonder. Leaving the lily of the valley flower bed without any regrets, his gaze was now on the white moon hanging over the night sky. Even if he glanced at it, there was no luck. CH 4 4. Rolled in property ¡°Like. In one way or other, bankruptcy is imminent, and there is nothing you can¡¯t afford to share with your ex-wife¡¯s daughter. After all, your daughter is a child!¡± Brenda Hardy screamed fiercely at her husband, who kept his mouth shut. Last night, she was so stunned that her mind, which had only been dazed, was starting to fill with belated anger. . Walter Hardi was silent, only tilting his glass. ¡°Are you listening to me now? Husband! Hey, Viscount Hardy!¡± Brenda Hardy exclaimed nervously and grabbed the bottle. Since he was scammed, he has been drinking all day and night, but today it¡¯s especially annoying and scratched her nerves. ¡®A¡­.person who said herself as the daughter of Hardi family has come to visit¡¯ Last night, just when the maid, who had come to her in a hurry, informed her, the viscountess thought that some crazy person had appeared. Erna Hardy. If the maid hadn¡¯t added the visitor¡¯s name, she might have given her orders to throw her away with a rag or something. Annette¡¯s daughter appeared. Why all of a sudden? Brenda Hardy was met with a jaw-dropping spectacle as she rushed to the place in disbelief. Erna looked exactly like her mother. It was as if Annette Baden, who had died, had come back alive. Of course, the ridiculous outfit was also surprising. ¡°Honey! What are you going to do with that kid? Huh?¡± ¡°I have to send her back.¡± Walter Hardy, who had been acting like he was paralyzed across the river, finally opened his mouth. ¡°You just have to convince her to listen and send her back. That¡¯s all, Brenda.¡± ¡°It is very easy to say. Yes. I can speak well. She came all the way here and made such an absurd request. Not a chance.¡± Brenda Hardy snorted outright sarcasm. Erna wanted them to protect the country house of the Baden family. The girl¡¯s request was truly absurd and shameless. On top of that with a very nervous face. Annette Baden spoke very well . Brenda Hardy had to use all her patience in order not to throw the girl out immediately. (P/R: Erna looked like her mother so much that Viscountess addressed Erna as Annette) ¡°Master, ma¡¯am. Breakfast is ready. Erna, please come down too.¡± The maid¡¯s message, accompanied by a careful knocking sound, stopped Brenda Hardi, who was about to shout again. ¡°Speak properly so I can understand and send her back. It must be so. okay?¡± Leaving behind his new wife, Walter Hardy stood up. They fed her and put her to sleep last night, in order to keep the minimum morality. So Walter Hardy was determined to drive her out immediately. Anyways, he had no intention of adding a daughter, who was acting like a debtor in a troubled situation. Obviously this was his intention. Until he met Erna, who was quietly waiting in the breakfast room. When his eyes met, Erna hurriedly stood up from her seat. The morning sun coming in through the large window facing the garden was pouring down on her. Maybe it was because he was very drunk last night? It felt like he was seeing her for the first time. ¡°Hello, Father.¡± Erna, who blinked her big eyes while holding her breath, came to say hello. It was a very clear and soft voice. ¡°I¡­¡­ father?¡± With her head tilted slightly, Erna clasped her hands, which were trembling nervously. Even the appearance of a small and slender body and dense facial features. She was a child who perfectly resemble her mother. It seemed that the only traces he left were brown hair at best. Walter Hardy, who swallowed dry saliva, looked at his daughter with a more tenacious gaze. Even in an absurd outfit, she¡¯s such a pretty child. If she¡¯s properly decorated, she would be quite a beauty. To be honest, she might not be far behind from Princess Gladys, in terms of beauty, whom the whole country revered with fuss. When the thought reached that point, Walter Hardy let out a brief exclamation without realizing it. It felt as if a large fortune that had been completely forgotten had rolled in. ¡°Let¡¯s have our meal first.¡± He said something completely different from his promise and looked at his wife standing next to him with a very serious look. What are we going to do now? Brenda Hardy, who opened her axe¡¯s like eyes, licked her lips and scolded him, but he didn¡¯t budge. ¡°Let¡¯s talk a little bit more, honey. I think it will be a very important story.¡± * * * The Grand Duke¡¯s carriage returned only after the bright morning. At least in this Schwerin Palace, it was a scene of everyday life, nothing special. ¡°Good morning, Mrs. Fitz.¡± To Mrs. Fitz, who had a strict expression on her face, Biern gave a carefree greeting as usual. The faint smell of alcohol wafting through the fresh morning air deepened the wrinkles on Mrs. Fitz¡¯s forehead. ¡°You are coming home very early, Prince.¡± Despite her thorny answer, Biern only smiled softly. Biern, who showed his head bowed to the people in line, began to walk across the hall in stride. It was difficult to find traces of last night, which must have been not very healthy, anywhere in that straight and elegant posture. Mrs. Fitz sighed silently and followed after Biern. ¡°The invitation came from the royal palace.¡± Mrs. Fitz, who was reporting on the relentless flow of invitations to social gatherings, added in an empowering voice. Biern, who had just reached the bedroom door, glanced over his shoulder and looked at her. ¡°At the palace? Why?¡± ¡°This year¡¯s Founding International ball contained the King¡¯s orders to attend and fulfill the duties of Grand Duke Schwerin no matter what. He said that if the prince did not attend, he would hold all the employees of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence responsible.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t this sound more like a threat than an invitation?¡± Biern opened the door with a dry smile. His red eyes and his slow gait showed a feeling of fatigue that did not match the lively morning atmosphere. Every May, the founding ceremony of Lechen is held. The royal ball, which marked the beginning of the year, was a grand event that drew the attention of all social circles. There were not a few stupid nobles who were preparing for a full year for that day. After the abdication of the throne, Biern was no longer present. It seemed that the will of the elders of the royal family had changed when they saw that the absence of participation, which had been tolerated, was brought into question again. The reason is probably Gladys. It must be the name that gets a lot of attention these days. Biern slowly took off his jacket and untied his tie while the maids who followed, put up the thick curtains to block the sun light. Mrs. Fitz, standing silently with a serene face still haf left to say, but reluctantly turned back as he began to unbutton his shirt. ¡®Do you have any ladies you like?¡¯ Towards the end of the Royal Hospital¡¯s charity party, her mother asked him. ¡®I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll think that one divorce is not enough.¡¯ Biern responded with a moderately light and witty joke. His mother¡¯s eyes, looking at him slowly, deepened with an unconcealable concern. The reason the invitation suddenly flew in was probably this. Biern took off his shirt haphazardly and threw himself on the bed as if collapsing. The maids, who closed the last curtain, retreated with minimal footsteps. Biern, who was silently staring at the ceiling, quickly closed his eyes. The sound of regular breathing began to seep into the dark and quiet bedroom. * * * The atmosphere in the house was strange. Based on the last three days of staying at the Hardi family, Erna¡¯s conclusion was this. It felt like an unfamiliar and gloomy atmosphere was weighing down the entire house. It would have been better to return to Buford if he gave her a word of refusal sooner rather than later, but Viscount Hardi rarely gave a definite answer. Don¡¯t think about it any more. The answer to the question she asked after squeezing out all her courage came after four days. If that was the only answer today, Erna was going to give up cleanly. It¡¯s impossible for her to sit down like an uninvited guest for so long. It was difficult to bear because she was worried about her grandmother who would be worried because of her granddaughter, who left just one letter and left as if she was running away at night. Would I feel better if I went for a walk? Erna thought deeply, and soon changed her mind. When she thought of yesterday afternoon when she went out for a walk because she couldn¡¯t stand the frustration, her hands were still trembling. A man she met in the plaza kept talking to her and chased after her, so Erna had to run away frantically. ¡°Miss! Miss Erna!¡± Tuk, tuk, tuk. A lively voice was heard along with the sound of light knocking on the door. Erna, who was looking out the window, sighed and closed the curtain. As she was tidying up her clothes, another knock rang out. ¡°Yes! Come on in.¡± Erna, who was hesitating, hurriedly sat down in front of the table by the window. Moments later, the door opened and a maid with a tray of afternoon tea came in. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You do it again, miss! It¡¯s easy for you to talk.¡± ¡°What? Ah¡­¡­Yes.¡± A shy smile appeared on Erna¡¯s face, who was quietly looking at the maid. The young maid, who introduced herself as Lisa, was in charge of carrying out Erna¡¯s care. She was a friendly girl with an impressive smile on her face. Erna was thankful for taking good care of her in many ways, but it was a little strange for Erna to deal with people her age that she hadn¡¯t met in a long time. It was the first time after Pavel had left his hometown to attend college. Come to think of it, she heard that the city where the Royal Academy of Arts is located is Schwerin. Belated regret came along with the sudden memory. She wished she had brought Pavel¡¯s address. She didn¡¯t have time to think about it because she was leaving as if she was on a night escape. The town of Baden was located in the most remote part of the country village. It was like a secluded island, where one had to walk an hour to the nearest neighboring village. The Bardens of Baden, who had turned their backs on the world, lived there, and Erna, who had grown up with them, did the same. It would not be an exaggeration to say that plants and livestock were more familiar to her life than humans. Without Pavel, it certainly would have been. ¡°Excuse me, Lisa.¡± When Erna carefully called out her name, the maid¡¯s eyes lit up while she kept the tea. ¡°Yes, miss! Please speak!¡± ¡°Is the Royal Academy of Arts near here?¡± ¡°It is about five stops away by stagecoach. Will you be going there?¡± ¡°No. It¡¯s not like that. I was just curious.¡± Erna quickly shook her head. It seemed rude to suddenly visit Pavel. She was in a situation where she had to stay quietly and leave instead of doing whatever she wants to do. ¡°By the way, Lisa, is there something going on with the Hardi? I think the atmosphere is a bit cluttered.¡± Erna, who sat with her posture fixed, carefully asked what she had been curious about. ¡°What? Well¡­¡­ I it¡¯s fine?¡± The maid quickly changed her expression and avoided her gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, miss. Really. I haven¡¯t been to this mansion for a while. therefore¡­¡­ Huh¡­¡­ So, I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Of course. Nothing serious.¡± The maid hurriedly brought a cup of tea to Erna. She didn¡¯t seem to notice that the tea had splashed on the saucer. Erna quickly wiped away the saucer while the maid looked away for a moment. She didn¡¯t forget to hide the tea-stained handkerchief out of sight. It was then that an unfamiliar maid¡¯s voice was heard along with the knock. ¡°Lady, the master is looking for you.¡± It was the message that Erna had been waiting anxiously for. CH 5 5. The Beginning of Rumors ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, so you stop and go out and look!¡± The voice of the Baroness of Baden, full of anger, shook the tranquility of the country house. The frightened roar of chickens and geese roaming the backyard was faintly heard through the open window. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandma. I was wrong. Huh?¡± Erna, who blinked and said to Mrs. Greve, while taking a few more cautious steps towards her grandmother. Baroness Baden, who sat on a chair by the window, was stubbornly ignoring Erna. Ever since she heard about the events in Schwerin, it has been like this. ¡°If you really think so, call Walter Hardy immediately. I will never make such a nonsensical deal .¡± Baroness Baden faced Erna after a long time. ¡°I can¡¯t, Grandma. The Hardy¡¯s lawyer will meet Thomas Baden today to close the deal. First of all, my father owns it, but he promised me he would sooner or later inherit it. Then we can live in this house forever and without any worries.¡± ¡°Daughter, what does it mean to sell you and own this house?¡± ¡°Selling! Why are you saying that? no. Absolutely not, Grandma.¡± Erna frowned. ¡°It¡¯s good for everyone. I will protect this house, and I will be able to live with my father even now.¡± ¡°Are you serious, Erna? Do you really want it?¡± ¡°¡­¡­Yes.¡± Erna smiled hastily. ¡°Of course. Seriously.¡± Looking at the old woman¡¯s eyes full of sadness, it doesn¡¯t seem like a very successful lie. Father granted her request. He said he would buy the country house inherited from Thomas Baden and hand it over to Erna. Erna was so startled that she almost lost her senses. It was her last hope, so she recklessly hung on it, but she never thought that it would come true so easily. Of course, she has to pay the price, so it can¡¯t be a fortune that she got for free. As a condition of granting her daughter¡¯s request, Viscount Hardi made an unexpected offer. Let¡¯s live in the same house now as a proper family. Even so, he said that leaving his daughter in a distant place until she became a young lady who was at marriageable age was the thing that bothered her. ¡®One year. Give this father only that much time.¡¯ When Erna hesitated, her father added hastily. ¡®Let¡¯s stay in Schwerin for about a year, go out in social circles, and take time to expand the network we need in the future. It seems to me that it is the father¡¯s duty to provide you with at least that level of foundation.¡¯ When she blinked, the Viscount came to help. His explanation that he would help a young girl to live like a noble family was fervent, but to Erna, they were nothing more than meaningless illusions. Erna liked the quiet life in this place where today, like yesterday, and tomorrow, not different from today and continuing like that . If these days of life were completed as beautifully as a patchwork quilt made by her grandmother, there was nothing more to wish for. Still, she agreed because it was the best thing to do. Erna wanted to protect this house at all costs. Even if it was a foolish insistence, it was fine. It wasn¡¯t too bad a deal to get this house in exchange for staying with her father for about a year. ¡°Stop going out. g.¡± Baroness Baden stopped looking at her granddaughter. ¡°Grandma¡­¡­.¡± ¡°Please, Erna. I think I need some time to be alone.¡± Her eyes staring out the window were even redder. Erna could not speak any longer and left her grandmother¡¯s bedroom. There was a very long shadow that followed the powerless, bruised footsteps. * * * The conversations of the drinking party returned to horse racing. The children of prestigious families, who are members of the social club, met each other, so whenever they talked, they were half crazy and spoke enthusiastically. When the story of the winner of the last horse race came out, a mixture of envy and jealousy focused on Biern. The stallion owned by the Grand Duke was winning the kingdom¡¯s various horse races. In fact, the horse doesn¡¯t even show up well on the racetrack. ¡°Biern, if you are not interested in horse racing, how about selling it? Even if you pay a huge price, there will be people waiting in line. First of all, I will line up for you.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll give you one and a half times what that bastard is asking for.¡± ¡°I double.¡± Everyone was excited and waited for Biern¡¯s answer. ¡°I have no interest in horse racing.¡± Biern put down the emptied glass of wine at once and responded calmly. Everyone¡¯s eyes were now gleaming with anticipation they couldn¡¯t hide. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sell it though.¡± ¡°You are not interested, so why?¡± ¡°Because it¡¯s mine.¡± At Biern¡¯s blunt reply, sighs erupted from everywhere. All sorts of conciliation and persuasion followed, but Biern, as always, just listened indifferently. ¡°You¡¯re a prince who doesn¡¯t even listen to what other people say.¡± Peter shook his head and smirked. ¡°What¡¯s the logic of not selling it because it¡¯s yours even if it¡¯s not interesting? Anyway, you are a pervert.¡± While grumbling with a grimace, Peter was quite friendly and filled the empty glass. The men¡¯s topic, that had been heating up with horse racing for a while, moved to women¡¯s stories as if it were a natural procedure. Biern glanced at the grandfather clock placed in the diagonal direction, and sat cross-legged with his chin on the table. ¡°Ah! The new maid in the Hardi family is really cool, isn¡¯t it?¡± When the names of socialite ladies who were famous for their beautiful looks were gone, someone suddenly threw in new firewood. (P/R: it means to say a new thing.) ¡°Are you going Hardy? The family couldn¡¯t afford to hire a new maid now. The maids who were there must have left the house.¡± ¡°Then, is it the maid he has been with for a long time? Anyway, she is a maid for sure. I saw her go into that house.¡± ¡°What. Have you followed her already?¡± ¡°What do you mean by following? We met by chance on Tara Avenue, and I thought I should say hello because she is so beautiful but she got scared and ran away, so I couldn¡¯t ask her name. She looked like a country girl at first glance, but she was very timid.¡± ¡°To scare a beautiful woman. Your face is ugly. Look, if it was our prince. Even a cowardly country girl would have greeted sweetly like honey.¡± ¡°Shut up.¡± Silent stories of giggles and exchanges spread along with the scent of alcohol. Hardy. Hearing the name he hears often these days, Biern stood up from his seat. The brandy in the glass he held in one hand shook with the rhythm of his steps. ¡°Everyone arrived quickly.¡± Entering the library on the second floor of the club, Biern greeted them with a smile. The directors of the bank, who were sitting around the reception sofa, raised their eyes in unison and looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s not that we¡¯re early, it¡¯s that you¡¯re late.¡± ¡°Well. well.¡± Biern leaned back on the top seat and pointed to the clock. ¡°I¡¯m on time now. right?¡± As soon as the words were finished, the clock hand pointed to exactly 4 o¡¯clock. Biern¡¯s smiling face was as fresh as the prodigal, unlike who had been drinking alcohol since broad daylight. Biern, who put the empty glass down on the edge of the table, was handed the thick paperwork presented by the lawyer. It was a detailed report on foreign and municipal bonds that had newly flowed into Lechen¡¯s financial market. Biern began to carefully read the documents. After drinking quite a bit, it was difficult to find drunkenness anywhere in those calm eyes. The men sitting around the study silently waited for his review to be finished. The reason they, who are famous as financiers and lawyers, gather at a fraternity in broad daylight and claim to be the limb of the prodigal son is because that prodigal son is Biern Denyister. It was purely because of his connections and capital that they suddenly decided to join the prince who was about to set up a bank. He was a person who couldn¡¯t work diligently anyway, so he thought that it would be enough to stand him as a scarecrow holding a money chain. How could such a Biern become the goose that lays golden eggs? It was something that no one dared to expect. So, what does all that reputation mean? The profit they were gaining thanks to the poisonous mushroom prince, who was certain to be born, was a fruit, sweet enough to make them forget everything else. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s get started.¡± Biern, who quickly reviewed the documents, raised an eyebrow and smiled. It was a smile that foreshadowed another success. * * * ¡°Mister, did I do something wrong?¡± Handing over the iron nail she was holding, Erna asked very seriously. Ralph Royce, who glanced at her, started hammering without answering. The dust that had been piled up on the fence flew away following the thumping noise. Even while sneezing over and over again, Erna did not leave Ralph¡¯s side. By the time the half-destroyed fence regained its original shape, her nose was burning red. ¡°It is a matter of letting the miss go, so the Madame must be very upset.¡±.¡± Ralph Royce, who wiped his face with the towel Erna gave him, gave a belated answer. ¡°Even though Madame was well aware that it would not be possible to leave a young lady in this country forever as it is now¡­ Still, this is very sudden.¡± Contrary to his blunt tone of voice, there was a warmth and sadness that could not be hidden in his eyes as he looked at Erna. Baroness Baden eventually accepted her granddaughter¡¯s wishes. Now, tomorrow, Erna was due to leave for Schwerin, where her father¡¯s house was. Having sent servants all the way to Buford to take his daughter, Viscount Hardi seemed to have made up his mind. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mister.¡± Erna, who was looking at him quietly, whispered. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry that I made this decision on my own, and that made everyone sad.¡± ¡°Lady Erna¡­..¡± ¡°But I won¡¯t regret it because I save this house.¡± Erna¡¯s smile was so bright that even the shade of her broad straw hat could not cover it. Ralph, who rubbed his red eyes, nodded his head in response. If he had opened his lips, he might burst out in tears. Erna stayed by his side for a long time, as if to say that she knew his feelings. The late afternoon sunlight dazzled the two of them leaning side by side against the renewed fence. ¡°Please take care of Grandma until I get back, Mister.¡± Erna, who was openly kicking the dirt floor, cautiously offered her a request. Ralph Royce nodded once more, and his face was even more red than before. As the coachman of the Baden family, he was doing all kinds of chores after the wagons were no longer left in the house. Even after the pressure had weakened to the point where it was difficult to pay the wages properly, the only two people left here were him and Mrs. Greve, the housekeeper. It must have been because of the affection and loyalty they had been together for many years, but Erna was well aware that it was also because they were too old to find another job. So she wanted to protect this house even more. So that they, who are like family, can stay here for a long, long time in a comfortable way. For that, she could endure it for about a year. In the spring of next year, she will be able to see this beautiful and peaceful scenery again from this house. * * * Erna left Baden Street the next morning. It wasn¡¯t until a few days later that rumors about the daughter of the Hardi who suddenly appeared one day circulated in social circles. It is said that the daughter of Viscount Hardi, who had been receiving medical care in the countryside due to weakness, has returned. She was going to make a belated social debut this season, but it was rumoured that she was as beautiful as Princess Gladys. Which is something totally unexpected. Well, looking at it, the source was a bit dubious, but it was a good rumor to pique the interest of luxury sagas. CH 6 6. If you eat, you will die. ¡°She is the prettiest girl you¡¯ll ever work with. If you see her, you will definitely agree with me.¡± Brenda Hardy glanced at the table clock, trembling nervously. Always during important times like this one, she will go out for a walk. She was a kid ,that the Viscountess didn¡¯t like in many ways.After ¡°That has to be the case, Viscount.¡± Countess Meyer¡¯s gaze, who was looking down at the landscape of the garden through the window, turned to Brenda Hardy. ¡°Otherwise, you are wasting my time, and I hate wasting my time on pointless things.¡± Contrary to her soft voice, her eyes were cold. Suppressing her upset stomach, Brenda Hardy smiled as she struggled. It¡¯s a pity that this situation has to be endured by being patient. . Countess Meyer was a standing figure who was known as a legend in the Lechen socialite marriage market. Born as the daughter of a humble half-baron , she rose to the rank of countess, and succeeded in marrying into a family that was so great with even making her daughters marry into a great family. The eldest daughter became the countess, and the second daughter became the wife of the wealthy merchant. She even succeeded in finding a good husband for the girls in her chaperone, and when the rumor spread, women from all walks of life started lining up. It was almost a miracle that such Victoria Meyer was now sitting in the living room of the Hardy family. Originally, she announced that she would not be taking the chaperone this season. So that she could spend the summer with her second daughter abroad. However, plans went awry when the second daughter went on a long trip with her husband. Brenda Hardy had to mobilize all her contacts before another family could take her away. He wants to sell his daughter Even when she first heard it, Brenda Hardy thought her husband had finally gone insane. But he was pretty serious, and even that ambition had a pretty plausible corner. For a family driven to the edge of a cliff to offer their daughters for sale at the wedding market, there was nothing special in the social world. In fact, all marriages in the social world are all transactions in the end. Of course, exposing blatant business practices is somewhat of a low-class thing, but the current Hardy family was not in a position to judge such a thing. Above all, Erna. That girl was sure to be a top-notch sale. In the end, Brenda Hardy accepted her husband¡¯s crazy proposal, pretending not to win. This kind of business is supposed to be a speed game, so they were going to see a match by the end of this summer somehow. ¡°Madam, Miss Erna has arrived.¡± Just as the wrinkles between Countess Meyer¡¯s forehead were noticeably deepening, a maid brought good news. Brenda Hardy got up from her seat, forgetting her face for a moment. ¡°Come here, Erna! I waited a long time.¡± As she entered the drawing room, she handed her a sincere greeting. Countess Meyer, who put down the fan, also turned her head to look at Erna. Even after buying a bunch of new clothes, Erna was still wearing a rustic dress. ¡°Come here and say hello. Countess Meyer.¡± Brenda Hardy brushed up on Erna with an anxious voice. When she saw a stranger, she looked like a hardened countryman. Look how she reacts. Her blood almost dried up for fear that Victoria Meyer would leave her seat at any moment. ¡°Hello, Mrs. My name is Erna Hardy.¡± Erna, who approached with a crouch, luckily greeted her with proper manners. Countess Meyer¡¯s eyes were as sharp as a blade, carefully examining Erna from top to bottom and from bottom to top. ¡°How is she, madam? Do you like our Erna?¡± Brenda Hardy, who could not stand the silence, broke down first. ¡°I guess you were not lying.¡± Countess Meyer, who had a strange look, nodded her head. And slowly, with an elegant gesture, she got up and walked towards Erna. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Hardy. Let¡¯s try to do it well.¡± The Countess reached out her gloved hand in front of Erna and asked for a handshake. ¡°My name is Victoria Meyer. I will be in charge of Ms. Hardy¡¯s chaperone.¡± * * * When the noise of the scissors cutting the fabric ceased, the bedroom fell into silence again. Erna, who was almost lying on her desk, diligently moving her hands, let out a long sigh and sat up with her back upright. In the eyes looking at the finished peony, there was a feeling of overwhelming joy and satisfaction. Concentrate on your work when your head is cluttered. It was Erna¡¯s old habit. After helping Mrs. Greve to make and sell artificial flowers, it was natural to grab scissors when caught in thoughts. It was useful in many ways because she could make up my mind and earn a living. It¡¯s a little funny that she brought her work all the way here, but to Erna, these things now felt like a part of her body. After organizing the scraps of cloth and tools, Erna went to the bathroom and washed her hands thoroughly. The small hand, which had been smeared with grass marks, soon returned to its original, smooth, white appearance. Maybe it¡¯s not going to be a very smooth year, Erna thought blankly as she looked at her reflection in the gorgeous brass mirror. It had already been ten days since she moved to the Hardi family¡¯s mansion. Each day seems to go by very slowly, but the ten days of each day just flowed by like a torrent. After arriving in Schwerin, Erna spent most of her time with the Viscount. To be more precise, it might be more accurate to say that she was dragged around. It was because Erna was not given any choice while going to and from the many colorful shops and buying piles of things. It was all about putting on, taking off, and being baled from place to place. It was like playing with a doll. ¡°Lady!¡± The maid, who saw Erna coming out of the bathroom door, exclaimed with delight. ¡°I was surprised to know where you went!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I caused you concern.¡± ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you have to apologize!¡± Embarrassed, Lisa waved her hands and clapped. Erna, who smiled a little shyly, slowly approached the table where afternoon tea was served. Lisa, who was hesitating, also approached her. ¡®Next time, bring another teacup.¡¯ It was during tea time four days ago that Erna suddenly said something absurd. Lisa, who understood the meaning of those words too late, almost screamed in shock. ¡®Don¡¯t do this to me, miss. If that¡¯s the case, you will get in trouble.¡¯ ¡®why? I¡¯ve been having tea time with Mrs. Greve in the Baden family.¡¯ No matter how hard she tried to explain, Erna only tilted her head with a blank face like now. ¡®Who is Mrs. Greve?¡¯ Lisa lowered her voice and asked nervously, ¡®The housekeeper of the Baden.¡¯ Erna, who held her breath at the same time, responded in earnest. The secret tea time with the young lady that started like that had been going on peacefully for several days. She¡¯s definitely a bit of a weird girl. Lisa somewhat agreed with what the Hardi servants were whispering. The young girl of the Hardi family, who suddenly appeared one day, had no aspects of an aristocratic lady. From her appearance to her attitude, it was in every way. However, such accusations of being arrogant or eccentric were pure absurdity. She hides her face a lot and doesn¡¯t talk much, giving the impression of a childish, but looking at her closely, she was a pretty sweet girl. ¡°Wow. Did you make that?¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes widened when she discovered the coveted harmony placed on the desk where she unintentionally threw her eyes. Erna blushed a little and nodded her head. The shadow of her long eyelashes, which swayed with each slow blink, was like a butterfly flapping her wings. ¡°So pretty! You¡¯re really good at it. I would believe it even if it was a real flower.¡± Lisa was truly amazed. When she met Erna¡¯s face, who was happy with the compliment and smiled broadly, Lisa felt a bit dazed. ¡®Sell and sell, now you¡¯re trying to sell your daughter, huh?¡¯ When Viscount Hardi suddenly wanted to bring the daughter of his ex-wife, who had left home, into this house, the employers often murmured such accusations. ¡®Obviously they will sell for a pretty high price, so that¡¯s good enough. No matter what they sell, isn¡¯t it good for all of us that this family is still alive?¡¯ Some even secretly attacked the owner. With the young lady like this, Lisa seemed to be able to understand the meaning of those bad words. Does this lady know about this? A question that suddenly came to mind disturbed Lisa. It was at that time that Erna, who had come to her side at some point, suddenly brought out harmony. ¡°Are you going to give it to me?¡± When asked in disbelief, Erna nodded her head slightly. ¡°No, miss! I didn¡¯t mean it that way! I¡¯m just pretty¡­¡­.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a present. It will be pretty if you put it on your hat. It can also be used as a brooch.¡± In Lisa¡¯s perplexed hand, Erna gave the harmony directly. Lisa, unable to refuse the sincerity, decided to accept the gift pretending not to win. At that moment, Erna smiled in relief. She was a pretty girl smiling like a flower she had made. ¡°Shall we go for a walk? Schwerin must still be very unfamiliar and awkward, but in return for the gift, I will show you a lot of good places.¡± Lisa jumped up from her seat with a renewed enthusiasm. Erna looked up at her with her round eyes. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m causing trouble?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t! It is my job to take good care of her.¡± Lisa, who smiled brightly, quickly brought Erna¡¯s parasol and hat. ¡°Come on out, miss!¡± * * * Schwerin was a large city second to the capital. The nobility usually had their mansions in the southern part of the city, where the Schwerin Palace, the royal summer residence, was also located. From densely packed high-end shopping districts and hotels to luxurious theaters. It was a bustling downtown boasting the splendor of a resort town where famous nobles of the kingdom come to enjoy the summer season. A little further north, there is a huge port that connects to the ocean, so Schwerin has been a city where commerce and finance have developed since ancient times. Erna listened to Lisa¡¯s exasperated chatter and took a slow pace. It was something she knew from reading books, but when she looked at this city with her own two eyes, everything felt new. ¡°That hotel is the best hotel in Schwerin.¡± Lisa paused for a moment and pointed to the hotel located at the intersection of three avenues. ¡°The restaurant and tea room over there are very popular among the ladies here. See you next time, miss.¡± Before Erna could even reply, Lisa quickly added. Erna nodded her head gently, as she liked to see her face full of anticipation. It was then that a tall man caught her eye. The man who came out of the entrance of the hotel walked with a wide stride. The woman standing next to me didn¡¯t care what she said to me, and just hurried my way. Behind these two men followed suitably spaced users. Seeing the attention of passersby all at once, he seemed to be a fairly famous figure. ¡°Oh no, miss!¡± Erna, possessed by a strange feeling of dizziness, turned to face the man, and Lisa grabbed her arm. ¡°Yes, miss. It¡¯s nice to see. I know that feeling well, but I still can¡¯t. I can¡¯t use it.¡± Lisa frowned, and now her tongue clenched. Tilt her head at the unfamiliar words, Erna shifted her gaze to the blonde man again. The wagon carrying him and the woman soon disappeared over the other side of the highway. ¡°Because it¡¯s never going to happen.¡± Lisa took a deep breath and stopped in front of Erna. ¡°Who is that person?¡± ¡°that¡­ ¡­ You don¡¯t even need to know that. Don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Do you have a bad reputation?¡± ¡°Ugh. Tell me what are you doing?¡± Lisa shook her head and grabbed Erna¡¯s hand. ¡°Remember, miss. Not him, that one.¡± ¡°then?¡± ¡°Well¡­ ¡­ . That¡¯s right, a poisonous mushroom!¡± Lisa shouted with her eyes twinkling. Even though he said absurd words, he had a more serious expression. ¡°Remember, miss. If you eat it, you die.¡± CH 7 7. Debutant The breakthrough started with the dress. It was the dress for Erna Hardy¡¯s debutante, to be worn at the royal palace. Brenda Hardy looked at Erna¡¯s dress with a slightly perplexed look. In terms of being pure white, she faithfully followed the tradition of debutante , but the appearance was not at all docile. How deep was the neckline? It was a scene where she would make her debut by showing half of her shoulders and breasts to the whole social world. ¡°Anyway, she¡¯s an unusual woman.¡± Brenda Hardy mumbled with a sigh and leaned back deep in the wing chair. It was Countess Meyer who suggested such a dress. Her opinion about how a more modest, that is, an ordinary debutante dress, would be completely ignored. It would be great to see a young girl making her debut when she turned twenty, wearing the same dresses as her younger siblings. She was angry all the way to the tip of her head, but since it was the truth, it was hard to find words to refute. In the spring of around the age of fifteen, the girls of the noble families of Lechen made their social debut at the founding party. Although sometimes they were delayed for about a year due to personal reasons, there has never been a lady who made her debut so late. Although there were excuses made that it was because she was weak and lived in the countryside, no one would believe it. So, if she is going to stand out anyway, it¡¯s better to make an unconventional move. The dress with puff sleeves and a voluminous skirt that draped slightly over the shoulder was definitely beautiful. The chiffon hem that was padded on the skirt was slightly dyed with a light pink color, which made the dress, which might otherwise be simple, look brighter. It was as if the owner of the dressing room had kept her promise to bring a dress that looked like a freshly bloomed flower. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s not a debutante dress worthy of a humble parent¡¯s daughter, but Viscount Hardi, the father who burned with ambition to revive himself by selling his daughter, was not in a position to pay mind to feeling unfairly criticized for that. Brenda Hardy, who had hardened her heart, rang the bell on the table. The maid, who had left for her errand, soon returned with a young maid who served Erna. ¡°For Erna, you have a job that you have to take responsibility for. Can you do it?¡± ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am! Just leave it to me.¡± The maid with a nervous face answered loudly. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s a great attitude. Nice to see.¡± With only a smile on her lips, Brenda Hardy slowly got up and walked towards the maid. ¡°Let me put this dress on Erna. If you don¡¯t bring Erna in this outfit before the departure time, you¡¯ll be fired.¡± * * * Biern woke up earlier than usual. Yes, it was noon, which was far from the usual wake-up time, but for him it was like an early morning. ¡°It is good, my prince. Thanks to this, the servants of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence were able to avoid the tragedy of being rebuked by His Majesty the King.¡± Mrs. Fitz made an unusual joke to Biern, who had just come out of the bathroom. There was also a gentle smile on her face, which seldom showed emotion. Biern smiled brightly and walked into the dressing room with a wide stride. The servants, who were preparing the clothes, stopped working for a moment and then turned back and bowed their heads. There was no more smile left on Biern¡¯s face as he responded to the greeting with a light nod. As Biern, who had changed clothes, stood in front of the mirror, the attendants began to move busily. The sunlight shining through the window became brighter as they went out with the complicated and colorful formal attire. Biern looked at the golden dust floating in the light with narrowed eyes. Even if at least one troublesome prince doesn¡¯t show up, tonight¡¯s ball will go on without any problems. Biern was well aware that his father¡¯s threats were just bluffs. The revered King Philip III of Lechen, his benevolent father, could not do such a thing like put a sword to his throat. Nevertheless, he decided to attend. The price of having everything equipped and enjoying a smooth life is a law that must be paid. Maintaining the minimum amount of responsibility that was different from bondage. It was the proper line of life he had been keeping as a Dneister. ¡°It¡¯s done, Prince.¡± The deacon, who adjusted the shape of the last veil, said slowly. Biern caught a glimpse of his own reflection in the mirror and turned around. Just by gently pulling up the corners of his lips, his face changed in an instant. Biern began to take a refreshing step towards the central porch of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, where the carriage was waiting. The faces of the attendants who followed were lit with the light of admiration and joy that they had recovered after much effort. ¡°It would have been better to go to the capital a day earlier and stay. I am afraid that you will be late for the ball because the road is blocked,¡± Mrs. Fitz, who had followed all the way to the front of the carriage, said anxiously. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad thing.¡± ¡°Prince!¡± ¡°Should I ask for something to happen to block the road?¡± Biern sat in the carriage. Contrary to his mischievous attitude, his movements were agile and elegant without being superfluous. The carriage carrying the Grand Duke left Schwerin Palace with the attendants seeing off. It was a sunny late spring afternoon, the scenery flowing out of the car window was like a picture. * * * ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. Because of you!¡± As the palace began to appear across the street, Brenda Hardy burst into anger. Viscount Hardy, who barely sighed, glared at his wife as if embarrassed. ¡°What? Now, do you want to blame me and say that I am responsible for other people¡¯s wagon accidents?¡± ¡°If you hadn¡¯t taken left our townhouse in the capital with bank debt, we wouldn¡¯t have entered the palace in such an unsightly manner on the day of the prom!¡± Viscount Hardy, who was tired of his wife¡¯s voice who was raising her voice without losing, couldn¡¯t resist any more and shut his lips firmly. In the midst of the commotion, Erna only looked out of the window with a half-dazed face. Schwerin was a city adjacent to the capital, Berne. It was said that it was not too far to go by wagon, but their arrival had been very delayed more than expected due to the accident. It was obviously a big deal that the ball had already started, but to Erna, even that fact seemed like a distant world. It would have been better if the road had not been opened forever. Erna looked down with eyes that were about to cry. To arrive at the royal palace wearing such a shameful dress. She felt like jumping off the carriage. As soon as Erna saw the dress, she resolutely refused. If it wasn¡¯t for Lisa, who cried and begged her not to go back to the countryside, saying that she would be kicked out as of today if she didn¡¯t wear this dress, she would never have worn such vulgar thing. Erna, who could not go to the ball as if she was naked, and could not let the innocent maid out, offered a compromise of her own. It was to cover the shoulders with a lace shawl. Although not very pleased, the Viscount, fortunately, took a step back and gave in to her. ¡°You have to do well with what you learned, Erna. Do you understand?¡± As the carriage passed the grand entrance of the palace, Viscount Hardy insisted on it. Learn? What did you learn? Erna tried to retrieve her memory somehow, but it didn¡¯t work out as she wanted. Meanwhile, the palace was getting closer and closer. Erna¡¯s two hands clutching the lace shawl wrapped around her shoulders were trembling as if they had convulsed. * * * ¡°Viscountess! What the hell is this?¡± Countess Meyer exclaimed nervously when she saw the Hardy family rushing up the stairs. It was after the royal couple had already arrived, and the introduction of the young girls who were debuting this season had ended. ¡°It turned out like this because of a wagon accident. Are we really late?¡± Victoria Meyer, viewed the Viscount as asking a pathetic question, hurriedly ran down the stairs. ¡°What is this shawl?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, madam. This was the best we could manage.¡± Brenda Hardy, who was paying attention, quickly made excuses. At best, Erna had her upper body covered with a shawl, hiding the purpose of the beautiful dress. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have been able to get this kid in the wagon without a shawl. You couldn¡¯t imagine how stubborn she was.¡± Making lousy excuses. Countess Meyer shook her head nervously, grabbed Erna¡¯s wrist first, and hurriedly started climbing the stairs. She couldn¡¯t handle this little, weak girl. Brenda Hardy¡¯s incompetence made her shake with anger. ¡°Countess, give me a little, a little bit of time¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Hey, Miss Hardy. His Majesty the King is already here, how much more time do you need?¡± Erna sighed and begged, but Countess Meyer did not waver. Anyway, it was impossible to get rid of this kid¡¯s rustiness in that short amount of time. Rather, the odds of winning are higher if the appearance of an innocent country girl is presented as a charm. ¡°Please tell me.¡± She gave orders to the servants guarding the front of the banquet hall. The heavy door engraved with the white wolf crest, which symbolizes the Dneister royal family, slowly opened and dazzling lights and noises poured out. ¡°The House of Viscount Hardy arrives!¡± Following the servant¡¯s loud voice, the eyes of the nobles who filled the spacious hall were focused on them all at once. At that moment, Victoria Meyer had a gut feeling. That this side would benefit far more from appearing like this than being introduced as one of the many young ladies. This crisis turned into an opportunity. Countess Meyer, who exchanged glances with the Viscount Hardy, who followed them in a hurry, took the shawl from Erna, who froze like a statue. Erna, who realized this too late, struggled to capture it, but it was nothing more than a gesture to no avail. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Ms. Hardy.¡± Countess Meyer pushed Erna¡¯s back with all her might with a cold command. The beautiful prize she was given this season was tossed aimlessly into the dazzling light. * * * She couldn¡¯t breathe well. That was all Erna could barely think of. Even when she was just standing silently, her heart was pounding like it was going to explode and her breath caught up in her throat. Breath. Erna took a hard breath and raised her head. The incredibly spacious and splendid hall was filled with people as splendid as this hall. Erna, who barely supported her shaking legs and took a step, came to a stop again after a while. It was because she remembered what she looked like. Erna shrugged her shoulders and looked around as if asking for help. But all that caught her eye were unfamiliar faces and dizzying lights. After a while, it faded like a painting which got smeared. What should I do? Erna looked around once more, trembling helplessly like a prey thrown into a den of wild beasts. It was then that the servant¡¯s cry could be heard, announcing the arrival of a new guest, amid the murmur of onlookers. ¡°Prince Biern is entering!¡± The ripple caused by that name swept the entire banquet hall in an instant. CH 8 8. Breath The Viscount Hardy and Countess Meyer, who followed Erna while keeping their distance intentionally, looked back with bewildered faces. They never dreamed that there would be guests who had not arrived yet. Even more so, that it would be Prince Biern. They retreated first. The red carpet road from the entrance of the banquet hall to the opposite end, to the stage where the king and queen sat side by side, now belonged to Prince Biern. No. They just knew that until they found Erna, the troublesome brat they had forgotten for a while. ¡°Oh my god! Look at that child!¡± Brenda Hardy clasped her husband¡¯s arm, with a pale blue face. Erna, who lost herself in a panic attack, frozen, was standing in the middle of the carpet, blocking the prince¡¯s path. In order to bring that child, they had to outrun Prince Biern, and it was hard to tell which choice would bemore horrific. Meanwhile, the distance between the prince and Erna was getting smaller and smaller. ¡°Maybe you planned it like this? Yes?¡± Brenda Hardy questioned the Countess Meyer if she was the mastermind behind this scandal. Frowning in thought, she soon regained her original calm expression. ¡°Let¡¯s see. There¡¯s no way but up from here.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Brenda Hardy let out a trembling sigh. If in front of aristocrats from all over the country was not enough, and she would look like a disgrace at a gathering where the royal family was present, but this woman was acting like it was all simply amusing. Just when she was suspicious that she might have just taken charge of the chaperone with the intention of messing things up, Prince Biern, with a frown on his face, stopped. Erna turned around at the shadow cast over her. * * * What the hell is this? Biern¡¯s head tilted slightly as he looked down at the woman who was doing something absurd. When he first saw that woman, he didn¡¯t think much of it. Of course, she will back down, move away and if he passed by like that, she would be just one of the countless others. He hoped he would be able to persevere and stop himself. But no matter what the intentions were, he had to acknowledge her circumstances and presence. Biern lowered his gaze a little more and faced the woman. Even with her eyes full of him, the woman was just dazed like a person who couldn¡¯t see anything. Each time she blinked slowly, her large eyes grew more and more hazy and transparent. Her eyes were unusually blue with a bright blue tint. Biern, who had raised his eyebrows lightly, stopped looking over the woman. Father and mother, with puzzled expressions on their faces, were the first to come into view. Biern again! It was the eyes that seemed to hear such a sigh. The accusation in Leonite¡¯s frowned upon expression was obviously harsher than that. Not to mention Louise who is in color. They should be at least grateful that the beginning of debutant, which he arrived after many sessions was now at least not boring. Biern raised his head once more, this time with a slightly thicker smile. There was faint irritation in his eyes as he slowly looked at the murals adorning the high ceiling and the huge chandeliers below. No matter how much he thought about it, he had no memory of committing anything to this woman that deserved such an upheaval. The assumption that this strange woman might have mistaken him for Leon was quickly erased from his mind. Paradise will come a little sooner than the day that naughty prince didn¡¯t cause trouble with women. He hoped that the woman he did not know would disappear from before him. Biern lowered his gaze, which had been wandering aimlessly in the air. But a strange woman was still standing in his way. Not knowing what to do, she was just trembling like a young beast driven to a hunting ground. When Biern, who had no desire to participate in this skit anymore, took a step, the woman¡¯s body, who had been gasping as if strangled, staggered. Even as he sighed, Biern nimbly supported the woman. It is not his business to talk about today¡¯s affairs, but the rumor that the Grand Duke even stunned a woman in the royal palace would be absurd. ¡°Breath.¡± Biern whispered lowly to the woman who was turning blue. Slowly raising her head, the woman looked surprised, as if she had only seen him for the first time. The tears in his red eyes seemed to stand out even more because of the lack of blood on her face. Breath. Like a child learning an unfamiliar word, the woman repeated his words over and over again. Her small lips were also as red as tears. Biern snorted out a laugh, startled. ¡°Breathe, breathe.¡± Biern lowered his voice a little and whispered slowly. The woman nodded her head and then took a proper breath. She was still shaking, but fortunately she seemed to have escaped the danger of losing consciousness. Breath. The woman mumbled the words he had heard over and over again, steadily taking deep breaths and exhaling repeatedly. The white shoulders that shook with the rhythm were absurdly small and thin. After some breathing had stabilized, the woman hurriedly backed away from him. On her face, which had been blank all along, suddenly, something worthy of being called an emotion came to mind. shame and vigilance. It was not the attitude the person responsible for making a fuss in the way of others would see. ¡°I am so sorry, Prince.¡± A middle-aged woman who was watching her approached with slow steps and supported the woman. Biern¡¯s gaze, who glanced at her, quickly turned to the little woman again. She was trying to cover her shoulders, d¨¦collet¨¦ and cleavage somehow, but that meaningless effort only drew more attention. She mimicked a young lady once again in the subject that appears in a dress like that. A crooked smile caught the corners of Biern¡¯s lips as he glanced at the woman. Her face, which had been parched like a corpse, was gradually burning red. Carefully raising her head, when her eyes met him, the woman was startled and even stepped backwards. Now, even her ears were dyed bright red. ¡°I sincerely apologize, Prince. Miss Hardy was very nervous and made a big mistake.¡± Another wife walked up to the two struggling women. The moment she recognized her with her bowed head raised, Biern understood the full story of this absurd commotion. It was Victoria Meyer. The very woman who is the best broker in the Letchen marriage market. * * * The flower of this prom was Erna Hardy, no matter what anyone said. With the story of her belated debut in the social world, her unconventional appearance, and the name of Prince Biern, there was no lady who came close to defeating her as she was on the tip of everyone¡¯s tongue. ¡°It is also Countess Meyer. She¡¯ll even use the Grand Duke to make that girl stand out.¡± ¡°I guess that had to be the strategy. How did you know that Prince Biern would appear late?¡± ¡°If not for strategy, how can you explain it? By the way, that girl isn¡¯t ordinary either. I thought she would be naive because she¡¯s from the countryside, but how could she do such a clever thing?¡± The eyes of the ladies who glanced at Erna, who was sitting quietly at the edge of the banquet hall, were filled with contemptuous curiosity. A beautiful woman who even caught the eyes of Biern Dneister. Thanks to the commotion, Erna Hardy achieved such a infamous reputation in an instant. Even he, who was Princess Gladys¡¯ ex-husband, acknowledged her, so the general consensus was that she was a great beauty for sure. Even those who criticized Viscount Hardy for exposing her vulgar greed to sell her daughter at a high price were not able to argue about Erna Hardy¡¯s beauty. ¡°Miss Hardy, how are you?¡± Countess Meyer, who had been walking around the banquet hall, approached Erna. Erna reflexively grabbed her shawl and raised her head. Her eyes filled with resentment were quite daring. ¡°You¡¯re a girl with more of a personality it seems.¡± Countess Meyer, who laughed lightly, sat down next to Erna and opened her fan. * * * The other girls were busy enjoying their dance, but Erna sat still on this corner bench. Many of the young men who came to apply for the dance were turned away without even managing to make eye contact with Erna properly. ¡°How about dancing at least one song? It¡¯s a debutant.¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t like this, ma¡¯am.¡± Erna¡¯s voice was still trembling softly. She looked around anxiously and then bowed her head again. She was like an idiot without even a speck of sociability, but this troubled expression also became charming where coupled with her pretty face. Countess Meyer gently waved her feather fan. The ugly shawl bothered her, but she decided to leave it alone because if she took it again, she would rip even the curtains of the royal palace to cover herself. She had already shown everything she needed to show, so the dress had fully served its purpose. ¡°Lift your head.¡± Countess Meyer lifted Erna¡¯s chin with the tip of the folded fan. ¡°It is basic manners to look into the eyes of the other person when having a conversation.¡± ¡°Madam, please¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°He did quite well in front of Prince Biern. Did you completely forget about that?¡± Contrary to her gentle smile, her voice was cold. Prince? Erna, who had been contemplating for a moment, involuntarily closed her body, clenching her lips. It was because a man by that name flashed into her mind. As the world began to spin and suffocate, Erna lost all judgment. It was only after she was able to breathe that she realized what she had done and to whom. Just thinking about it made her feel like the fear would overwhelm her again. ¡°I respect the notion of not dancing, but try to keep a minimum of dignity. It means to keep in mind that this is a way to protect the honor of the Baden family, who have raised Ms. Hardy. Do you understand?¡± The honor of the Baden family. Countess Meyer, who had said those words that scratched her heart deeply, quietly left Erna¡¯s side. Left alone, Erna counted numbers with her eyes closed. It was only when he counted to twenty that she was able to regain stable breathing. It¡¯s never been like this in Buford. For a moment, she felt like a helpless fool. Be patient a little longer. Suppressing the urge to run away from here, Erna slowly opened her eyes. After all, he was there. Grand Duke Schwerin. The Prince of Lechen who watched Erna Hardy¡¯s pathetic figure up close. He was talking, leaning against an ornate marble column. Standing opposite him was a man who looked like him. He was the twin brother and Crown Prince Leonit. They were surprisingly identical in height, physique, and appearance. The only difference is that the Crown Prince is wearing glasses. Although Buford is a remote country that feels isolated from the rest of the world, even there, the twin princes are quite famous. Erna, who was indifferent to such rumors, even remembered his name. Originally, the first, Prince Biern, was the crown prince, but his bad conduct caused anger and resentment throughout the kingdom, and he said that the position was passed to his younger brother, Prince Leonit. Without trying to avoid her gaze, Erna let out a sigh without realizing it. It was because of the feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu when she looked atPrince Biern, who began to walk with his neck upright. Although they look the same, the twins¡¯ gait is markedly different. Unlike the Crown Prince, who walked with an upright and modest posture like a soldier, the Grand Duke moved as if enjoying a leisurely stroll. It felt as if only the air surrounding him was flowing slowly. It was a figure I had seen at the train station and on Tara Avenue. ¡°Poisonous mushroom¡­ ¡­ .¡± The Grand Duke suddenly turned his head towards Erna, who was muttering blankly. It was a moment when their eyes met with no chance to escape. CH 9 ¡®Her beauty is truly outstanding I must say.¡¯ Bjorn thought as she stared at the lady who calmly looked back at him. Just like Gladys Hartford, Erna Hardy possessed an allure that stood out among the others. Even though both women had completely different lineages, both of them were unparalleled beauty that could cause an uproar wherever they went. Perhaps this was the reason he didn¡¯t mind getting involved in a scandal with her even when he normally found such stuff distasteful. However, such a beautiful appearance ended up being wasted due to her insufficient lineage. He had no aversion when declaring such a statement because it was obviously a fact. Of course, he was fully aware how rude such a belief could be. ¡°Are you sure there is nothing between the two of you?¡± Leonid, who was also carefully watching Erna, asked sternly. ¡°Well, If you¡¯re interested in her¡­ I can help you seduce her.¡± Bjorn kept his gaze at the lady and gave a witty reply while slowly turning his head to face Leonid. ¡°What kind of relationship do you want to have with her?¡± His lips contained an elegant smile that completely contrasted the vulgar implications of the question he asked ¡°You¡¯re crazy¡­¡± Leonid, who couldn¡¯t help but laugh at such an absurd statement, decided to stop doubting his older brother at this point. Bjorn Dniester was certainly a madman in many ways, but at least he was a madman true to his desires. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and ask her for a dance? Do you think she would dare to refuse you, the Crown Prince?¡± Bjorn asked as he took a glass of champagne handed to him by the servant, who quietly approached them, while glancing towards Lady Hardy. ¡°Why do I have to do that?¡± ¡°You like her, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°What crazy statement are you talking about?¡± Leonid asked with a frown. ¡°I was just wondering. Maybe you are worried that the girl you like might be having an affair with your brother.¡± ¡°Not at all. I am not interested in such a woman.¡± ¡°You¡¯re so rigid, lighten up.¡± Bjorn shrugged his shoulders lightly and emptied his drink at once. Women could freely socialize and expand their social connections during this season, however, some would resort to unsavory means just to quickly achieve results. Although they would succeed to achieve popularity, this kind of fame was usually accompanied by animosity. A family that decided to sell their daughter after heavily deceiving her, and a daughter who willingly cooperates with their plans in exchange of her dignity and pride. In the end, such occurrences were never seen by the others in a favorable light, and no one wouldn¡¯t even have the heart to get acquainted with such a woman. The Crown Prince soon left after getting called by the elders of the royal family. His younger brother, who faithfully did the responsibilities that were once given to him, now perfectly performed the role of the Crown Prince. However, Leonid stopped after taking a few steps and looked back unexpectedly, perhaps suggesting that they should go together. Bjorn, on the other hand, roughly waved his hand to reject his brother¡¯s kind offer and turned around without any regrets. After all, Victoria Meyer was still there and he didn¡¯t want to interact with her any more than he already had. Bjorn had already given her a brief greeting with a slight nod and a small smile, and Countess Meyer also casually replied politely with a small bow. Aside from her filthy methods, that woman¡¯s passion and tenacity was something that he gladly acknowledged. After all, social events were Victoria Meyer¡¯s play table. A place where you can enjoy ¡®games¡¯ that could give such exciting stimulus to their boring, dull lives. He admits that he also enjoyed such games, and naturally was someone who could devise detailed strategies and achieve outstanding victories one after another. They had the same boldness of not getting caught up in trivial plays and testing their limits by increasing the difficulty progressively. Putting down his now emptied glass, he turned around to grab a new glass of champagne. If Victoria Meyer was born as a man, the fame that Bjorn had with playing cards might not have reached such heights of what that he had today. Anyway, it was an altruistic gamble to find a good marriage for the daughter of another family, so it was worth to say that she was a woman who enjoyed a much healthier hobby than the card players that gambled at various social clubs. The Grand Duke, who decided to approach the group of nobles who beckoned towards him, unconsciously turned his head to return the gaze that had been persistently following him for quite some time. It was actually that lady, Erna Hardy. The lady, who hesitated to even stand up a few moments ago, was startled to the point of sitting back down again when their gazes met each other. He didn¡¯t find it amusing when she grabbed her lace shawl around her tightly with her cheeks stained with a red blush. Had it not been for the name of Hardy and the existence of Victoria Meyer, he might have been fooled by such an innocent act. He didn¡¯t even expect that this lady could make the infamous Grand Duke break out in a cold sweat. Lady Hardy, who glanced at him with her trembling eyes, suddenly bowed her head and began to mumble something incomprehensible. What kind of hellish trick was she planning to do now? Bjorn quickly left the scene before he became a victim of Victoria Meyer¡¯s schemes once again. He silently offered his condolences to anyone who would fall on her wretched machinations. ¡°Bjorn! Are you really sure you don¡¯t know that lady? Are you two in a relationship?¡± The crowd rushed over and surrounded him while hurriedly asking. ¡°Say no, please.¡± Peter said with a very serious expression on his face. After letting out a light sigh, Bjorn sat down and reclined deep in the chair while consuming the rest of his drink. ¡°You better sober up, you fool.¡± Prince Bjorn¡¯s lips gleamed in a reddish hue while giving out such friendly advice. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Bjorn needs to get married.¡± Philip Dniester, who was contemplating seriously, abruptly said. ¡°I think that¡¯s the best for him. Isn¡¯t it?¡± He turned towards the Queen, who was sitting across from the table, as if asking for her consent. Isabel Dniester put down her teacup with a slight frown while clicking her tongue. With the kingdom enjoying peace and prosperity, Philip¡¯s greatest concern was his troublesome eldest son, Bjorn. ¡°Bjorn will not even listen to you, much more follow your suggestion.¡± ¡°We have to somehow make him follow our will then!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know Your Majesty¡¯s son very well then it seems.¡± A light sigh penetrated the night air filled with the scent of spring season. The terrace in the garden, where the King and his wife enjoyed tea time together, was filled with the scent of flowers in full bloom. ¡°I even secretly asked him if there was any girl he likes, but he resolutely denied having any. He even asked me if one divorce is not enough, what a smart-ass.¡± ¡°That is¡­¡± His Majesty¡¯s gray eyes, like those of his son, deepened. Gladys¡¯ name, which could be heard from all over the kingdom as of lately, was one of the things that bothered his son the most. He expected Bjorn to be on edge because of this, however, he was amazed to see his son¡¯s carefree attitude during the party. Philip could even foresee that something absurd would happen when that girl and Bjorn were reunited, and just thinking of such a scenario made his back ache. If that really happened, he would rally his army and wage war against Lars. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Philip. A reunion with Gladys will be unlikely to happen.¡± Isabel reassured him as if she could hear her husband¡¯s concern with a single glance. ¡°You know it, too. What kind of heartbreak from being abandoned Bjorn suffered to make that kind of decision.¡± ¡°I know. Of course I still remember.¡± The King¡¯s eyes deepened once again as he nodded slowly. ¡®I want to step down from my position of being the Crown Prince and concede my rights to the throne. Additionally, I want to file a divorce.¡¯ Bjorn declared calmly on the night his child was born. ¡®I¡¯ve already made up my mind. I will not change my decision no matter what, Your Majesty.¡¯ There was no emotion in his face as he slowly uttered those words. However, the silent rage and despair boiling inside the Crown Prince¡¯s eyes, who was only twenty-two years old at that time, overwhelmed Philip. In the end, they yielded to their son¡¯s will as they knew well that it was the best outcome for him. However, His Majesty couldn¡¯t even do anything to lessen the pain his son had suffered even when he was Bjorn¡¯s father because in the end, he was still the king of Lechen. ¡°But honey, there¡¯s nothing more we can do at the moment no matter how much I think about it. Let¡¯s somehow try to get him to marry again for now.¡± Philip¡¯s conclusion after much deliberation ended up being the starting point of this conversation. ¡°It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t tried that before. If it¡¯s marriage, then that kid will decide what he wants himself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a problem because Bjorn doesn¡¯t want to get married.¡± ¡°I guess in the end we need to make him interested in marriage again. Speaking of which, does that lady really have nothing to do with Bjorn?¡± He looked at his wife with a mixture of expectation and concern. ¡°Leonid asked his brother a few times and it seems he is not interested in her.¡± ¡°Hmm.. Is that so?¡± ¡°Do you really like that lady of the Hardy Family?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, but I welcome any lady that can move Bjorn¡¯s heart. As long as she¡¯s a better lady than that Gladys, of course.¡± There was a faint hint of anger that could not be hidden in his voice as he mentioned Gladys¡¯ name. ¡°Come to think of it, it is time for us to move to the Summer Palace soon. Let¡¯s pay more attention to him this summer season. It sure will be nice to finally see Bjorn have a happy family before the end of the year.¡± ¡°I agree¡­¡± She thought such sentiments were a dream that wasn¡¯t very likely to come true, but Isabel still happily nodded her head when such thoughts came to her mind. There was nothing else that could give such hope to her pitiful husband who was only worried about his eldest son every day other than seeing Bjorn finally live happily with someone who loves him dearly. ¡°I hope that he will find happiness soon.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna, Erna, Erna. The Grand Duke felt like that was the only name he could hear recently whenever he went after that cursed debutante ball. Much more so when he encountered male nobles who were infamous for their debauchery. ¡°It¡¯s been a few days since I sent flowers to Lady Hardy and there is still no response. Did the maid possibly misplace the card I sent with it?¡± Bjorn slowly turned his head after hearing that cursed name once again. A group of noblemen, who lost all of their stakes, was sitting in the corner of the card room while talking about women. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask her personally? Even if she doesn¡¯t show up at any recent social gatherings, she might still occasionally show up around here and there.¡± ¡°I could do that, but I need to have an ample amount of time. With such a ferocious maid standing guard around Lady Hardy like a dog from hell, no one could even come near her!¡± Laughter erupted from all over the place. A long game finally ended with a few more vulgar jokes. Naturally, today¡¯s winner was Bjorn Dniester. ¡°I think you were planning to sweep away every gambling board and add your winnings to the Kingdom¡¯s finances, Your Highness.¡± ¡°What an unfair and dirty world. Even the Goddess of Fortune grants her favors to a person depending on their appearance.¡± Various laments of those who had just lost erupted from everywhere, but Bjorn, without any reaction, left the room. The morning sunlight pouring in through the window was dazzling, illuminating his graceful figure. He continued walking across the club and towards the terrace facing the square. The crowd that followed his departing figure soon sat around the table that he chose. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you send a bouquet of flowers to Lady Hardy?¡± Peter, who had been fiddling with the glass the waiter brought, slowly asked. Erna again. With his chin on the palm of his hand, Bjorn grabbed a glass of cold whiskey from the table. The clear sound of ice colliding with the glass resounded together with the name that was starting to bore him. ¡°Are you sure about what you¡¯re doing? If you take that woman, you will also acquire Viscount Hardy¡¯s debt as an added bonus, you know?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­ Well, what if it¡¯s an amount I can afford?¡± ¡°I guess sooner or later we will hear the sad news of Count Bergen expelling his idiot son.¡± Peter frowned and opened his mouth to refute, but couldn¡¯t make any objection in the end. Everyone in this social circle clearly knew what Viscount Hardy was trying to do with her daughter: using her as a bait for a wealthy nobleman. Such marriage with vulgar intent would never be accepted by a prestigious family with high authority and long history. If you¡¯re lucky, you would be able to marry a wealthy aristocrat or become a wife of a title-less wealthy man. Any more than this would be difficult to achieve, even Countess Meyer would be having a hard time. Considering the current situation of the Hardy family, even that outcome could be considered as a miraculous achievement. ¡°Look! There she is! It¡¯s Erna Hardy!¡± Peter, who had a troubled expression on his face just a few moments ago, jumped up from his seat and excitedly shouted. Bjorn shook his head while loosely holding his glass, turning his gaze to where Peter was looking at. Two women could be seen walking slowly from the other side of Tara Avenue: a tall maid walking like a bouncing rubber ball and a petite lady adorned with lace who followed the maid lightly. She was wearing a wide-brimmed hat while also holding a parasol, making her face unrecognizable. However, there was no doubt that the lady was Erna Hardy, the only lady who would walk through downtown with an appearance of someone walking out of a 100-years old painting. CH 10 ¡°Lady Erna, have you tried visiting the seaside? The sunset there is really pretty, shall we go see it tonight? No? You haven¡¯t recovered yet so the night air must not be good for your body, right? I¡¯m sorry for getting excited alone.¡± Lisa, who was full of excitement, suddenly slowed down her monologue and became worried. This made Erna, who was walking with her while listening to her animated chatter, stopped on her tracks and raised her head to look at the anxious maid. ¡°I¡¯m okay now, Lisa.¡± ¡°Really? With your face still this pale? Err.. Well your skin is originally as pale as a newly fallen snow I guess.¡± Lisa tilted her head while observing her master and let out a cheerful smile. It was a smile that made Erna also feel happy just by looking at it. Her lively maid once again continued to introduce various sights to be seen in Lechen with Erna following closely right behind her. It was still early in the morning, so most of the shops were still closed. Thanks to this, the streets were quiet and they were able to enjoy a comfortable walk in peace. After returning from the royal ball, Erna got sick and ended up being bedridden for three full days. The Viscount, finally realizing her fever showed no signs of ebbing down, hurriedly called over a doctor; it turned out her sickness wasn¡¯t that bad but it didn¡¯t mean that they could ignore it. In the end, her body could not stand the sudden changes in her environment together with the fatigue she just experienced during the party. Could she even survive for a year living like this? Everytime she remembered what just happened during the ball, her chest would get uncomfortably tight and she couldn¡¯t breathe well. She tried to consult the doctor about the pain she felt that night, where her vision turned white for a moment while feeling suffocated. ¡®You¡¯ll be fine once you get used to it. Just take it easy¡¯ His only response, however, was an indifferent reply that it was just a common neurosis. It didn¡¯t seem to be the case she thought, but Erna meekly agreed in the end. She had already made a promise, therefore, she had to play the role of Viscount Hardy¡¯s daughter well for a year. She needs to do it to protect the honor of her grandmother and the Baden Family. ¡°Hello, Miss Hardy!¡± As soon as she finished reassuring herself, a loud cry was suddenly heard around her. Erna¡¯s shoulders reflexively jolted due to surprise and she started to look around for the source of the sudden greeting. She soon found out where it was, on the terrace of the splendid building behind the fountain stood a strange man who was waving excitedly. ¡°Good morning!¡± The man once again shouted to greet the bewildered Erna and the gazes of the men sitting around the table behind him also turned to her. Erna, who was looking at them with a perplexed gaze, sighed involuntarily and took a step back. Her eyes ended up meeting the gaze of the blonde man sitting behind, lazily resting his chin on his palm. The only face that she could recognize from that group, the face of the Poisonous Mushroom Prince. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Look at that! A new laugh escaped from Biern¡¯s lips as he watched the back of Erna Hardi, who was running around. I feel like I¡¯ve been laughing a lot more these days. Thanks to that strange sale offered by the Viscount who was scammed. After giving an awkward greeting to Peter, Erna soon hid behind the maid. To be precise, the maid stopped Erna. After struggling for a while, Erna hurriedly turned around and started to run away. Rich frills and lace waving along the staggering footsteps made the desperate getaway look even more absurd. ¡°That maid is the dog of hell.¡± Peter shook his head and turned around. ¡°Still, the fact that he ran away even after seeing Biern is a little comforting. It¡¯s not about my face.¡± ¡°but. That¡¯s it.¡± ¡°It seems like nothing really happened, so was Biern being taken advantage of by Miss Hardy? As a means of getting attention at the prom?¡± ¡°All of these days are coming, even for the Grand Duke. How are you, Biern? How do you feel about being used and abandoned by a woman?¡± The group sitting at the table roared in silence as if the drink they had drank all night had not yet woken up. Biern, who stopped looking at the corner of the street where Erna had disappeared, responded by groaning and standing up. It was an attitude as usual. The party, who had been looking at them in awe, breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I still don¡¯t know him well.¡± Peter, who was watching Biern¡¯s back as he moved away, muttered with a sigh. The rest of the party also agreed with the view in silence. Light and attractive prodigal son in everything. Those who looked at Biern from a distance all spoke unanimously, and that was by no means a wrong view. But, well. Biern Dneister, seen up close, was a person who could hardly understand his inner feelings. The more casually he smiled, the more so. ¡°Oh, Mr. You were scared!¡± Peter¡¯s cry, who was once again unhappy, spread through the morning wind in the square. ¡®Would you look at that..¡¯ A silent laugh escaped from Bjorn¡¯s lips as he watched Erna Hardy¡¯s back, who was now running away as if she was fleeing for her dear life. He felt like he was laughing more than usual as of lately, and it seems that he had to thank Viscount Hardy whose life savings got stolen and brought about a new source of entertainment for him. After giving an awkward greeting to Peter, Lady Hardy ended up hiding behind her maid. Well to be more precise, it was the maid trying to stop her from running away. However, after a brief struggle between them, Lady Hardy ended up victorious as she hurriedly turned around and started to run away. Rich frills and lace waved along her frantic footsteps, which made the scene of her desperate getaway even sillier. ¡°That maid is the famous watchdog of hell.¡± Peter shook his head and turned around. ¡°The fact that she ran away after seeing Bjorn is a little comforting. I guess in the end it¡¯s not about my face.¡± ¡°I guess there¡¯s really nothing between you and Lady Hardy. So, did His Highness get taken advantage of by Miss Hardy? Did she use you as a way of getting attention at the ball?¡± ¡°Such a day finally arrived for the Grand Duke! How are you, Bjorn? How do you feel about being used and abandoned by a woman?¡± The group sitting at the table roared loudly as if they were still drunk from last night¡¯s alcohol. Bjorn, who stopped looking at the corner of the street where Lady Hardy had disappeared, responded by groaning and standing up. His actions were still his usual attitude, not giving any words as a response. The group, who had been looking at him with bated breath, breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I guess I still don¡¯t know him that well.¡± Peter, who was watching Bjorn¡¯s back as he moved away, muttered with a sigh. The rest of the group also agreed silently while looking at the same view. An attractive prodigal son who treated everything with a light attitude, ethereal and empyrean. Those who looked at the Grand Duke from a distance all agreed unanimously and they were by no means wrong. However, Bjorn Dniester when seen up close was only a person who could hardly understand his inner feelings in the end. The more casually he smiled, the more lost and helpless he became ¡°Oi, great Grand Duke! You were scared!¡± Peter¡¯s shout which was filled with indignation once again spread through the morning wind in the square. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn¡¯s carriage quickly left the club and started going towards the Schuber Palace. He languidly leaned back in his seat while staring outside the window. After the carriage passed through the busy street with various shops and government offices, the scenery now changed into a wide road along the riverbank filled with the shadows of tall trees that lined both sides of the path. His eyes, full of drowsiness and fatigue, watched the scene where light and shadows flickered as the carriage passed by quickly. Seeing the dark green forest, he realized that summer was approaching, which also meant that these peaceful days would soon come to an end. The royal family was due to visit Schuber during the weekend and the summer palace where they would stay was located inside the residence of the Grand Duke. Even though the two buildings were far enough that they needed a carriage to travel back and forth, they would still end up living inside the same territory. Thanks to this, Bjorn had no choice but to get caught up with a lot of troublesome work whenever it was summer. It was one of the duties assigned to him as the Grand Duke. With his tired eyes resting shut, the carriage soon crossed the bridge across the Arbit River and entered the entrance to the palace. An expansive garden lined with geometric patterns unfolded after they passed through the large ornate entrance decorated with the royal coat of arms. Soon, the clear sound of water flowing from the fountains which were installed in various places was transmitted to their ears together with a gentle breeze. Bjorn slowly opened his eyes as the wind brushed away his messy hair. Their carriage continued towards the southern end of the city where the Arbit River and Schber Bay meet. This is where the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion, which was also known as the Water Palace, was located. The mansion got its name thanks to its location where a clear view of both the river and the sea could be seen. Additionally, the place had various gardens that were decorated with numerous fountains and waterways connecting to the streams. ¡°Are you here, Prince?¡± The door of the carriage, which had arrived at its destination, eventually opened. For some reason Mrs. Fitz¡¯s greeting, which was unusually not mixed with reproach, was heard. He lazily got off the carriage and looked at the odd maid with questioning eyes. ¡°A guest has visited and is now waiting for you¡± Mrs. Fitz breathed deeply and continued speaking with apprehension. ¡°Well¡­ ¡­ It is Princess Gladys. She is currently waiting for you in the library.¡± Her added statement stopped Bjorn, who had just entered the central hall, on his tracks. He lifted his head slowly and put his hands in the pockets of his trousers. The lights of the huge chandelier that never goes out sharply pierced his eyes with irritation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Prince. We¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I know.¡± He cut off Mrs. Fitz¡¯s words, which were insignificant for his current situation. There was hardly any emotion in his eyes as he slowly started to climb the carpeted stairs. ¡°A cup of tea, please. Make it strong.¡± To Mrs. Fitz, who followed with a worried face, Bjorn gave a calm command. Unlike his lips that were softly curved in a calm smile, his cold eyes did not contain any hint of emotion. ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡± Swallowing the words she wanted to say, she took a step back and hurriedly went away to fulfill what she was ordered. Bjorn, on the other hand, soon disappeared after passing through the door of the study. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°In the end, I should still apologize.. Right?¡± Erna raised another question full of caution. ¡°What do you mean by apologizing?! You don¡¯t have to do that, miss!¡± Lisa answered more adamantly after she returned from her trip to the kitchen. Startled, Erna appeared troubled as she fiddled with the teacup she was currently holding. She felt sorry for the mistakes she had made to His Highness during the ball and wanted to personally apologize. In the end, she couldn¡¯t find a suitable opportunity as he was always surrounded by a lot of people and Erna never had the courage to approach him. ¡®Perhaps the result would still be the same even if he was alone.¡¯ She thought as she looked down at her trembling fingertips. Just making eye contact with His Highness reminded her of that day which made her heart sink even more. How could she face His Highness personally with such a shameful memory haunting her? No matter how hard she tried, she would always end up running away in a hurry when she finally came to her senses. During those times, that embarrassing debutante dress also came to her mind without fail. Together with His Highness¡¯ calm gaze who casually glanced at her exposed body, she couldn¡¯t help but to feel like she would die of embarrassment. What a vulgar place the metropolis really was!! ¡°I think I still have to apologize, Lisa. I must have caused so much trouble for him.¡± After thinking for a while, she still came up with the same decision in the end. She didn¡¯t really have the courage to face him, but it¡¯s rude to make a mistake and continue acting as if she was not aware of it. ¡°Ugh¡­. Wait a minute, miss.¡± Lisa stood up and hurriedly left the bedroom. After a while, she returned carrying a large box in her arms. ¡°It¡¯s a present for you but you have to return them after reading. If you want them, I¡¯ll give some to you, but they¡¯re shared items that the maids tirelessly saved up for unfortunately.¡± Lisa seriously explained to the bewildered Erna. ¡°Is this for me? Why?¡± ¡°You must study. I¡¯ve collected and studied various news and gossip when I¡¯m not busy. I now know all sorts of stories.¡± The maid held out the magazine at the top of the box in front of her. It was a weekly magazine with an in-depth article about the Poisonous Mushroom Prince, Prince Bjorn. Erna, in the end, had no choice but to accept it. After flipping through a few pages, a page filled with holes appeared in front of her. ¡°This hole¡­ ¡­ ¡± ¡°Ah! It¡¯s because of those damna- no.. bad maids who cut out pictures of His Highness. Everyone is swearing at him but once a picture of the Poisonous Mushroom Prince was posted, this is what would happen.¡± Lisa criticized the immoral maids. After a few condemning words, she suddenly became pensive and hurriedly stood up. ¡°Okay! While you are studying I¡¯ll go run an errand for you, miss!¡± Before Erna could say anything, the maid urgently left the bedroom. Erna, who was left alone, looked down at the weekly magazine on her lap with a bewildered expression. Just a quick glance at it could tell her that it was a magazine filled with fairly provocative gossip. Struggling between the thought that it was not right to pry on other people¡¯s lives this way and the curiosity she couldn¡¯t shake off, Erna eventually ended up turning the page to the next article. The photos were gone and there were gaps on the pages here and there, but she didn¡¯t find it difficult to discern the full context of the whole article. She carefully read the magazines while the tea on the table cooled down. Various scandals and incidents involving Schuber socialites, brilliant advertisements, horoscopes, and even dating counseling; the magazine contained all kinds of miscellaneous news. It was quite a shocking new world for her, a completely different view from the magazines she used to buy back in her hometown. By the time she put down the last magazine, she was able to get a rough idea of the troublemakers in Schuber¡¯s social circle. The most prominent one was of course the Poisonous Mushroom Prince, Bjorn Dniester. Not all of the stories in these magazines were true but some of the articles were far beyond Erna¡¯s comprehension, especially those stories concerning His Highness, Prince Bjorn. Information about him disturbed her the most, since he was apparently a father who abandoned his own child. After his divorce from Princess Gladys, the Prince said that he had never met his son. Even when the child died of an illness without seeing his father for several years, the Prince still ignored him even at his funeral. Erna, who was quietly looking down at the stack of magazines, bit her lips involuntarily. It was considered shallow to judge someone you only met a few times, much more someone who you had not interacted with frequently. However, the pendulum inside her heart had already tilted towards one direction after learning such distressing information. The Prince seemed to be a bad person. A very bad person. CH 11 ¡°Greetings, Princess.¡± Bjorn greeted his unexpected guest calmly while keeping eye contact, his lips curved slightly in a relaxed smile. Gladys, who was nervously fiddling with her clasped hands while waiting, raised her head with an expression of surprise. Stunned to the point of not being able to reply back to his greetings, Bjorn casually approached her and sat down on the opposite side of the table. It was a reunion that he didn¡¯t expect that would happen so soon. ¡°It has been a while.¡± Lady Hartford finally remembered her manners and greeted back with difficulty. It was a stupid, worthless greeting that she practiced countless of times while she was inside the carriage on the way here. The Grand Duke, however, didn¡¯t bother to continue the conversation and just stared at her.. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my sudden visit without any prior notice, it¡¯s a big mistake on my part. Still, I think it would be better to meet here in private rather than outside¡­ ¡­ ¡± Her voice trembled so much that she couldn¡¯t even finish her apology properly, but Bjorn continued to be silent. Clear drops of tears started to pool in her eyes and her soft lips were bitten in frustration. The gap between the Bjorn in her memory and the Bjorn in front of her was so glaringly obvious. The man that she remembered in the past still had hints of childishness and immaturity within him, but now, her shoulders couldn¡¯t stop from shuddering from his intimidating and mature aura that he currently possessed. Together with his face that now appeared sharper and his lean but toned body that couldn¡¯t be hidden by his attire, the current Bjorn Dniester was someone that she couldn¡¯t even recognize. In the end, Gladys couldn¡¯t look at him any longer and bowed her head down in shame. She was wondering why her vision was getting blurry, until thick tears finally fell on the back of her trembling hands. Bjorn, however, just continued watching this scene of a pretty lady crying beautifully without any changes on his expression. Not long after, Mrs. Fitz finally arrived with refreshments at hand and saw such a view. If it was anyone else that didn¡¯t have any idea about the history of the two ex-lovers, they would have condemned Bjorn for being heartless. Unfortunately, it was her, the former Crown Prince¡¯s nanny, so she completely ignored Gladys, set the tea table up and left right away. Indifferently looking at the woman who was once his wife, the Grand Duke leisurely grabbed the teacup in front of him. Gladys, on the other hand, continued to weep pitifully even after the sugar cubes thrown into the teacup lost their shape. ¡®I guess it¡¯s good to know that nothing has changed.¡¯ He let out a silent exhale that resembled a sigh. The scene in front of him brought out a memory from long ago when she received the news of their divorce; Gladys Hartford¡¯s only reaction of weeping in the same way as she was crying now. ¡°It¡¯s still the same boring reaction.¡± He slowly took a sip of the cooled tea while he moved his gaze to the window. As the strong tea gradually awakened his sluggish mind, his patience finally started to get depleted bit by bit. ¡°I remember we have cleanly broken off any relationship between us, Princess.¡± His eyes, which reflected the sparkling river and the forest beyond the window, narrowed little by little. ¡°I gave what I was supposed to give¡­¡± He turned around to face her after putting down the now emptied teacup.. ¡°¡­and I already got what I was supposed to receive¡­¡± His amiable face changed in an instant as the light smile on his lips finally disappeared. ¡°.. isn¡¯t that right, Gladys?¡± ¡°Bjorn, I¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Just tell me what you want already.¡± He cut her off with a voice void of any emotion. ¡°I guess it has been a long time that you have already forgotten my almost non-existent patience?¡± ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ I still remember¡­.¡± Gladys, who barely stopped sobbing, replied with difficulty. ¡°Because of me¡­ We¡­ For what happened.. I¡¯m so sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± The tears welling up in her large eyes finally flowed down when she opened her eyes that were tightly shut. Her beautiful little face now drenched in tears, gleamed with a soft light in the morning sun like a pure, white rose blooming for the first time. Bjorn leaned back deep in his chair and just stared at her, the lady in front of him was still as beautiful as before. Nonetheless, the fact that such a mesmerizing appearance failed to provoke any emotion in him was in the end no different from before. ¡°And so?¡± He asked with a smile back on his lips. ¡°There is no way you would have visited Lechen just to say such a thing. Did the King of Lars give you an order in the end? Now that all the problems are gone, he hopes you will once again get along well with your ex-husband?¡± Gladys, who licked her lips slightly, lowered her gaze in shame. Her two hands, that were tightly clasped together as if offering a sincere prayer, were now as pale as a blank sheet of paper. The clear answer that was delivered with her silence made Bjorn¡¯s smile to deepen. ¡°What an obedient daughter who listens so well to her father. I see that you¡¯re still a very good child.¡± An innocent and tender-hearted princess who knows nothing of malice. If humans were to be divided into the dichotomy of good and evil, Gladys Hartford would certainly belong to the side of good. He could freely admit that fact, although he doesn¡¯t hold that statement in high-regard. ¡°It¡¯s not just for that reason!¡± Gladys pulled out a handkerchief and wiped away her tears, then raised her head once again. ¡°I really wanted to apologize, so I gathered all of my courage to do so. Because I feel sorry for you all this time¡­ I.. For what I did¡­..¡± ¡°You must have misunderstood something, Princess.¡± Bjorn slowly lowered his eyes, feeling a suffocating and foreign emotion for the first time. ¡°The deal we had was pretty fair. In terms of profit and loss, we might have even benefited on the contrary.¡± ¡°But you¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I am moved to tears because my ex-wife is so worried about me.¡± He stood up while replying sarcastically. She, however, didn¡¯t really harbor any negative feelings about their divorce. Their relationship didn¡¯t have any pure feelings such as love right from the start and four long years had already passed, any sort of attachment had already disappeared between them. In the end, this dirty feeling that was plaguing his chest, if he had to define it, would just be annoyance. Bjorn, whose gaze was at the table¡¯s smooth surface, gently pushed the teacup with the tip of his long finger towards the edge. The sound of breaking glass soon shook the stifling stillness of the study. He slowly rang a bell without any remorse even with the now speechless Gladys in front of him and not long after, a middle-aged maid came into the study. Princess Hartford began to sob once again as the Grand Duke¡¯s gaze passed through the sparkling shards of the broken teacup and stopped at the face of the bewildered maid. ¡°Clean it up.¡± He ordered with a light smile on his face then proceeded to leave the study without looking back. As soon as he entered the bedroom after being mentally beaten up by the unexpected encounter he had with his ex-wife, a feeling of intense fatigue came rushing in. Instead of casually throwing himself on the bed to take rest as usual, Bjorn instead opened the window facing the river. The cheers and shouts of the group of people, who had started practicing rowing since early morning, came rushing inside the solemn room along with the faint humid smell carried by the wind. With a sigh mixed with laughter, he picked up a cigar and lit it up while leaning against the windowsill. The small waves of water in the flowing river dazzled his eyes when the morning sunshine shone on the water surface. The smoke that had languidly flowed out from his lips for quite some time was soon blown away by the wind while the bright ray of the early summer sun pierced his throbbing eyes. Today was definitely a boring and annoying day. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°It seems that Count Lehman is the most prominent husband candidate for the Hardy family as of this moment?¡± Erna Hardy¡¯s name now became a regular topic of their group while playing cards. Bjorn glanced at Peter, who was sitting next to him, while checking the cards in his hand. ¡°Count Lehman? That old man is still alive?¡± Giggles and laughter flowed from everywhere as an absurd question was asked with seriousness. Count Lehman, an old man who would soon turn seventy years old, wanted to marry a young lady who was less than twenty years old. Bjorn raised his eyebrows slightly and leaned backwards with his long legs crossed together. The current round was going well for him and as long as there were no unexpected turn of events, the winner of this round was clear as if it had already been decided. ¡°I heard that Viscount Hardy meets up with Count Lehmann from time to time. A few days ago, he said that he enjoyed an opera performance together. Of course, Erna Hardy joined them as well.¡± ¡°Hey, as long as you pay a really high price, nothing else matters I guess.¡± ¡°I guess their marriage would be of that kind, huh? If that old man suddenly died early, I could just sell my daughter once again to another rich man. Such a marriage seems very attractive for Viscount Hardy I presume.¡± The atmosphere of their game gradually reached its climax, while words of ridicule and pity for Lady Hardy were diligently exchanged between the participants. The Grand Duke decided to take a step back while waiting for the right moment to strike once and for all, it was a game that was good enough for him to see until the very end after raising the stakes again and again. ¡°Ah! Bjorn, I heard that Princess Gladys took trouble to visit Schuber Castle to meet her ex-husband? Will this year¡¯s summer end up as the hottest in the history of Lechen? ¡± Peter smirked in a strange way while directing his gaze towards the Grand Duke. However, the subject of the controversial topic just lit up a cigarette while completely ignoring the gazes around him. ¡®Everyone¡¯s living their life in such a boring way.¡¯ A life where most of their time was spent talking about others, most of the nobility partake in such a distasteful hobby. It seems that the most popular topic this summer would be about the marriage business of the Hardy family and the reunion of the former Crown Prince and his ex-wife. ¡°My mother said that Princess Gladys had come to Lechen with the intention of forgiving her ex-husband and reuniting with him. It¡¯s a pity that even when such a kind Princess offered a magnanimous act, she got ignored like it was not a big deal. Of course, this made a lot of nobles curse our Prince here more harshly.¡± ¡°Oh, I heard that too. If such a beautiful Princess decided to visit me, I would probably have gone crazy. Prince Bjorn really lives in a different world that we common people couldn¡¯t imagine being in .¡± ¡°By the way, if you marry the same woman twice, do you need to have another wedding? Will it be embarrassing for the bride and groom to make the guests attend the same wedding twice?¡± Peter asked with his eyes twinkling while looking at his cards anxiously as the game seemed to have finally ended. Bjorn responded by exhaling a long puff of cigarette smoke towards Peter¡¯s face. Peter yelped and cursed at the Grand Duke¡¯s shameless actions but soon gave up and began to turn his attention to another discussion. The new topic of the table, which was busy predicting the winner of the latest horse race and sharing information about investing in a new shipping company just a moment ago, once again turned back to the marriage scheme of Viscount Hardy. ¡°No matter how much money you need in a hurry, isn¡¯t it a bit unfair to sell your daughter to an old man who is about to die?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that a gamble worth trying? The Lehman family only has a daughter and a youngest son, if things go awry between the father and his children then all of that wealth would become Lady Hardy¡¯s.¡± ¡°Son? That old man still managed to make it stand up and have another child?¡± ¡°I guess he is still confident regarding that aspect to be able to buy a young bride at a high price.¡± Leonard shrugged and put his cards down. It was a pretty long round, but it was still a game with a high win rate for Bjorn. ¡°Poor Ms. Hardy. She became an old man¡¯s bride because she couldn¡¯t meet a proper man whose age is the same as hers..¡± Peter lamented as he let out a sigh as if he was genuinely sorry. ¡°Come to think of it, Miss Hardy strangely resembles Princess Gladys, don¡¯t you think? They look different, but their atmosphere is somewhat similar in the end.¡± ¡°They are both beauties that possess a delicate aura like an innocent baby deer.¡± A crooked smile hung on the corners of Bjorn¡¯s lips as he glanced over jerks nodding their heads in agreement. Said baby deers could still bite you hard if they so wished to. He guessed these bunch of idiots need to experience this first-hand before they come to their senses. ¡°Then, shall we do something interesting?¡± While Bjorn was choosing his next hand, Leonard suddenly exclaimed with an odd tone. ¡°Let the poor and miserable Lady Hardy enjoy the courtship of a young man before she falls into the deep pit of despair of a loveless marriage with an old man. Wouldn¡¯t that be a good memory to give to her?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you see her running away quickly after someone offered a simple greeting to her? I already tried to court her by repeatedly sending flowers and cards for days, but no response has been sent in reply for my earnest feelings.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet then.¡± Leonard¡¯s eyes gleamed as he scanned the poker chips piled up on the card table. Bjorn, who had been making calculations to finally end this game, raised his head with a wrinkled eyebrow. ¡°Whoever can move Ms. Hardy¡¯s heart wins. In other words, it is a bet on who will earn her favor first. How about it?¡± CH 12 Leonard¡¯s eyes were currently too clear to dismiss his ridiculous suggestion as being drunk and intoxicated. In the end, it didn¡¯t take too long for the silence that enveloped the card table after such remarks to change to an enthusiastic cheer. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fun? How about betting all the chips we have here?¡± ¡°Great! I will join, I will join!.¡± Peter pushed the stack of poker chips in front of him with excitement. Bjorn let out a low sigh and lazily leaned back on his chair. As more fools showed their interest in participating in the useless bet one by one, the game that they were just playing became neglected. ¡®Leonard, you bastard. You think I¡¯m going to lose this new bet, just watch how I¡¯ll overturn your game board thoroughly.¡¯ Leonard didn¡¯t flinch despite Bjorn¡¯s annoyed glance. In the meantime, poker chips from all over the place filled the center of the messed up table. The participants realized that the stakes were much larger than they had initially expected and now they all seriously desired to win. However, there was only one person who had not yet placed a bet. ¡°Bjorn, are you going to join too? Come on.¡± Peter sneaked up to Bjorn¡¯s side while trying to persuade him. Everyone in the room knew that Bjorn Dniester would never participate in this type of bet. Therefore, it was necessary for them to offer a bigger stake since the chance to rob the Prince, who was well known for his luck in gambling, doesn¡¯t come very often. ¡°Join us, yea?¡± Peter asked again nervously, pushing the poker chips piled up in front of Bjorn. Although the Prince was annoyed by the incessant begging, he didn¡¯t turn down their provocation in the end. The attitude of leaving in the middle of a game annoys him, but there was nothing that he could do if they threw in such generous bait. Excited, Peter gathered all the remaining chips to the center of the table. The stakes for receiving Erna Hardy¡¯s favor were now enough to afford a single townhouse in the city center. ¡°Let¡¯s start the game at today¡¯s art exhibition. Everyone is going to attend, so it¡¯s fair, isn¡¯t it?¡± Leonard, who was the instigator of this pathetic bet, solemnly declared. After drinking the rest of his drink, Bjorn checked his pocket watch. It was going to be morning soon and the opening ceremony of the Royal Academy of Arts¡¯ exhibition, which he had to attend even if he hated it, was approaching sooner than he expected. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The morning sun started to shine its light, marking the start of the day. However, Erna, who had been making lilies of the valley made of paper, was already wide awake even before the sky started to lighten up. The fake flowers, complete with their stems and leaves, were so realistic that they could be easily mistaken for freshly picked flowers. She proudly looked at the flowers that bloomed with the help of her own hands like magic. The more delicate a flower and their petals were, the more valuable it became; because of this reason fake flowers of the lily of the valley became one of the most expensive ones. It was her favorite flower and it was also the one she could make well. When she first started making and selling artificial flowers, she had to constantly make lily of the valley flowers because of its popularity. However, orders for this flower had noticeably decreased over the past few years, but still, lily of the valley was the flower she liked the most. She stood up as the early morning sunlight slowly reached her desk. A day in the city, compared to the countryside, began much later than what she used to. Such a habit was difficult for Erna to understand, as she would start her day even before the rooster began to crow. Because of this, she ended up waking early as usual. She didn¡¯t want to pass her time in vain so she decided to make artificial flowers at dawn, and now she had made enough flowers to fill a basket. ¡®It would be great if I could find a place to sell this.¡¯ She looked at the carefully crafted flowers with regretful eyes. In Buford, artificial flowers were sold through Mr. Alle, who runs a general store. He made an offer through Mrs. Greeve about his interest to sell the flowers, who later relayed the news to Erna. At first, it was only sold in small quantities at the rural general stores, but as her skills improved day by day, Ms. Alle hired someone that could sell her artificial flowers at various stores in the city at a higher price. Compared to a small rural store, stores found in the city were much larger and could attract more customers. Erna couldn¡¯t even imagine how huge a store, which mostly had every item imaginable, would be like, but this reason was something that didn¡¯t make her worried. If her artificial flowers were delivered there, she could get twice the price of what she sold at the Ale Cine shop. The living expenses earned by selling artificial flowers had contributed greatly to the income of the Baden family. Tea boxes and sugar canisters were no longer empty and there was no shortage of fabric, so the trouble of wearing old clothes was resolved. Thanks to the positive results of her hard work, the store in the city appeared more beautiful and important in her eyes than the Royal Palace at first. However, her views were overwritten after she finally had the chance to personally visit the Palace. ¡®Was there any way for me to sell artificial flowers directly to the stores?¡¯ Erna stared at the completed flowers while seriously contemplating. Although she was able to protect the country house by making a deal with his father, the living expenses of the Baden family would be having difficulties once again since they didn¡¯t have the money she provided unlike before. Mrs. Greeve, whose eyes had deteriorated a lot, could no longer make artificial flowers and Erna had taken this duty as hers and had been the one making them for years. ¡°I can do whatever I want here, so all I need to do is find a store that can sell these. If that¡¯s too difficult, how about I send the finished flowers back to Buford? But if the postage costs are too much, I guess I can personally deliver them to Buford and visit everyone at least once every season.¡± A light knocking sound rang out when Erna reached such a conclusion. It was her maid, Lisa, who came inside with a large box in hand. Inside was a new dress and hat for her to wear. ¡°This dress is pretty decent, isn¡¯t it my Lady?¡± Lisa smiled as she showed off the blue dress she pulled out of the box, as if she was trying to appease a child; and Erna smiled and nodded her head in agreement. Even when it was now in the middle of summer, it was still a dress that was quite shameful by her standard. While it doesn¡¯t expose any skin under her collarbone, compared to the last dress she wore on that night, it was a much more decent dress. ¡°Why did you bring a new set of clothes?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you know? You have to attend the Art Exhibition¡¯s opening ceremony today.¡± Erna and Lisa stared at each other, eyes widened in surprise for different reasons. ¡°The art exhibition? Me?¡± ¡°Yes! It¡¯s a famous exhibition that is held every summer at the Royal Academy of Arts.¡± Lisa was delighted as if it was her own business, and flipped the dress again in front of Erna. ¡®The Royal Academy of Arts.¡¯ A smile slowly began to spread across Erna¡¯s lips, who had been excitedly repeating those words. It was thanks to the nostalgic name of her only friend, Pavel, that was connected with that place. ¡®Maybe I can meet Pavel.¡¯ With that hope, Erna started her day with more energy than usual. After breakfast, she dressed up and was led by the Viscount into the carriage. Even the landscape of an unfamiliar city did not feel as threatening as usual. ¡°I hope you do well today. Unless you have a weird hobby that finds joy in being humiliated.¡± As the art academy got closer, Viscount HardY, who had been silent all along, spoke up. His voice, which did not hide his displeasure, was as cold as ice. ¡°Yes, Viscount. I will do my best.¡± Erna calmly gave the best possible answer. She was also vaguely feeling that she had a poor reputation. The fervent interest to her as of lately has led to numerous misunderstandings and speculations, and it was soon established as a firm truth. The more she tried to get rid of her weird stigma, the more she felt like she was sinking deeper and deeper. So, she had to endure for today until the end. As Erna hypnotized herself with encouraging words, the carriage stopped while she was busy preparing mentally. A beautiful building made of white marble shone brightly under the sunlight, dazzling her eyes. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Miss Hardy, you¡¯re really a helpless girl.¡± Victoria Meyer¡¯s deep sigh broke the silence of the still garden. Erna, on the other hand, was sitting on a bench as if she would collapse at any moment with how hard she was gasping for breath. It was a bit pitiful and pathetic to see her chasing after her breath after only walking for a bit . ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for you to get used to it? How long do you plan on showing such a pathetic side of yours?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯ll do my best, Countess.¡± Erna barely managed to open her lips and stammered in response. Her clear blue irises seemed to stand out even more because of her teary red eyes. Even when such a scene made others look abhorrent, such a pretty face that caught the eye of various nobles made Victoria even more disturbed with how an unfavorable image could still be considered as a part of her charm. Miss Hardy could have used her looks with just a small smile and a little bit of flattery and different types of men would be on her beck and call. Seeing Erna who couldn¡¯t even properly do such an easy and simple task made Countess Meyer¡¯s chest suffer from searing pain of regret. She had seen many young girls who were unfamiliar and had difficulties with socializing, but Erna Hardy was the first one who hated it so much that she would even have trouble breathing when talking to strangers. Countess Meyer thought that maybe she could endure it quite well today, but the symptoms started once again when the son of Count Bergen spoke to her. If she hadn¡¯t been quick to support this little Lady and take her out to the garden, Erna would have become a spectacle for everyone to see today. ¡°I didn¡¯t do that on purpose. Countess, I really¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I know.¡± Victoria cut off Erna¡¯s sentence while stroking her flabby forehead. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t have mattered for you to act like this if you were only a simple young lady. However, because of your circumstances, it is a tragedy for me and Ms. Hardy if you continue acting like this.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Lady Hardy raised her head and looked at the Countess with her wet eyes. The reputation of being a beauty comparable to Princess Gladys was deliberately created by the Hardy family, but it was also an objective fact that couldn¡¯t be refuted in the end. The reason Viscount Hardy, who was not so fond of this daughter of his even from the beginning, agreed to fully support her social debut was only because of Erna¡¯s beauty. In the end, this pretty lady was actually such a troublemaker. ¡°Listen to me well, Ms. Hardy. This matter doesn¡¯t only concern you, it¡¯s also a matter regarding my honor on the line.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erna, who seemed unable to understand Countess Meyer¡¯s words, asked confusedly. A deep sigh escaped Victoria¡¯s lips as she looked at the innocent looking lady in front of her. Ever since her plans went wrong at the beginning, she regretted that she might have made a mistake in taking this job, but in the end, it was already too late for her to quit. ¡°If strangers scare you that much, let¡¯s pretend they¡¯re not people. Are you familiar with this saying Ms. Hardy? Think of them as flowers or animals in the countryside instead. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to think of things like that?¡± The Countess seriously advised. It was silly for her to think of such a childish suggestion, much more advocate it to others; but Victoria was already at the end of her wits. She wouldn¡¯t sit still and let the Hardy Family¡¯s daughter pour muddy water over her splendid achievements. Once the time for the pre-ceremonies to begin arrived, Victoria Meyer hurriedly stood up from her seat. ¡°I¡¯ll go inside first, you can follow me inside once you manage to calm down. Do you understand?¡± Lady Hardy, who looked up at Victoria as if urging her to leave quickly, nodded her head vigorously. Taking another deep breath for the nth time today, Countess Meyer hurriedly left the garden. Erna squeezed her cold hands tightly, rubbing them together and warming them up with her breath from time to time. The choking pain in her chest had now subsided, but she did not dare to return to the place where countless eyes were staring at her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay.¡± She struggled to sit upright while repeatedly reassuring herself with a familiar lie. She took out a handkerchief and wiped her face gently and carefully organized her messy clothes. It was then that she caught a glimpse of a familiar person at the end of the trail where she unintentionally turned her head. ¡°¡­¡­ Pavel?¡± She muttered with a blank face, while the tall man, on the other hand, disappeared into the depths of the garden. Red hair, a large physique and a familiar back; it was clearly the figure of Pavel Lore that she clearly remembered. ¡°Pavel!¡± She hurriedly called out the familiar name and stood up from her seat. The sound of hasty footsteps running along the paved pathway began to shake the languid atmosphere of the garden in the middle of summer. CH 13 A woman¡¯s voice calling out an unfamiliar name woke up Bjorn from his nap. The voice, which had become clearer as the time passed, suddenly disappeared as soon as he opened his eyes. All that was left was the soft rustling of the leaves from the lush tree above his head and the sound of running water from a nearby small fountain. After letting out a soft sigh, he indifferently closed his eyes before all of the sudden, the unknown woman¡¯s voice could be heard once again. ¡°Pavel!¡± With a voice resembling a clear chirp of a small bird, the woman called out someone¡¯s name. ¡®Pavel?¡¯ Small dotted patterns, which were made by the sunlight streaming through the leaves, fluttered over Bjorn¡¯s face as he whispered the unknown name with his eyes closed. In the meantime, the unknown woman¡¯s voice had become much closer. Listening to her voice, he could tell that she was a very delicate and cheerful lady. He begrudgingly opened his eyes again as if resigning to his fate. After spending the night playing cards, he couldn¡¯t take a rest because he needed to attend this boring event right after. He planned to sneak out of the room and secretly take a nap somewhere hidden, but his plans were ruined since he must have chosen the wrong place. While he pressed his hand on the throbbing corner of his eye with intense pressure, the main culprit who destroyed his carefully crafted plan finally appeared. It was a petite lady in a blue dress. Erna Hardy. The cursed name abruptly came to his mind. At the same time, the said lady, who had been looking around, fell down from the bench all of the sudden. As if she had not yet noticed him lying on the opposite bench, Erna looked down at her toes with a sullen face. The shoes that crept out under the hem of her dress were as small as those of a doll. Bjorn, still lying on the bench, watched her closely. For a long time, she gasped for breath as she ran somewhere in such a hurry. His gaze, which passed through the ribbon that decorated the front of her dress, and towards her long brown hair that swayed along her steps, stopped on her soft lips that were slightly opened. At that moment, she suddenly raised her head. Erna, who was looking at Bjorn with eyes widened in surprise, suddenly stood up straight with a belated scream. The Duke watched the fascinating scene with interest, as Lady Hardy acted as if she had met a criminal when she was the one who broke into someone else¡¯s hiding place. ¡°¡­ ¡­ Sorry, I¡¯m sorry.¡± She apologized apprehensively with a voice that was barely squeezed out. The feather decorations on her hat, which fluttered due to her gesture of keeping her head down, made him smile unknowingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I am so sorry, Your Highness.¡± Erna, who repeatedly apologized while bowing, hurriedly turned around and started to run away from him once again. Bjorn silently stared at her fleeing back with a smile, and finally decided to sit up. He found Lady Hardy, who always ran away at the mere sight of him, quite amusing. However, he also found it annoying at the same time. ¡®Why the hell does she run away everytime she sees me?¡¯ ¡®Did I do anything to her??¡¯ ¡®Strictly speaking, I should be the one running away with how I suffered all this time because of her.¡¯ He begrudgingly stared at the tree trunk above him with a groan, and finally decided to stand up from the bench. While putting on the jacket he had taken off and fixing his tie that had become loose, he noticed the laughter that flowed out from inside was still present. ¡®Did she come to this remote garden corner to enjoy a secret rendezvous with her lover?¡¯ Bjorn re-fastened his cufflinks while recalling the name that Lady Hardy was calling out a while ago. They probably promised each other to meet in this garden. He suddenly remembered those idiots who believed that Lady Hardy was an innocent baby deer a few days ago, and felt a smidgen of pity for that lucky man who she planned to meet. He started to walk away from the tree shade while paying his condolences to those poor men. It was then that he noticed something on the ground where Lady Hardy had been standing a while ago. Squinting his eyes, he slowly approached the unknown item and picked it up. It was a white lace handkerchief with an embroidery of her name. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Gladys Hartford arrived near the end of the opening ceremony, just when the congratulatory speech of the Director of the Royal Academy of Arts dedicated to the emerging artists who won the prize in this art exhibition had ended. The eyes of the guests who were preparing to applaud at the end of the speech were now all focused on Gladys. The Royal Couple and the Crown Prince, who were sitting at the top of the table, soon recognized the arrival of the late guest. Lady Hartford quietly entered the room while looking around embarrassingly, and even when most of the nobles were belatedly applauding the director of the Arts Center, their eyes however, were directed at the Princess. Despite being the center of attention, Gladys remained calm as her eyes fluttered from time to time. Her posture as she slowly but gracefully walked in the middle of the crowd while with an elegant smile clearly showed her unperturbed emotion. It was a habit that her body remembered even without trying hard, as she lived this way all her life as a Princess to the point that it became a habit. The guests watched Princess Gladys bowing politely to King Phillip with a mixture of admiration and regret. With the speech done, everyone was now free to browse around the exhibit, but no one had left the hall because of the exciting spectacle happening at the moment. ¡°Princess Gladys¡¯ beauty is still so breathtaking, not to mention that elegant figure. I heard that she also visited the Grand Duke¡¯s castle. Wouldn¡¯t you hate such a husband who made you do all of that?¡± ¡°Still, they were once a couple and also had a child between them. How easy could it be to cut off their relationship completely?¡± ¡°Without such a tragic incident, Princess Gladys would certainly have become a Queen that is as great as Her Majesty. The more I think about it, the more I couldn¡¯t understand the Grand Duke. Why the hell did he commit such a horrendous thing with a wife like that? Even his rights to the throne were even stripped off in the end. ¡± The low whispers were quickly exchanged among the guests, their voices harmonizing with the music that the band had begun to play. Erna stood quietly beside a potted palm tree in the corner of the room, as her gaze stared at the place where the guest¡¯s eyes were focused. The princess, who she was familiar with from the pictures in the newspapers and magazines that Lisa gave her, was much more dignified and beautiful than she had imagined. ¡®How could His Highness have committed an affair with a wife like that?¡¯ Erna frowned involuntarily when she remembered the man lying on the stone bench in the garden. Fortunately, the unpleasant memories did not last long as the name of her close friend came into her mind once again. Pavel. It was obviously Pavel¡­ She chased after him frantically, but in the end, she only managed to see the back of her dear friend whom she missed. There was no way that she made a mistake, since he¡¯s been her friend for over 10 years. She could easily recognize him even when she could only see his back. Erna raised her eyes cautiously and looked around once again. Her heart began to race with hope that maybe she could finally meet Pavel here, however, it didn¡¯t take long for that excitement and hope to turn into fear. In her mind, she couldn¡¯t help but feel that the eyes of the guests were peeking at her. She suddenly felt her chest tightened up with apprehension, making it difficult for her to properly breathe. Erna clasped her trembling hands and stood closer to the palm tree that was taller than her in an attempt to hide her small figure behind the tree¡¯s leaves. ¡®There are no humans here.. Only animals and plants¡­¡¯ She seriously thought of the absurd advice Countess Meyer had given her. The slender young ladies became weasels running in the woods, the old gentleman with a sloppy face was an angry goose, and that woman in a dark green dress with a bright red ribbon was a Yew Tree that bore fruit. The absurd imagination soon unexpectedly brought her a sense of stability. Even though her body was still shaking and sweating, she was able to avoid the pain of not being able to breathe due to panic. Finally able to breathe even for a bit, she finally noticed the commotion within the crowd of guests. Prince Bjorn was now standing at the entrance of the hall, and Princess Gladys, who was greeting the Crown Prince, also became aware of the Grand Duke¡¯s presence shortly thereafter. Prince Bjorn stopped for a moment and stared at Princess Gladys with narrowed eyes, and entered the hall shortly after. Erna became part of the onlookers, as she gazed at his dignified figure with bated breath. ¡®A wolf.¡¯ Staring at the prince who leisurely crossed the hall with unhurried steps, such a thought came into her mind unexpectedly. ¡®He is certainly a man who reminded me of that graceful beast, I guess.¡¯ A beautiful and majestic white wolf, just like the one in the crest of the Dniester Royal Family. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn looked at Gladys as he took a slow step forward. It wasn¡¯t difficult for him to figure out what the current situation and his ex-wife¡¯s intentions were. It seems that he was too carefree, he thought she already understood what he wanted after their last conversation. ¡®I guess she¡¯s still very obvious and typical.¡¯ Even with apparent nervousness on her face, Gladys still showed hope when she caught a glimpse of him; such a situation made him laugh. To say that her return to Lechen was not the will of King Lars seemed sincere, if he was idiotic enough. Originally, she was someone who was so pure that lying was something that she couldn¡¯t do. However, that pure and innocent Princess taught the Grand Duke certain truths that were more despicable and irresponsible than lies. Examining his father, mother, and Leonid¡¯s stiff expressions, Bjorn arrived in the middle of the hall. The sunlight streaming in through the floor-to-ceiling windows and the dazzling light of the chandelier enveloped his upright and dignified figure. Her relationship with Princess Hartford was quite a fair deal for both of them, and they ended it up in a clean and concise manner. This view of his still hadn¡¯t changed, however, it was a different story if Gladys wanted to start a new game. He had no intention of letting himself suffer, especially if the cause was Gladys Hartford herself. Suddenly, a certain lady caught his attention. The Grand Duke shifted his gaze to Erna, who was hiding next to a potted palm tree. His lips, that were tightly closed in a straight line, curled up softly as he remembered the handkerchief that was inside his pocket. ¡®Such an obvious and boring old trick¡¯ That lady¡¯s intention was so obviously clear to him. Seeing that she was so good at committing embarrassing schemes, it seemed that this Lady Hardy was also as obvious and typical as a certain princess that he knows well. ¡®Then, there is no other game piece that is as advantageous as her.¡¯ Finally reaching a clear conclusion internally, Bjorn took a step without hesitation. He slowly approached the place where Gladys stood, when suddenly, he turned around to another direction which caused the agitated crowd to break into a commotion. Erna, realizing that something bad was gonna happen soon, took a step back but the Prince quickly narrowed the gap that she had meaninglessly created. There was no reason for him to hesitate if Lady Hardy was his current winning hand, both in the bet that he made with his peers and in the game he was playing with Gladys. Give what you could give and you would receive what you deserve, that was how gambling works. Not to mention, he was also someone whom others could make an easy and clean transaction to. It was agreed that the bet¡¯s starting point was today¡¯s exhibition, and the day of the final battle was the day of the rowing competition. Bjorn closed the gap between Erna with the last few steps as he carefully recalled the contents of the bet that they made. The rowing competition was held every summer, on the longest day of the year; and during this day, various festivals were held all over Lechen to celebrate the hot season. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was the highlight of the summer for socialites, it was the largest and most colorful event celebrated for that season. The highlight of the Schwerin Summer Festival was the fireworks display on the Avit River during the night of the end of summer. There was always a scarcity of boats in the city during the event, thanks to the multiple young lovers who believed in the childish myth that seeing the fireworks on a boat together ensures a long lasting relationship between the couple. On that special day, the person who boarded the boat with Erna would become the winner of the bet. He thought he was a bit of an asshole and this view was still not much different as of now he admits, but in the end, Bjorn Dniester had to win any bet that he participated in. It was not a bad deal for her too, as her prestige would rise a little more because of the rumor that she was someone who was courted by him, Prince Bjorn. Wasn¡¯t that what Lady Hardy¡¯s accomplice, Countess Meyer, was aiming for in the first place? If more bidders jump in with a burning desire to win her hand in marriage, she might get a groom that was far better than that dying old Count. ¡°Here you are, young lady.¡± Bjorn looked down at the petite lady with friendly eyes, his voice filled with power, as if he wanted the other guest¡¯s to hear him. Standing under his shadow, Erna couldn¡¯t help but to blink her big round eyes in confusion. ¡°You left this in the garden.¡± With his head bowed down while maintaining eye contact with Lady Hardy, he deliberately held out the handkerchief he took out slowly. CH 14 Erna¡¯s face turned bright red when she finally saw the initials of her name embroidered in one of the corners of the handkerchief. ¡°¡­¡­thank you.¡± After a while, she reached out a trembling hand and received the handkerchief. He found it unbelievable that she unknowingly performed the classic scheme of deliberately leaving something behind. Bjorn, on the other hand, watched her reaction with keen interest. An audacious lady who tried to use her body to increase her worth, and at the same time she was someone who took walks on Tara Boulevard while wearing a rustic dress. Currently, he was having a hard time trying to figure out which one of these facets was the real Erna Hardy. To some extent, it seemed that those idiots who were fooled by this scheming lady could understand his current plight since at least on the surface, she indeed appeared as an innocent and pure lady that was like no other in this world. ¡°Will you give me the honor of appreciating these paintings together, Young Lady?¡± When he noticed that the guest¡¯s attention had now solely focused on the two of them, he held out his hand in a respectful manner. Erna, who was just looking for a chance to escape a while ago, was startled to the point that her face paled from shock. Her lips looked exceptionally red and stood out more against her pale white skin. ¡°Me?¡± Erna mouthed her question because she couldn¡¯t find her voice to reply, while he continued to stare at her with a calm smile. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± He took the lady¡¯s motionless hand and put it on his arm. ¡®Since you want to take advantage of me so much, you can use me now as much as you want. You wouldn¡¯t be able to find such a neat and fair transaction.¡¯ Bjorn escorted Erna affectionately and proceeded to tour the gallery. Among the noisy spectators, Gladys was shocked to the point that she turned white like a ghost. She thought she must have looked just as nice as Bjorn and his partner when she still spent her days as the beloved Crown Princess of the Kingdom of Lechen. He found out later that the story about his affair had spread throughout the city before nighttime even arrived. It was said that Prince Bjorn was frolicking with another lady in front of Princess Gladys, who had come to Lechen to forgive her ex-husband and reunite with him. Additionally, the other lady was actually Erna Hardy, the very woman who was soon to be married off for the sake of money. Of course, no matter what speculations and accusations were thrown at him, he didn¡¯t care and completely ignored these rumors. No rumor was disturbing enough to faze him other than the talk of an apparent reunion with Gladys. Bjorn put strength into the hand that was holding Erna¡¯s arm that was resisting weakly. Suddenly, she raised her head and stared at him with her round blue eyes that were surrounded by long, dense eyelashes; her eyes reminded him of a doll. After staring at him with her beautiful eyes, she, however, bowed her head again after a while; as if she had come to the conclusion that there was no further harm that would be done to her. With her silent agreement, he led the stiff lady through the crowd with a slow pace to provide enough spectacle for the guests to gossip about. ¡±Y-O-U! You bastard!¡± Turning his head to the persistent gaze that followed them for quite a long time, Bjorn saw Peter, who was animatedly mouthing out swear words directed at him. ¡°Hey! Are you going to do it too? Seriously?¡± Peter asked in surprise with his gaze. Without hesitation, Bjorn raised his chin and looked down at the fussy lady beside him. Erna was walking while only looking forward, completely ignoring his existence. Her cheeks, as well as his earlobes and the corner of her eyes, were dyed red, just like a freshly ripened apple that was ready to be eaten. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Who the hell is that lady?¡± Philip Dniester¡¯s face hardened with embarrassment as he asked his wife. In the end, he avoided the worst aftermath out of Bjorn and Gladys¡¯ relationship, but considering the rumors that were now spreading from the guest¡¯s mouth, it was hard to say that the current situation was very optimistic. ¡°It¡¯s Erna Hardy, Father.¡± Louise answered with a very angry face on behalf of the Queen. ¡°It¡¯s the young daughter of Viscount Hardy, who used Older Brother Bjorn to attract other¡¯s attention at the Royal Ball.¡± The explanation that Louise added made the King¡¯s countenance even darker. The Queen, who had been quietly listening to the story between them, shifted her gaze towards the entrance of the hall where the two had disappeared. ¡°I thought that Bjorn would not be willing to accept Gladys¡¯ greeting, but I didn¡¯t expect it to end up this way. It is childish of him to just turn around and leave.¡± ¡°Maybe he can be that shameless? It¡¯s just a handkerchief! Who else would fall for such an obvious, low-level trick other than Older Brother?¡± ¡°Mind your words, Louise. There are many ears around us at the moment.¡± Isabel Dniester reminded her agitated daughter with soft, powerful words. She wanted to say more, but Louise couldn¡¯t maintain her stubbornness and retreated in the end. ¡°I need to investigate more about that girl.¡± After confirming that Louise had returned to her husband, Isabel Dniester lowered her voice and whispered. ¡°That¡¯s obviously what we should do, right?¡± She looked at her husband with a polite, gentle smile. The King, as expected, did not disagree with his wife¡¯s decision. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Please go back first, Your Highness¡± Erna barely opened her mouth after arriving at the last exhibition room. It was a pretty bold statement, as it was her first sentence that she willingly told him ever since they started walking together. In the end, she still uttered these words even when she found it difficult to talk to her current partner. Bjorn looked down at the petite lady, who had been looking at the painting in front of him just a while ago. Erna, on the other hand, was now staring back at him with her neck upright. Unlike those times when she ran away in fear, her eyes were firm and full of determination. ¡°Now that you have seen all the paintings, you should go back inside first, Your Highness. I will stay here a little longer.¡± As if concerned that he would not understand, she repeated her statement slowly once again. ¡°Why?¡± The Grand Duke¡¯s gaze stopped at her blue eyes that strangely stimulated his nerves, his eyes traveled towards her chest then to the nape of her neck where blue blood vessels were reflected beneath her translucent pale skin. All this time, Erna did not avert her eyes and also maintained her gaze at him. ¡°Are there any paintings left for me to see alone?¡± ¡°No. I don¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Then?¡± ¡°You asked to see the paintings together. Now that we have seen all the paintings on display, I think my role is over.¡± Her tone was stiff as if trying to show her displeasure, but unfortunately, she didn¡¯t appear threatening to him at all. After taking a quick look at the onlookers who had been following them all the way here, Bjorn suddenly took a step closer toward his partner. Erna, who was startled by his sudden move, tried to back away quickly but his arm was a little faster than her and he managed to grab her before she could escape. ¡°Stay here.¡± He shook his head and whispered to her. ¡°There are many eyes looking at us.¡± He continued. Erna realized what he meant and followed his gaze, and soon became docile. From a distance, their interaction must have been quite affectionate and secretive like a pair of lovebirds. ¡°Are you angry?¡± He whispered softly. If not for his mischievous expression, she would¡¯ve thought that he was concerned for her feelings. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Erna also lowered her voice and replied. She was obviously lying and her cute frowning expression in an attempt to fool him made him laugh. ¡°Really? You look angry in my eyes though?¡± ¡°I am not angry, Your Highness.¡± She denied once again with her eyes tightly closed. ¡°I also caused a lot of trouble to Your Highness at the royal ball, so I think today¡¯s incident has made up for that mistake.¡± ¡°Mistake? Made up?¡± With narrowed eyes, he looked at the lady who acted as if she took care of his problems. ¡°I admit that I¡¯m angry because I have been troubled these days due to Miss Hardy¡¯s actions. So, you¡¯re telling me that you finally understand the consequences of your past actions?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°Since you felt that you have compensated me for what happened before, we are now even? What kind of calculation is that?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°You are truly a very scheming lady.¡± Looking at Erna, who kept her mouth shut, Bjorn burst into laughter without realizing it. Even though this lady in front of him appeared timid, she had the guts to spit out what she wanted to say in the end. After all, this kind of person, they appeared docile but were actually beasts if you know them well enough. ¡°I accept. I guess it was a reasonable deal.¡± He nodded and finally decided to let her go. He already got what he wanted, so at this point he wouldn¡¯t mind letting her get away for now. That was until he saw Erna¡¯s expression that blatantly showed her relief from finally escaping from his clutches. Bjorn, with irritation boiling inside his chest that came out of nowhere, suddenly snatched her little hand that was adorned with lace gloves. It was only after his lips had touched the back of her hand that Erna realized what had just happened. The silent exhibition room roared with exclamations from the guests, who pretended to appreciate the paintings while secretly watching them at the same time. The Grand Duke didn¡¯t pay attention to the commotion, and politely bent down once again and kissed the back of Erna¡¯s hand as if she were a princess. ¡°Then I look forward to seeing you once again, Ms. Hardy.¡± He finally left after leaving a sweet goodbye as if she was his lover. Seeing Erna¡¯s bright red face while staring at him in shock, his chest finally felt a lot lighter. Bjorn left the exhibition room without any regrets, and as expected, Peter and his companions were waiting for him in the hallway. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°What did you say to her? Are you planning to meet again?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested, my ass! And yet here you are getting the upper hand¡± Peter said mockingly while following behind Bjorn who continued walking down the hallway slowly without saying a single word in reply. ¡°Are you really gonna join us? You have already stolen so much money from us, is it too much of a loss for you to let us win? Do you think that any reward will be wasted if it didn¡¯t end up in your hands?¡± Leonard decided to also join the inquisition of the Grand Duke. ¡°Half of that stake should have been mine in the end, right? It¡¯s the prize I would have won if you hadn¡¯t started this asshole bet.¡± Bjorn¡¯s reply surprised Leonard, because in the end, that would have been the likely scenario to happen if his stupid bet was not made. ¡°Look at this bastard. Those who have more in life are the scariest one in the end, what a bastard with a pure lust for money.¡± Peter exclaimed and stuck out his tongue in amazement. ¡°To seduce another woman in front of everyone because the stake is so precious, I guess if you want to be rich, you have to live such a life. By the way, what are you going to do now? Everyone must be cursing you to death I assume.¡± Leonard asked. ¡°Why does it matter?¡± ¡°What about Ms. Hardy?¡± ¡°Did you make such a bet because you were so worried about Erna Hardy?¡± Bjorn cut off his peer¡¯s petty sympathy with a remark laced with ridicule. The crowd of noble men, who were at a loss for words, averted their gazes. In the end, the silence between them did not last very long, thanks to the director of the Royal Academy of Arts who arrived just in time. Having found the Prince, the director hurriedly approached him and offered his greetings together with a young man on his side. ¡°This is Pavel Lore, my pupil who won the first prize in this art exhibition. He is the most promising talent in the art academy, so I wanted to introduce him to His Highness the Grand Duke.¡± The head of the art center introduced his pupil with a smile full of pride. When the young man¡¯s eyes met the Grand Duke, he lowered his head once more, showing humility. The red-haired man had the impression that was closer to a soldier rather than an artist. Bjorn responded to their greetings with appropriate courtesy. After all, art is beyond his interest but he still needs to show his respect. It was not his forte to recognize who could be a talented painter that could lead the Kingdom¡¯s culture to the new era. However, if the price of their works soars, then that would be a different matter for him. He continued on his way, leaving the two people behind surrounded with brief silence. It was when he reached the end of the hallway that he finally remembered that it was not the first time he heard that young artist¡¯s name ¡°Pavel¡­¡± Bjorn, who stopped suddenly, called out the familiar name once again. It was the name that a certain familiar lady was calling out eagerly while wandering through the garden. Peter and his party, who had been following him while exchanging nonsensical jokes, stopped walking at the same time. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is there anything wrong?¡± Leonard curiously asked, but Bjorn ignored him and didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he turned his head and looked at the path they had just walked through. The Art Director and Pavel Lore had just entered the exhibition room at the end of the hallway, the same exhibition room where he left her behind. CH 15 *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* A beautiful lady, like an ethereal fairy who lost her way on the mortal world, was standing idly in the middle of the exhibition room. Breathtaking pieces of art adorned her surroundings, but the lady¡¯s gaze was only on her hands that were clasped together. The eyes of the guests, who pretended to appreciate the paintings while secretly glancing at her, contained contemptuous curiosity that could not be hidden. Pavel, who just entered the hall, ended up stopping on his tracks when she saw the beautiful lady. He felt a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu and couldn¡¯t help but feel that she was someone familiar. A familiar long brunette hair, petite body, pale white skin, and clear blue eyes¡­ ¡°Erna?¡± Even when he carefully called out a certain name that was dear to him, Pavel wasn¡¯t ready to be convinced. In the end, the surprise he felt at the moment he made eye contact with the familiar lady who raised her head was even greater. ¡°Pavel!¡± A bright smile appeared on Erna¡¯s face as she looked at him incredulously. In an instant, the attention of every guest focused on them, but she did not seem to be conscious of it. He quickly asked for permission from the confused Director of the Arts Center, then hurriedly approached Erna and respectfully greeted her with courtesy befitting a young lady from a noble family. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Ms. Hardy.¡± Pavel sent a secret glance towards Erna, who had a puzzled expression on her face. There were currently too many eyes around them, there was no need to throw out further information about their relationship in this place. ¡®Shh¡­¡¯ To Erna, who was about to ask a question, he gave a short and decisive warning. She looked at him with narrowed eyes, and belatedly nodded with a small sigh after a while. Everyone¡¯s attention in this exhibition room was still focused on the two of them. ¡°Ah¡­ Yes. It¡¯s been a while indeed, Mr. Lore.¡± She sympathized with Pavel with her awkward acting. However, even at this awkward moment, his eyes were still full of joy that could not be hidden. ¡®¨ª guess Pavel did the right thing..¡¯ The obvious happiness that she and her friend shared from their unexpected reunion erased the displeasure in her heart that was left behind by that evil prince. All that¡¯s left now is Pavel and the joy of finally seeing an old friend after a long time. The relief and comfort that she felt after meeting her only friend made Erna suddenly realize the loneliness and apprehension she harbored ever since she came to this city. ¡°It was nice to see you. I¡¯ll see you again.¡± Before turning around, Pavel quickly whispered a word of encouragement to her. ¡°I¡¯ll contact you.¡± He quickly added with a bright smile, it was the smile of her friend, Pavel Lore, that she remembered dearly. She pursed her lips to avoid carelessly uttering words that could be taken out of context, and responded with a small nod of her head instead. After sending a short smile once more, he returned to the elderly gentleman who was waiting for him. She later remembered that the man was the Director of the Art Institute who gave the speech at the opening ceremony. His face, which introduced Pavel to the nobility, showed a pride for his student that could not be hidden. With a smile, Erna quietly left the exhibition room. She admitted she was sad that their reunion was cut short, but she still thinks it was a good thing they met, especially when she remembered the promise that Pavel left behind. They will soon meet again, and there were many things that she wanted to say and share to her dear friend. With an upright posture that reflects her current joyful mood, she began to leave the exhibition room with a much lighter step. The regular sound of footsteps resounded through the hallway which was lit by the languid sunlight, she made her way towards the stairs. However, this blissful moment ended abruptly when the memories of His Highness came to her mind like a raging flood. His golden hair that resembled the afternoon sunlight and subtle gray eyes suddenly came to her mind. During that unforgettable moment when he kissed the back of her hand, the man¡¯s gray eyes gazed directly at her. In the end, he insulted her with such an elegant and polite gesture and without any remorse, she treated her as a substitute for the Princess. Erna, with a frown on her forehead, wiped the back of her hand where the prince¡¯s lips had touched, as if erasing that memory. Even though she was wearing gloves, the strange and unpleasant sensation of his lips touching her hand remained on her mind. In the end, she even used a handkerchief to scrub the back of her hand thoroughly. It was just a simple gesture, but her cheeks couldn¡¯t stop burning from shame and anger. If only she could, she would have completely wiped away those unpleasant memories from her head. ¡®If it wasn¡¯t for this stupid handkerchief!¡¯ Resentment for the handkerchief that was returned by the Prince surged inside her chest, but it didn¡¯t last long since it was a gift from her grandmother on her birthday last year. In consideration to the sincerity of her grandmother who embroidered the flowers and initials of her name, she couldn¡¯t truly hate this handkerchief in the end even when that cursed Prince touched it. Erna, with a neatly folded handkerchief, started going down the stairs at a slow pace; both cheeks were still tinged with red. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Days had passed after the art exhibit ended, but the shameful memories that the Prince left behind came frequently and tormented Erna. It always appeared on her mind without regard to the situation; when the sun was shining, when she saw her face in the mirror, or even when she sneezed just like now. ¡°Ah¡­ ¡­ .¡± She let out a light sigh as she looked down at the ink stains made by the pen she had dropped. Lisa, who witnessed what happened, got up and opened the window of the bedroom. As the gentle summer night¡¯s wind blew, the thick scent of flowers that filled the room was lessened to an extent. ¡°Oh my, how absurd this is. Those noblemen must have picked up all the flowers in Schuber and gave all of them to my Lady.¡± Lisa clicked her tongue and looked at the amazing scenery of her lady¡¯s bedroom. Various bouquets of flowers with letters of courtship were everywhere, mostly because her weak-minded lady couldn¡¯t afford to throw away those innocent flowers. Additionally, Lady Erna made an effort to send replies of refusal to every pathetic letter. This was the reason why her master, who would always go to bed early unless she was dragged to attend a party, was often awake until late at night these past days. ¡°I will write a new one.¡± Erna removed the stained letter and set it down on the reading table. Lisa, who watched the young lady write a sincere reply of refusal again and again, let out another deep sigh. ¡°Aren¡¯t these prodigal sons illiterate? Why are they so tenacious and persistent even after being rejected?¡± Lisa openly grumbled with an upset mood. Erna, on the other hand, carefully pressed down the written letter using a blotter paper with a small smile on her face. It seemed that Lady Erna was the only woman under the sky of Lechen who would make such an effort to carefully write a rejection letter. She tried to persuade her that it was not necessary, but the young lady stubbornly insisted. ¡®Even if you rejected their courtship, a proper lady still needs to do so with dignity and courtesy befitting a true noble.¡¯ Erna spoke such words like an old woman who was from the last century. Lisa found such Lady Erna quite lovely at these times, but she couldn¡¯t help but also find her stubbornness frustrating; which further made her poor self upset. ¡°That is the last one for today!¡± When Erna picked up a new set of stationery, Lisa finally declared with a smirk. ¡°Is it going to be a big deal if those stubborn fools got the replies a bit late? It is already the time for you to take a rest, Miss.¡± While her lady hesitated, Lisa quickly put away the stationery and inkwell. Erna, who decided to accept the will of her maid, got up and headed to the bathroom. After meticulously washing her ink-stained hands, she returned to her room as Lisa approached her with a comb in her hands. It was still awkward and uncomfortable to entrust these matters to others, but Erna meekly sat in front of the dressing table. Lisa removed the shawl the young lady was wearing over her pajamas and began to comb her hair carefully. The maid then looked through the mirror with a proud smile on her face, the grim expression on her face whenever she was rejected for what she was trying to do was nowhere to be seen. Erna¡¯s shyness in this unfamiliar situation disappeared and was replaced with the relief her maid gave her. ¡°Starting tomorrow, please leave the bath towels to me.¡± ¡°No way!¡± At Lisa¡¯s words that she said with a hum, Erna exclaimed with apprehension. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? Even though it¡¯s my first time handling such duties, I believe that I can still do it properly. Please believe in me, Miss.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Lisa. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you¡­ ¡­ .¡± Erna looked at Lisa reflected in the mirror with perplexed eyes. ¡°It¡¯s that¡­I¡¯m ashamed.¡± ¡°All the girls from other noble families are taken care of this way by their maids. The same applies to the house of Viscount Hardy of course.¡± Lisa¡¯s eyes widened as if she couldn¡¯t believe her lady¡¯s concern. Erna, a little embarrassed, gently lowered her eyes and avoided her maid¡¯s gaze while stroking the back of her hand. Lisa, on the other hand, started brushing her hair once again. ¡°Please let me make your life here a bit more comfortable, my Lady.¡± The sound of her hair sliding through the dense tooth of the comb and Lisa¡¯s friendly voice permeated her silent bedroom. ¡°Besides, what is there to be ashamed of? If I had been as pretty as my Lady, I would have been able to dance naked on Tara Boulevard!¡± Lisa, who threw a mischievous joke, burst into laughter. Erna, however, let out a startled yelp and held the front of her pajamas tightly as if protecting her body. The jokes of the young people in the big city were so provocative that they sometimes made her dizzy from shame. ¡°U-uhm¡­ Lisa?¡± Erna, who had barely regained her composure, carefully raised her head to meet her maid¡¯s eyes in the mirror. ¡°Did you have any other letters?¡± ¡°Other letters? Oh, you mean from Mr. Pavel Lore?¡± Lisa, who had been listening to the same question for several days, understood Erna¡¯s meaning at once. ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s still nothing, Miss. Seeing you waiting like this, it must be a very important letter, right?¡± ¡°Not really¡­ It¡¯s not like that.¡± Erna smiled awkwardly and shook her head. Fortunately, Lisa didn¡¯t ask any further questions. Lisa finally left after she finished all her work, and now, only her lone self and various flowers were left in the bedroom. ¡®It¡¯s already been four days. Did something happen to Pavel?¡¯ Erna, who had been anxiously wandering around the room, did not get in bed until midnight. As she gazed at the curtains swaying in the night breeze that blew through the slightly opened window accompanied by the strong scent of flowers, she finally gradually felt sleepy. She fell asleep while stroking the back of her hand, as if trying to soothe her troubled heart. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* A lively bachelor party at a noble¡¯s club ended naturally, as the participants lost their consciousness one by one due to too much alcohol. Even the main character of the party, who was struggling to keep himself upright, ended up collapsing on the table. In the end, only Bjorn was left. ¡°Hey, Groom!¡± With the hand that just put down a glass of wine, Bjorn hit the forehead of the groom who had fallen down in a very funny way. The force of his hit rang out quite loudly, but the victim still showed no sign of waking up. ¡°I won. Yes?¡± ¡°¡­ ¡­ I don¡¯t know. Just take it.¡± Raising his eyelids with difficulty, the drunk groom mumbled in an indistinct voice. Bjorn groaned and got up. He wasn¡¯t in good shape because he was also quite drunk, but it wasn¡¯t enough for him to join the ugly crowd that was scattered around. With his dry mouth moistened with cold water, he picked up his loot lying in the center of the table and turned around. It was the tradition at every bachelor party called ¡®Stag Night¡¯; the last conscious survivor would receive a golden trophy in the shape of an antler. Bjorn couldn¡¯t remember how many stag antlers he now had in his home. The funny thing was that he even got the trophy at his own bachelor party. He wanted to throw it away because it was a very unfortunate trophy, but it was a piece meticulously made by a skilled craftsman from the same workshop, so it was such a waste to throw it away. Thanks to that, the antlers that survived till this day must have been buried somewhere as a decoration in the Schuber Palace. He staggered across Tara Boulevard as he left the club full of ugly guests that were either weeping out of the blue or toppling down over and over again. He could have ordered a carriage to bring him home, but it was still too early for the coachman to drive the carriage when dawn hadn¡¯t even arrived yet. Checking the clock tower standing in the square, Bjorn sat down on the edge of the fountain as if his tired body finally collapsed from intoxication. The starlight twinkling beyond the fading darkness was clearly reflected in his muddy eyes. It was the last memory left in his mind before he finally lost his consciousness. CH 16 *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna, who fell asleep only late at night, woke up much earlier than usual because of a nightmare that haunted her dreams. She couldn¡¯t remember what the dream was about when she woke up, but the memory of being chased by something and the fear she felt still remained clear in her heart. ¡®A very large beast must have been chasing me¡­¡¯ She stared blankly into the air and pondered about her strange dream. In the end, she quickly got up and sat on her bed. Turning the lamp on the bedside table, the warm light diluted the darkness helping her see the table clock that showed that it was still less than four o¡¯clock. Staring blankly at nothing for a while, Erna gave up on going back to sleep and decided to get out of bed. After getting dressed and tidying up the bed, the dawn began to arrive gradually. She stood in front of the window and looked down at the neatly partitioned garden. A rural field, which was supposed to be dyed red with poppies in full bloom at this time of year in the past, emerged above the former flower field. It suddenly felt strange to her that the water lily pond and the orchard beyond were now full of tall stone buildings. Frequent moments of blankly reminiscing about Buford occurred to her lately, probably because of the familiarity brought about by her encounter with Pavel. Erna stood in front of the window for quite some time and turned around as if trying to control her weakening heart. Normally, she would have spent her time making flowers while waiting for the other residents of the mansion to wake up, but today, she barely had that kind of motivation. Suddenly, the thought of going for a walk appeared on her mind as the pale morning light seeped through the gaps in the curtains. Finally deciding on what she wanted to do, she began to move diligently; she braided her long hair, put on a bonnet, and brought out her gloves. Normally, she would have chosen her lace gloves that were adorned with beads on the wrists area, but today, she decided to wear something different and opted for a pair of plain gloves. Staring at the gloves on her hand, the memory of a certain prince who had done a terrible thing to her most cherished gloves appeared in her mind, making her feel resentful once again. With her hand that was clad in unadorned gloves, she habitually rubbed the back of her hand. Erna made a rational conclusion that today¡¯s flower quota should be reduced a little. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna, who finally finished her preparations after attaching a large flower pin to her shawl, sneaked out of the bedroom quietly. The Viscount said it would be unwise for a noble lady to walk outside the house without a maid, but she felt that it was still too early to wake Lisa up. She had already mastered the geography of this area after staying here for so long, she believed that she could now take a walk by herself. Successfully escaping from the Hardy Mansion without waking anyone up, Erna looked up at the starry morning sky while catching her breath. The street was still dark, but not as scary as she thought and she even felt more comfortable now than in the middle of the day which was full of passersby. Additionally, she had more freedom to see her surroundings because there were no gazes staring at her. With thoughts of sending a letter to Pavel, she slowly started walking down through Tara Avenue. There was an address written in his letter that she had brought from Buford, so she thought that it would be ok to visit him in person. ¡®Wouldn¡¯t that get Pavel in trouble?¡¯ When she remembered her only friend, who kept his distance while being conscious of people¡¯s gaze for her sake, her troubled heart felt relieved somehow. It was then that she suddenly became aware of a bum lying down the street. Erna, who had unintentionally turned her gaze toward the clock tower, let out a small scream and stepped back from shock. In the distance, she could see a man lying on the railing of the large fountain at the center of the square. Turning her head away from the sight, she decided to get away as quickly as possible. However, she suddenly felt an ominous feeling and decided to turn around. The man, who was completely lying down as if dead, had his arms drooped under the railing. It was really obvious that the strange man was absolutely unconscious. She looked around the empty square, and began to approach the fountain cautiously; she could now see him better with their distance shortened. He was a tall man with a head full of blonde hair with his arms mostly covering his face, which made her unable to completely see his features. Additionally, she could see a strange-looking golden object rolling around at his feet. In a crime novel published in the newspaper Lisa brought to her a while ago, Erna had seen a sentence describing a similar scene. It was a novel about a detective who checks the body of a man who died after being attacked by a monster in the middle of the night. Was this man attacked by a monster? Frightened by her thoughts, she hurriedly ran to the vagrant. ¡°Hey, are you okay? Can you hear me?¡± Standing a step away from the man, she asked nervously. The man, however, didn¡¯t even move. ¡°Are you sick? Are you hurt? Should I call the police?¡± When she finally took the one last step towards him, the man lowered the arm that was covering his face. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t seem to be dead, making Erna sighed from relief. However, she quickly regretted her choice which was swept away by unnecessary worries and sympathy when she met the man¡¯s gaze that was now staring at her. The unconscious vagrant lying down was the very man he never wanted to meet, Prince Bjorn. Erna hurriedly backed away, but Bjorn¡¯s movements of grabbing her wrist were a little faster as usual. ¡°Erna Hardy?¡± He sighed and slowly called her name. Only then did she understand why the prince was lying in the square like this, a strong smell of alcohol that could give her a headache was wafting from his body. Just smelling it was enough to make her intoxicated. ¡°Why is Miss Hardy here?¡± he asked, groaning while still holding Erna¡¯s wrist. ¡°Put my hand down! Or else I will scream!¡± ¡°I asked you why you are here.¡± As she struggled to pull her wrist out, his grip only grew stronger. ¡°This is the square, not the Prince¡¯s estate. I could go anywhere I want!¡± ¡°¡­I guess that makes sense.¡± He nodded while slowly getting up to sit down on the ledge of the fountain. When he saw her bright red face standing in front of him, he unexpectedly burst out laughing. The stars shone above his head when his consciousness clouded, and now Erna Hardy was here in front of him. For a while, he thought that he was just hallucinating. With the time so early that the sun was still rising up and in a place outside like here, it was impossible to meet Lady Hardy. However, the Erna in front of him was definitely the real Erna, and he suddenly felt the situation unbearably funny. ¡°Let me go!¡± As he struggled to regain consciousness, she roared once more. ¡°If you need help, I will call someone. So please, let go of my hand¡­¡± ¡°Hey, Miss Hardy. Do you really want to sell yourself to me?¡± Bjorn, who was exhaling slowly with his head bowed down, asked in a low-pitched voice. ¡°¡­ ¡­ I beg your pardon?¡± Erna, who had been fussing while waving her arms, became calm at the moment she heard his question. When the lady who asked him with an innocent face came into his view, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh. It was because the lady, who talked about making a reasonable deal with him a few days ago, was now chasing after his back. ¡°Are you going to visit your lover even after the rumors about us spread throughout the kingdom? It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand you, but isn¡¯t it too blatant of you to do something shameless like this so early in the morning. What do you think, Ms. Hardy?¡± ¡°I understand, this conversation is just plain rude and unpleasant. Please let me go now.¡± ¡°If you want to make a deal with me, you have to bargain first, you know.¡± He staggered and stood up to face her. ¡°How much?¡± With his eyes closed, he softly asked. His gray eyes, that were unusually clear despite him being drunk, gleamed in the faintly bright dawn light. ¡°Let, go.. me¡­ ¡­ .¡± She couldn¡¯t speak properly and only let out a moan-like sigh. Meanwhile, he took one step closer towards her. ¡°Tell me how much it is.¡± For the first time, she realized that all senses could be paralyzed due to too much anger thanks to the prince¡¯s insults. She should have poured out some curse words, but no voice came out of her throat as her mind went blank and the pain in her wrist slowly faded away. ¡°I don¡¯t want to have this insulting conversation with you anymore. Please stop.¡± Erna barely managed to speak after a while. Bjorn, who was gazing at the distant sky, slowly lowered his gaze and met with her gaze once again, his eyes held an indifferent look. ¡°So what if you don¡¯t like my words?¡± ¡°You should know when enough is enough. Aren¡¯t you being too rude?¡± She screamed in a rage. ¡°So you¡¯re telling me you know how not to cross the line?¡± He calmly asked her with his lips in an obvious smirk. For a moment, the words she wanted to say got stuck at her throat, making her unable to answer his question. How could such a messy prodigal son become the crown prince of this country at one point!? She was shocked by that fact to the point of making her dizzy. Meanwhile, Bjorn, who wanted to say something again, slowly closed his eyes. When Erna felt something strange, it was only after his already staggering body had tilted sideways. Surprised by the sudden turn of events, she instinctively supported him but it was impossible for her to endure the large frame of a drunken man with her petite body. Their bodies were tangled together and rolled on the floor of the square at the same time. Half conscious due to the fall, Erna realized that she was now lying on the cold stone floor only after the bright dawn sky came into her eyes. Additionally, the cursed prince was lying on top of her. The breath he exhaled tickled her neck and his tight body was very hot and rigid, making her feel threatened. ¡°Sa-, please save me! Help me!¡± Barely coming to her senses, she screamed with all her might and started to struggle. However, no matter how much he pushed, the unconscious Grand Duke wouldn¡¯t even budge just a bit. Suddenly, the sound of footsteps approaching from afar could be heard. ¡°Go away! Let go!¡± Erna slapped the prince¡¯s shoulder and back with her clenched fist but Bjorn, who wanted to open his eyes for a moment, lowered his head once again. Even in the midst of this unfortunate incident, the prince did not let go of her wrist and as his hot, soft lips brushed the nape of her neck, her face crumpled slowly as if she was going to burst into tears soon. Meanwhile, the footsteps of the approaching people became more and more clear. She turned her head in fear, trying to find anything to help her out of this predicament. Picking up the golden object that had fallen near was an instinctive choice, as there was no rational judgment left in her head other than the desperate feeling that she had to do something. ¡°Let go of me! Please let go!¡± She struggled as she swung the trophy she was now holding. Her desperate movements pushed the hem of the dress up to her knees, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to worry about it for now. ¡°Help me!¡± With a scream that grew sharper, Erna started slamming Bjorn¡¯s back with the trophy without mercy. At the same time that Bjorn opened his eyes to the pain that had grown to overcome his drunkenness, the sound of footsteps from those who approached where they were suddenly stopped. ¡°Your Highness!¡± Surprised by the absurd sight, the Grand Duke¡¯s driver and attendant shouted. With a frown on his face, the Grand Duke let out a groan and turned around. As he flopped down on the ground, Erna could finally stand up while tightly holding his trophy she used to beat him in her hand. Seeing her current state with barely focused eyes, a new smile spilled from Bjorn¡¯s lips. Erna, who refused the help of the attendant, took a breath and stepped back. Tears seemed to fill her eyes, but she did not cry since crying was something she was fed up with. Instead, she shot a gaze filled with hatred back at him While the coachman and the attendant raised his tired body upright, Erna quickly turned around and started to run away from him once again. The sound of her heels from her frantic running echoed throughout the stillness of dawn. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ ¡­ A- Are you okay, Your Highness?¡± The attendant, who was looking at him with a strange gaze, asked stammeringly. Bjorn, however, closed his eyes slowly without answering. When he opened his eyes again, Erna had already gone to the other side of the square, the ribbon tied to the end of her braided hair fluttered as if it was a pair of wings trying to lift her petite body. The last thing he saw before losing consciousness again was the golden antler still in Erna Hardy¡¯s grasp. His bounty gleamed beautifully in the bright morning sun. CH 17 *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Pavel¡¯s letter, which Erna had been looking forward to for the past days, finally arrived on the third day of her long wait. Thankfully, Viscount Hardy and his wife were currently not in the mansion. Lisa had received the letter from the hand of the messenger boy instead of a postman and hurriedly ran upstairs when she saw who it was from. However, she received no answer even after knocking at the door repeatedly, so she had no choice but to open the door slightly. Erna, who was sitting in front of the desk obviously distracted, stood up in shock by the sudden noise of her door opening. The artificial rose, which she had been holding on to since morning, was still left unfinished. It wasn¡¯t like her, who had already committed the procedure of making flowers by heart that she could do it with her eyes closed, to be unable to finish even a single flower. ¡°The letter you have been waiting for has finally arrived! It¡¯s a letter from Mr. Pavel Lore.¡± Lisa put the letter directly into the hand of the young lady, who trudged like a child caught doing something bad while avoiding the other party¡¯s gaze. At the moment she heard her maid¡¯s words, Erna immediately regained her bright smile. ¡°You have to reply now, Miss.¡± At Lisa¡¯s urging, her eyes widened. ¡°Right now?¡± ¡°Yes. The messenger who brought this letter is waiting in the backyard. He relayed that Mr. Lore wanted to get a reply from you right away.¡± Troubled by her maid¡¯s unexpected words, Erna looked at the letter in her hand once again; which contained an invitation from Pavel to take a walk along the riverside together this evening. She quickly sat down at her desk and decided to write down her reply. In a rush, a few drops of ink ended up dripping in the paper but there was no time for her to get a new clean paper and write her reply from the start again. Soon, Lisa received a letter in which the wax had not yet hardened, but now was not the time to dilly-dally as she left the bedroom in a hurry. After the sound of her footsteps drifted away across the hallway, Erna finally let out a breath she didn¡¯t realize she had held back. ¡®I will finally meet Pavel this evening.¡¯ As soon as she thought of finally meeting up with her only friend, a feeling of unfairness and dismay came crashing down in her heart. She couldn¡¯t openly tell anyone what happened between her and the prince, even Pavel. It was because what happened was so absurd, she was afraid that if just a small part of the whole situation came about might cause a misunderstanding right away. Not only did he hold her wrist, her petite body even ended up getting trapped under the body of the man she detested. What was even worse was that his lips touched the nape of her neck during the traumatic event. Such an immoral thing would have made her Grandma faint in shock if she ever knew of what had happened. Erna once again touched the nape of her neck, which now had red marks from her rubbing it habitually for the past days. The more she tried to erase that cursed memory, the clearer she remembered the events that had transpired yesterday. His irregular breathing.. the feeling of his hot and moist breath against her skin¡­ and the weight of his large and firm body that made her feel intimidated. She could recall all of these as clearly as if she was experiencing them now. ¡°He¡¯s a poisonous mushroom.¡± Recalling Lisa¡¯s warning, she breathed out a small sigh of annoyance. Pretty and colorful poisonous mushrooms, she would often see them while taking in the forest of Buford, and now, their images were superimposed on that ugly man¡¯s face. ¡°I guess he is indeed a poisonous mushroom.¡± As if erasing the memory of a certain huge poisonous mushroom, Erna tightly closed her eyes. ¡®I hope dinner will arrive soon. Let¡¯s meet Pavel so I can finally open up my troubled heart and feel refreshed.¡¯ *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to call the attending physician?¡± The butler¡¯s gaze, which was examining Bjorn¡¯s naked back, clearly showed deep concern. In the last three days after the incident, the Grand Duke wore his shirt casually. Every time he locked a button, a small sigh accompanied by a smirk would appear on his face. He had the same reaction just like the moment he had first seen his bruised back after he recovered from his drunken state. The memory of the incident remained hazy, but he must have been hit very hard for him to have received such injuries. For the first time in his life, he was beaten to the point of bruising and for him, such a rare occasion was certainly quite monumental. ¡®And they said she looked harmless like a little deer?¡¯ As various ¡°praises¡± for Erna¡¯s prowess came to his mind, laughter escaped from Bjorn¡¯s lips and he slowly began to laugh aloud. The fact that he was the only one who knew the reality of how beastly she could be once cornered suddenly made him feel regretful. ¡®I guess she is not only a beast but also a thief. And a very robust thief at that.¡¯ He fastened the last button on his shirt while recalling his golden trophy gleaming beautifully while being held in her hands. Butler Greg, who stood beside him, handed over the tie he was holding on the tray with an agile motion without any wasted movement. ¡°If you find bringing the doctor is burdensome, then at least a treatment¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bjorn turned around while tying a knot in his tie. ¡°It¡¯s not such a big deal, I¡¯ve only been hit this much.¡± ¡°Are you really alright? Who dares to do such a thing, Your Highness?¡± Greg¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as if they were about to pop out. ¡°I have a pet, you see¡­¡± Bjorn casually picked up the jacket. ¡°¡­ and it¡¯s such a vicious beast too.¡± He continued with a bright smile as he wore his jacket, then walked out of the dressing room with wide and energetic steps. Mrs. Fitz approached quickly as if waiting for him. Additionally, she silently sent a signal to Greg, who was following behind him. ¡°I heard that you got hurt¡­ ¡­ ¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± He reassured her with the same smile he had given to the other servants. Mrs. Fitz,on the other hand, had a butler-like expression on her face as she expressed her fuss and concern. ¡°If my life was really in danger, the first thing I would do is to ask our Mrs. Fitz for help.¡± ¡°Your Highness!¡± Even when the stoic head maid stood in front of him with a strict expression on her face, he just continued to smirked without raising an eyebrow. In the end, Mrs. Fitz could only sigh and decided to step back. She knew from her many years of experience that any further nagging would only be meaningless. Clearing out her exasperated expression, she continued to follow Bjorn and began to report the various work of the Grand Duke that needed to be dealt with within today. This continued until they had finally arrived inside the library. ¡°And finally, I think you should reply to the invitation from Harbor St.¡± Mrs. Fitz, who had always maintained her composure, added in a perplexed tone. The Grand Duke, who had just taken his seat, raised his narrowed eyes to meet her gaze. ¡°Harbor St.? Do you mean my great aunt ?¡± TN: sister of his grandmother ¡°Yes, Your Highness. The party hosted by Marchioness Harbor will be held in two days. I think you will have to decide whether or not to attend by today at the latest.¡± ¡°Oh, right. The season has come for my aunt to show off her personal connections.¡± He nodded in understanding and picked up the papers lying on the desk. The party of Marchioness Harbor, who boasts a wide network, was very famous among the nobles for its grand scale. It would not be an exaggeration to say that it was a place where all two-legged socialites gather. ¡°Then I will send a letter to reject their invitation.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid that couldn¡¯t be done.¡± Bjorn, who had been scanning the report on his last investment case, raised his head once again when he heard her rebuttal. ¡°Sure, I will participate then.¡± Mrs. Fitz¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at his unexpected answer that came out of nowhere. ¡°But Prince, as you know, Marchioness Harbor¡­ ¡­ .¡± ¡°I know. Princess Gladys must have received an invitation too.¡± A raucous party with various infamous individuals and the assorted events that would result from it were the greatest pleasures of old age for Marchioness Harbor. There was no way she could miss the former crown prince and his ex-wife, who were the most important and prominent interest in the social circle. Furthermore, he bet that Erna Hardy would be there too. That old woman would be sad if the second most prominent figure in today¡¯s social circle would not attend her beloved party. ¡°If I have to say one thing, there are many mouths out there who want to speak maliciously about Princess Gladys and Your Highness.¡± Mrs.Fitz reminded with a worried expression on her face. ¡°Everyone is looking forward to it, can¡¯t I do at least one good thing for their enthusiasm?¡± He nodded casually as he opened the lid of the fountain pen placed on the pen tray. ¡°I¡¯m going to give my aunt and grandmother great pleasure for the rest of their lives. Ah, of course, since they already have a chronic disease, I have to provide them entertainment that wouldn¡¯t put too much strain in their heart.¡± ¡°You Highness!¡± ¡°I guess even if Marchioness Harbor suddenly dies and goes to hell, she will have a party with Satan in the end, won¡¯t she?¡± ¡°Either way, it would still be hell even for the Marchioness.¡± ¡°My aunt and grandmother cannot live in heaven. A hell full of troublesome bastards is indeed a paradise for them to be honest ¡± Bjorn smiled as he signed the bottom of the report in his hands. The numbers on the papers were satisfactory, and so was the party of his aunt and grandmother, who would provide him an easy way to catch a sneaky thief. ¡°I will do as you command.¡± Exasperated with his antics, Mrs. Fitz could only obey his order. Finally finished with the conversation and his work, he decided to smoke a cigar and approached the window of the study. He could still hear the cheers of the crowd practicing rowing every day from the nearby Arbit River. ¡°Crazy bastards.¡± As he let out a long stream of cigarette smoke, he spit out swear words like a whisper. In the midst of savage shouts, sunlight, and the humid wind, Bjorn reminisced about his debt relationship with a certain lady. In the end, he could only take it slowly as he decided which method would give him the most satisfactory result. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Pavel arrived at the Grand Duke¡¯s Bridge earlier than the promised time. Situated on the lower reaches of the Arbit River, this bridge was famous for its golden statues adorning the railings and the delicate and colorful street lamps. It was built to commemorate the victory of Philip II, so it was given the same name. However, most people just called it the Grand Duke¡¯s Bridge for the simple reason that it was the bridge that connected the city center to the Schuber Palace, which was the residence of the Grand Duke. Pavel leaned against the railing and looked at the other side of the road where Erna would soon appear. Except for events at the Schuber Palace, the road was mostly empty because the area was sparsely populated. That was the main reason why he chose this place as the meeting place. It was about a week before the opening ceremony of the art exhibition that he had heard that Erna came to Schuber to live with her father. And then just after a few days, Erna Hardy had become the hottest topic in the social circle together with the former Crown Prince and his ex-wife these past days. The rumors about his dear friend that he heard through his friends from the upper class were all maliciously perverted, and she was also known as a snobbish lady who was clueless regarding the marriage business. There seemed to be no reputation more incompatible with Erna than that, considering their friendship for all these years. That was the reason why he suddenly changed his mind and decided to visit her right away. Pavel, who had indirectly encountered the social world during his stay in the capital, already knew what it was like. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a place where reputation could dictate your life, and it could end it as well. Even if the two of them were close friends in Buford, here in the capital, they were undeniably a noblewoman and a painter in the eyes of others. The fact that their relationship can cause a big scandal just by being intimate with each other must have been the reason why Erna didn¡¯t announce her connection to him. So he tried his best to keep in touch with her at the right time, but he never thought that they would suddenly encounter each other at the art exhibition just like that. It was also shocking to learn that, after only a year of not seeing her, the petite-looking country girl had turned into a perfect lady. ¡°Pavel!¡± Pavel, who was gazing at the clear summer sky without a single cloud, looked down at the familiar voice he heard from afar. There, he saw the very face that he was looking forward to meeting once again. Erna, with a bright smile on her face, waved her arm excitedly while staring at him. A girl, who was probably a maid, accompanied her. As he watched her approach at a slow pace, he couldn¡¯t help laughing out loud at the sight he saw. Where did the perfect lady he had seen on that day go? The Erna in front of him had returned to the country girl that he knew really well. Donning a flowing floral dress, a hat full of ribbons and flower decorations, and even her fresh smile with a bit of shyness; the lady in front of him was undoubtedly the Lady of the Baden family, his friend Erna. The two, who were approaching each other, stopped on their tracks at the same time, leaving a gap of about a step between them. In the end, it was Erna who reached out her hand first. ¡°Should I call you Mr. Lore today?¡± ¡°No.¡± He shook his head and grabbed her extended hand. ¡°Today, call me Pavel.¡± ¡°My friend Pavel?¡± Staring at her who naughtily asked him again and again, Pavel happily nodded his head. Erna¡¯s smiling face was as bright as sunlight and a smile resembling hers suddenly appeared on the corner of his lips as he continued to gaze at her contagious smile. It was the first time after years without seeing each other, he could finally meet his dear friend once again. CH 18 ¡°I think my father wants to marry me off.¡± Erna said. She was walking along the river bank with Pavel, who looked at her sidelong as she spoke. ¡°He thinks its what parents should do, though, I have no intention of doing that.¡± Pavel stopped on the track and let out a soft sigh. Erna turned to face him with a look of innocence. Pavel half thought Erna put on the look on purpose, to guilt people into being on her side. Her eyes sparkled like a pool reflecting the afternoon sun. It was clear to Pavel that Viscount Hardy wanted to marry his daughter he had only got as a bargain for buying the Baden family house. If you looked only a little closely at the behaviour of this man, it was pretty clear. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you move back to Baden Street?¡± Pavel said. Pavel wanted to tell Erna that Viscount Hardy had no interest in being her father and was looking for a way to get rid of her. He wanted to give her a warning, but didn¡¯t know how to say it without hurting her feelings. ¡°I want to, but I promised I¡¯d stay in Schuber for another year. Once that is done, of course I will move back to Baden Street.¡± Erna said. ¡°I¡¯m sure your father has a different plan.¡± Pavel said. ¡°Even so, I may have gotten help from my father, but my only true family is my grandmother.¡± Erna said. Contrary to the soft smile Erna showed on the outside, on the inside she was steadfast and stubborn. She may look infinitely fragile, but that only hid the deep strength of her will. What am I going to do with this kid? Pavel thought. No matter how much he dwelled on this girl, he could never find a solution. Even if Erna returned to Buford, Viscount Hardy was not going to let her go. He may not want her as a daughter, but that did not mean he was going to let her run off to the other side of the country, if it meant he could fetch a high price for selling her to what ever person offered the highest price for her hand. There was nothing he could do right now and it left him feeling utterly powerless. ¡°You want to go back to Buford, again?¡± Erna asked. Pavel had not been back to Buford in quite some time. He used to go back at least once a month, to help his father at the lumber mill. ¡°You¡¯re constantly going in and out of Baden House.¡± Pavel¡¯s father had said. ¡°You need to stop, neither you nor that Erna girl are children any more and if you want to take you¡¯re career as a painter seriously, you need to strike out into the world and stop wasting time in this village.¡± Pavel couldn¡¯t believe his father would say something so absurd, but there was concern in his eyes, as he smoked his pipe and considered the clouds drifting by. After that rough advice, Pavel did indeed strike out into the world and had not returned to Buford or Baden House since. He was not upset by the advice his father gave, even if it was given in bad taste. Pavel pretty much shared the same thoughts He was young, but he was not stupid. Erna was like a sister to him, but he knew that outsiders would look upon their friendship with suspicion, a lumberjacks son and the daughter of a failed aristocrat. Rumours spread like wild fire and so, Pavel decided it was time to put some distance between him and her. To keep that promise to himself, and by extension his father, Pavel had not returned to Buford in over a year. Even the letters between him and Erna had dwindled down to nothing. He thought there friendship had reached its natural end. He never dreamed that he would face Erna again, like this. ¡°Erna, if you ever need help, just let me know.¡± Pavel said, avoiding Erna¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, thank you Pavel.¡± Erna said. Erna smiled brightly up at Pavel and turned to continue the walk along the bank. The wind buffeted the tassels of her parasol as she went. The flowers and ribbons of her wide brimmed hat bobbed as she walked. The lace of her loose dress swayed in such a manner that Pavel thought she was a giant flower herself. His pulse skipped a beat without warning and he gasped. He bit down the feeling and buried it deep within himself, he could not allow himself to fall for the girl he considered a sister, if not a close friend. That would be a breach of her trust, of their confidence. Erna turned on him and looked into his eyes with a playful grin. Pavel could feel sweat beginning to form under his arms and his mind swam as he looked deep into those pools of reflected light. ¡°Do you think there is a way that I could sell corsages of artificial flowers?¡± Erna said. Pavel was so taken aback by the seemingly random question, he summered and grasped at ideas in his mind, that melted away like smoke. ¡°Corsages?¡± Was all he managed. No matter how far the Hardy family had fallen on the social ladder, there is no way anyone introduced to the higher tiers would be able to get away with something as simple as selling corsages. There wouldn¡¯t be nearly enough profit in it to make any notable difference. Erna simply looked at him, with that warming smile, waiting for his response. Pavel suddenly felt like a new born buck trying to stand for the first time. ¡°I, er, I can find out.¡± Pavel nodded his head coolly. It was not difficult to understand what situation the Hardy family would have found themselves in, if not for the small amount of money Erna made selling artificial flowers, so he could understand her desire to branch out and do something more. ¡°I once sold paintings to the owner of Soldau Department Store. I can ask there. It would be a start.¡± Pavel said, when it was clear that Erna was waiting for a more concrete answer. ¡°Department store?¡± Erna moved the words around her mouth, trying them on for size. ¡°Thanks, thank you so much, Pavel.¡± Erna said. Her smile quickly became a laughed. Pavel watched Erna bounce along the path as they continued their walk. Erna was still Erna, even after all this time. The feeling brought a mix of joy and sorrow. Joy at seeing his closest friend happy and sorrow that he had set out to cut ties from the one person he felt happy around. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* It was Erna. Bjorn had been casually looking out the window of his carriage when he happened to catch sight of the woman. He wasn¡¯t very close, but there was no doubt about it. The woman walking over the bridge was undoubtedly Erna Hardy, the sassy little thief who had stolen his trophy. She was with a young man, who Bjorn was sure he also knew. The name of him was on the tip of his tongue, but might as well be a complete stranger for all his efforts to try and recall it. It wasn¡¯t until the distance between them had closed that the name suddenly sprang to his mind. Pavel Lore. The moment he remembered the name, the carriage passed them by. Bjorn ducked his head away from the window and back into the gloom of the carriage. The image of the woman remained in his mind and her smile, like the river Arbit with the sun beating down upon it and casting scales of light across its surface. She was a naughty little minx that liked to entice lords to her with the promise of betrothal, all the while dating that lowly art academy student. She was indeed worthy to be called the successor of Gladys Hartford. They were definitely dating. Bjorn came to this conclusion by the time the carriage entered into the down town area. It was a feeling that came with the mourning of all the hapless young nobles that fell for her succubus smile and innocent face. She had certainly made the summer more eventful when she suddenly appeared on the scene. He watched the fuss and enjoyed the young lads getting their hearts broken. It was more enjoyable than any of the other people games he liked to play. The carriage finally came to a stop and Bjorn put his gloves back on before stepping out. He put aside meaningless memories and strode toward Freyr Central Bank. The building was a grand presentation of pseudo-Roman columns holding up a slanted roof adorned with beautiful flowing reliefs. They depicted Freyr, the god of war and wisdom in the founding mythology of Lechen. It was also the name of the ship commanded by Philip the Second. Bjorn strides through the grand halls occupied by the masses wanting to administrate their accounts. Most of them probably didn¡¯t know who he was, but they moved out of his way, pushed aside by his gravitas like a ship cutting the sea. He entered into a grand golden hall. The air was crisp and fresh and the ancestors of the royal family bowed. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna and Pavel broke from a friendly embrace and made an appointment to meet up again next week at the latest. Same time, same place. Pavel stood on the bridge and watched Erna slow drift out of view. Once she was gone, he found himself reminiscing of when they first met. It had been a late spring afternoon, full of April showers which had turned the paths into a quagmire of puddles. He was running errands for his father and was riding a mule drawn wagon. He spotted a young girl trudging through the mud and looking water logged. ¡°Would you like a lift?¡± Pavel had asked. It wasn¡¯t until the girl had turned around to look at him, did he realise she was the daughter of Baron Baden, but it was too late. The girl looked like she had fallen into several puddles. ¡°I¡¯ll drive you through this bit, if you want.¡± He hoped she would refuse. He was expecting her to say no, as she just stood there, contemplating the question. Maybe she didn¡¯t speak his language, or maybe she was a mute, or maybe she was considering ways to punish a low born for speaking to a high born. She finally pulled herself up onto the cart and Pavel gave a swish of the whip to get the mule moving. Erna did not say a word for the entire journey and Pavel was too scared to strike up a conversation. All he did was stare down at her mud caked shoes. He felt regret now, that he had not had the courage to say anything. ¡°This¡­¡± Erna had spoken the first words, but not until the cart had already stopped at the end of the muddy track. At first he thought she was a typical, ungrateful aristocratic girl, running off without saying thank you, but as she jumped down, she turned around to him and offered something. Without thinking, Pavel took it. It was a strand of licorice. Even as Pavel considered eating it, the girl fished into a pocket and brought out a neatly wrapped bundle, which she opened and revealed a cookie. She offered it to him too. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll eat well on the way home.¡± Pavel smiled. Before Pavel took everything, the girl introduced herself properly with a broad smile and he understood why she had seemed quiet. She had a gap in her front teeth, no doubt where the second tooth had pushed out the baby tooth. ¡°I¡¯m Erna, Erna Baden.¡± Erna said. She quickly closed her mouth and pursed her lips as she realised Pavel was looking at her missing tooth. ¡°Pavel.¡± Pavel said, but Erna was already running toward her families mansion. She turned at the gate and waved. ¡°Thank you.¡± She shouted back. Unexpectedly, there grew a friendship from that simple, chance encounter. ¡°You want to go back up there again?¡± Pavel could hear his father saying in the echo¡¯s of the memory. It was painful to hear it now, but he understood his fathers concern. A high born girl hanging round a millers son. She was like a little sister to him and there was nothing that was going to happen between them, but it seemed like no one else understood that. Pavel waved to Erna as she slowly moved away. She was still the awkward little girl, waving like she did on their first meeting and he still felt like that little boy, waving back. CH 19 Bjorn did not arrive to the party until after it had already begun. He was the only guest to come from Schuber Palace, even though the others had been given an invite. Leonid and Louise decided not to come, which was no surprise to Bjorn, the pair were not very fond of the social gatherings of the Marchioness of the Harbour. ¡°Oh, Bjorn, come here.¡± The Marchioness called out when she saw him. Bjorn fought his way through the press of party goers, a look of surprise on his face, it melted to a smile as he recognised the longing in the woman¡¯s eyes. ¡°Today, please don¡¯t make any problems, I know what a little rascal you are,¡± The Marchioness gave Bjorn a playful wink. ¡°I hope you will live up to my expectations.¡± Bjorn gave a none committal grunt and returned a playful smile. If there was anyone who wanted the party to end safely, it was the Marchioness of the Harbor, the hostess of the gathering. Bjorn had no intention of causing trouble. The Marchioness was drawn away by other arrivals before Bjorn got caught up in idle chit chat, so he stationed himself at the buffet table and scanned the faces in the room. There were the familiar faces that always seem to make every social gathering going. There were a couple faces he did not recognise, probably out of towners vaticinationing in the city and then there was her. Bjorn caught her soft, warm smile within a crowd of young men vying for her attention. Erna Hardy. She was standing next to the window in the corner of the room, no doubt to restrict the avenue of attack from the young suitors. They seemed to flock to her without relay and try to strike up a conversation. They did not last long as Erna¡¯s defensive posture saw them off and the suitors would skulk off with their tails between their legs to lick their wounded egos. Countess Meyer was no where to be seen. No doubt she was busy presenting the auction items to prospecting bidders. Bjorn nibbled on a cheesy puff pastry ball when a gaggle of women interposed themselves between him and his view of Erna. ¡°Did you know that Gladys is also at the party?¡± One of them said. He did not know which one, he was too busy trying to look around their over sized hats, stuffed with feathers, to see Erna. ¡°I hear that she had forgiven you, so you should go over and say hello.¡± Another croaked. ¡°Yes, yes, you two really should get back together, soon, before she comes to her senses.¡± Said another. They were like a hive mind, a single entity that fed on gossip and rumours. The aged women of the royal family got their life force from all the nagging and meddling, so much so that Bjorn was convinced they were rendered immortal from it all. ¡°Listen son, youth might seem like it will last forever, but you¡¯ll wake up one morning and realise you¡¯re an old man, grey hair and wrinkled skin. Seize the moment.¡± The queen of the hive mind said. She pointed to toward Gladys, who was surrounded by followers and gave him a gentle shove in her direction. ¡°You need to live a healthy life with Gladys, before your bones grow weary, my dear.¡± At this moment Bjorn¡¯s greatest gift was his patience. He smiled and nodded as the nagging hive mind showered him with advice about what he should and should not do. His patience was all thanks to a tumultuous divorce and the fact that he gained anything from that ordeal, he had to be thankful in this situation. Eventually, the women moved on to their next prey, when they realised their advice was not taking hold. Bjorn imagined that if they did not find a hapless victim soon, they would shrivel up and turn to dust. Finally free, Bjorn strode across to the corner of the room. To his straight flush, the one hand that could not be beaten. If only he could sort out the debt she owed first. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The prince is approaching. Erna desperately tried not to meet his gaze, but his piercing eyes demanded her attention. She shrunk away deeper into the corner of the corner and realised she was alone now. Where were all the young men minding for her attention now? Did they scatter when they saw the prince coming? What gentlemen, to leave a helpless maiden at the mercy of a dragon. She frowned as if posing a question. She didn¡¯t flinch under the cold gaze of the prince. Others of the party could see the prince approaching her, but they did not seem to care one bit. Not even Princess Gladys, who was entertaining a small gathering between Erna and the prince. ¡°Hello, gold thief.¡± He seemed to block all avenues of escape and Erna was stuck under his scrutiny. Despite his ungentlemanly demeanour, he wore an elegant smile. ¡°I believe we are over due a conversation.¡± He continued. Erna turned away from him and made as if she was considering something out the window> The prince leaned in close and whispered. ¡°Come now, don¡¯t be coy, you stole something and now its time to confront me about it.¡± Erna could feel the smirk. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, my prince.¡± Erna said. She tried to keep her voice steady and dignified, but she could feel it wavering. Her cheeks blushed and she felt heat rising in her. ¡°My trophy.¡± The prince said. The prince mimicked Erna and leaned toward the window. Anyone looking at them would think they were discussing something going on out in the garden. Some even got curious and looked out a window further along the wall, but could not make out anything of interest. ¡°That¡¯s it, a trophy? I¡¯m sorry, but I still have no idea what you¡¯re on about. Please can you leave me alone, prince.¡± Erna said. ¡°Of course, but only when you return my trophy.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Erna said. ¡°Because you¡¯re a thief.¡± ¡°A thief? You keep saying that.¡± Erna said. She turned on the prince and the prince looked down into her large eyes that were like blue flame, burning with interest and annoyance. ¡°Are you really the type to forget something so important?¡± ¡°No, that seems more like you.¡± Erna snapped back. It felt like something a child would say and despite the annoyance on her face, she was still filled with fear of the prince, he was the prince after all. Erna did her best to compose herself. ¡°That day, even after committing such an absurd act, you still want to behave so rudely toward me? Were you so drunk that you remember nothing?¡± Erna said. Bjorn was put off by the sudden change in Erna, rounding on him and attempting to put him under her scrutiny. He nodded his head indifferently. ¡°I remember,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°I remember the fountain in Tara Square. I remember everything.¡± ¡°You remember¡­¡± Erna said, her stern gaze melting a little. ¡°I must apologise, Miss Hardy, I have over stepped, its not entirely my fault.¡± Bjorn said. He was suddenly being overly polite and even bowed his head slightly. He was being impeccably courteous and yet, surprisingly arrogant. ¡°Now, its your turn.¡± Bjorn said. Contrary to Erna¡¯s smirking expression, Bjorn remained calm. It was a thorn that overwhelmed Erna. ¡°Are you really suggesting that I should apologise to the prince?¡± Erna said. She was confused and could not hide the tremble in her voice. She wanted to run away from the situation. The urge to run was so overwhelming that there was no room to worry about anything else. ¡°That is the polite thing to do, to the person you assaulted with a trophy and then ran away with said trophy.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°That¡¯s reticulose, that¡­¡± Everything fell away in that instance, the anger, the shock and the fear. Even as she tried to rebuke the prince, she was forced to recall the memory. It was a long golden stick. She had grabbed what ever was to hand and hit the prince with it. After that, she ran, but she had failed to drop the stick. Was that really a trophy? It wasn¡¯t until she was long clear of the square that she realised she still held the stick in her hand. She threw the stick away in disgust and ran all the way back to the Hardy Mansion. She never looked back. So the thing the prince was claiming to be his trophy was probably now lying in some bush some where near Tara Boulevard. If someone had not found it and thanked their lucky stars. ¡°I¡­I threw it away.¡± Erna said softly, ashamedly. ¡°My trophy, you threw away my trophy?¡± Erna shrunk away from the prince. She shivered at his rhetoric. ¡°On my way home, I threw it away into some bushes.¡± Erna said. The straight flush that had stolen the Golden Antlers looked about ready to weep. Bjorn seemed to stare down at Erna for an age. Not saying a word, not moving, just looking down at her. Bjorn stood up straight and adjusted his jacket when the orchestra signalled the start of the first dance. ¡°Shall we, Miss Hardy, lets go first.¡± Bjorn offered his hand. ¡°What?¡± Erna said. She was caught in the net of bewilderment and didn¡¯t know what to do. Bjorn was suddenly being very polite and it gave the man a very creepy aura. Erna wanted to scream. ¡°If you refuse, people will grow suspicious and misunderstand.¡± Bjorn whispered softly. Erna couldn¡¯t grasp the situation and she felt like she was spiralling down into a deep hole. What was he trying to accomplish? One moment he was behaving like he wanted to throw her into a prison for theft, now he wanted to dance with her? Why wouldn¡¯t he just leave her alone? ¡°Dancing together, at a party, is nothing special.¡± Bjorn motioned his head toward the dance floor, where several couples were already taking their place. ¡°But hiding in the corner, talking in secret, that will draw attention.¡± His eyes locked onto Erna¡¯s once more, they seemed darker, more sinister. ¡°But I¡­¡± Erna stammered. ¡°There is nothing left to say, you threw away my gold trophy, so lets dance.¡± Bjorn gently took Erna¡¯s hand and escorted her to the centre of the dance floor. Erna was powerless to do anything but follow. She caught the glare of Gladys as past her. She glared at them like she had just caught her husband mid affair. Erna could feel tears forming. ¡°Was it really gold?¡± Erna said. Bjorn simply nodded. Her hands were limp in his, but she slowly compiled her strength again, as all eyes turned to them. Her whimpers accompanied the melodies of the waltz. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­I didn¡¯t know. I was just so shocked that day, I really didn¡¯t know. Really.¡± She blubbed on. Bjorn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked down at Erna. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes. I will compensate you, I promise,¡± Erna said. ¡°How ever I can. It¡¯s just, a little difficult right now.¡± ¡°Miss Hardy.¡± Bjorn sad softly in an attempt to console the gibbering woman. Realising that they had most of the eyes of the party on them, Bjorn suddenly burst into laughter, which shocked Erna and she blinked away the tears. ¡°Fine, you can do that.¡± Bjorn said mid chuckle. Erna really did not like the idea of being in the princes debt. She got the horrible feeling that he was going to use this for some bitter means. To be indebted is to create weakness. She knew that she would not be able to repay the cost of the gold, Bjorn knew that too, she practically told him, but she knew the rules of fair trade and she would not let the poisonous prince take advantage of her. CH 20 Erna moved like she was dancing on water, her graceful steps and twirls were delicate and purposeful. Her dress was a ripple across the waters surface. It was as if the waltz was Erna¡¯s life purpose. Bjorn looked down at the girl. His concentration was solely on her and he almost lost a few steps during the dance. He could not get a read on Erna and he suspected that this was all a calculated act. If so, Erna was the best actress on the continent. Bjorn could feel that Erna was tense, like she had the worries of the world on her shoulders, but she moved so freely. Bjorn thought it was probably the benefit of being so small and agile. So distracted, Bjorn almost clipped the back of his heels and he concisely looked around to see if anyone saw his blunder. His gaze caught that of Gladys. She was dancing with some noble¡¯s son, he was sure that he recognised him, but he did not take too much notice, he was more concerned at how Gladys kept looking at him, even as she dancing. It made Bjorn feel quite self conscious. Bjorn got the impression that Gladys was jealous of Erna because Erna seemed like the more innocent princess. Bjorn smiled at the thought. It would seem that he was not the only one taken in by Erna¡¯s acting. This would make a fine spectacle. The prince dancing with such an innocent angel. He could already imagine the provocative magazine articles that would be published in the coming weeks. Bjorn turned his attention back to Erna, who hadn¡¯t seemed to notice he had been distracted. He found himself getting drawn in by her porcelain skin, freshly coloured with a light red blush along her cheeks. As Erna twirled and tilted her head away from him, exposing the nape of her neck, Bjorn felt intoxicated by her closeness and he paused his dancing for the briefest moment. He fought the urge to nuzzle into her and take in her scent. Erna didn¡¯t notice, she was too busy dancing and enjoying the moment. Bjorn forced himself to focus and conclude the dance with a flourish. Erna curtsied to the prince for the pleasant dance. When she looked at him, he felt his heart skip and he became suddenly aware of her soft, pouting lips. The little round nose, the deep blue eyes that were as large as dishes. When he stared into those pools of blue fire, he realised she was staring right back at him and her expression seemed to say Are you ok? Bjorn smiled and nodded. ¡°Good job Miss Hardy.¡± Without realising, he looked over at Gladys, who shot him an evil glare that threatened to curdle his blood. He had used Erna as a screen against his ex-wife, but he got the feeling that he might have stirred the pot a little too much. ¡°The trophy will be reimbursed slowly.¡± He leaned in and whispered to Erna. Erna looked at him in disbelief, but she wore a bright smile. Gladys used to wear a smile just like that, back in the early days of their relationship. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Aren¡¯t you already in a relationship?¡± Peter said. ¡°Not likely, but if its true, I¡¯ll kill you. It¡¯s against the rules.¡± Leonard said. Bjorn was sat on the terrace that looked out over the sea. He was enjoying a little peace and a cigar, when his betters came out to harass him over Erna. The music and laughter of the banquet hall was a faint din out here. Bjorn did not raise to the groups bait, as they tried to goad him into a response, so they changed the target of their mocking. ¡°Weren¡¯t you chasing the young Miss Hardy, Peter?¡± Said a young gentleman Bjorn was having trouble placing a name for. ¡°In deed he was, you told me you sent her flowers.¡± Leonard said. Peter¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. ¡°Yes, I even got this reply.¡± Leonard wasted no time and snatched the letter from Peter just as soon as he took the letter out of his pocket. ¡°First of all, I would like to thank you for the flowers. Off to a good start.¡± Leonard mocked. ¡°However. That¡¯s not good. However, I am unable to reciprocate the gifts that you have sent me and can only send you this letter in response. I¡¯m sorry, but I think it would be too difficult for us to have tea together at this time. It would be best if you were to send flowers and cards to someone who does have the time for you.¡± The small group of young men gave sympathetic noises toward Peter. Leonard continued. ¡°Once again, I would like to express my deepest gratitude in the flowers you have sent me and my deepest apologies.¡± The letter was passed around and eventually made its way to Bjorn. As the group jabbed Peter in the ribs, Bjorn read the letter and suddenly burst out laughing along with the other members on the terrace. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, you children. All relationships start out like this, the gander chasing the goose, its how we know the feelings are real.¡± Peter declared. His face was so bright and red. Bjorn turned away from the commotion and looked back out over the sea. He puffed the cigar back to life. It was not a particularly dark night and the moon was close to full. Its radiant glow glittered off the rippling sea. ¡°Now look at this, who¡¯s this bastard talking to Miss Hardy now?¡± Peter said. Everyone on the terrace, including Bjorn, looked through the glass of the double doors, into the golden glow of the ball room. They could see that a young man was talking to Erna at the buffet table. Heinz¡¯s second son. Bjorn thought. Bjorn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he recognised the young man. He did not have a very good reputation, but he was still a better candidate than Peter Bergen, or even Count Leonard Lehmen. ¡°If you¡¯re hungry, then go and claim the steak. If not, then leave the pair alone. Erna knows her business.¡± The others looked in shock as Bjorn uttered the words through a plume of cigar smoke. ¡°Our bet is a bet and Miss Hardy must be about her own business.¡± ¡°So be it, forgive me.¡± Peter said. Peter seemed to look at Bjorn with something resembling admiration for the princes cool demeanour. Maybe it was that nonchalant that women found attractive. The group devolved into another tirade of bickering and playful arguing. Bjorn would interject with his opinion now and then, but for the most part, he was absent from the conversations. ¡°Can we talk.¡± Came a feminine voice sometime into the night. The group of lads turned and parted like the red sea to reveal Gladys. Bjorn let out a breath and dumped the rest of his cigar into the ashtray. ¡°Yes, of course princess.¡± Bjorn said. They moved to a discreet corner of the terrace, which was not very discreet at all and anything more than a low whisper could easily be over heard. Bjorn stood and faced out toward the sea. Gladys approached under the gaze of the young lads and couldn¡¯t help but feel like a child about to be punished. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for being rude to you.¡± Bjorn said when Gladys got close. All pretence of joy was wiped from his face as he turned to look at Gladys. He pulled another cigar from an inside pocket of his jacket and bit the end. ¡°Are you going to use the girl like this forever?¡± Gladys said. ¡°The girl?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°That poor country girl you¡¯re using to torment me.¡± Gladys said, anger lighting her eyes. ¡°Her name is Erna and you seem very sure of yourself to accuse me of using her.¡± Bjorn smiled, but it was insincere, almost mocking. ¡°In my eyes, that country girl is more beautiful than you, princess. She is kinder, if more naive than a princess, needless to say.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t do that. Don¡¯t hurt that innocent girl. We may have problems and we should keep it between the two of us.¡± Gladys said. ¡°I said it very clearly that day, princess, the deal was fair and you agreed. There is nothing left between us.¡± Bjorn said. His face flared a menacing orange and red as he lit the cigar. They did not shout at each other, or raise their voices even slightly. It was pointless in pouring out their raw emotions again, in a public display of embarrassment. The fact that there was nothing left to pour out made the situation more annoying for Gladys. ¡°What if I were to offer you another deal?¡± Gladys said, she could feel tears starting to form. ¡°Then maybe things could be different between us.¡± The offer was a little unexpected, but had been on the fringes of Gladys thoughts, she had always hoped she could return from being the sorrowful heroine. Bjorn turned as if he intended to leave a boring theatre. ¡°What deal?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°The crown. I want to give back your crown, which you lost because of me.¡± Tears welled and flowed. ¡°I came back to Lechen for that reason. I wanted to apologise to you, to start over fresh.¡± ¡°You would return my crown?¡± Bjorn said, ignoring everything else Gladys said. ¡°If you can change the public¡¯s mind by showing them that we can live happily together, you will be able to regain the throne. My father promised he will support us.¡± Even as Gladys cried, her voice was clear and sweet. ¡°I understand that forgiving me wont be easy. I don¡¯t really expect you to forgive me, but Bjorn, please give me a chance to atone. I don¡¯t mind that you hate me, so please don¡¯t turn away from me. Please.¡± Gladys reached out and grabbed the cuff of Bjorn¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You don¡¯t know how much I regret the mistakes I made when I was young and immature. As much as I did wrong by you, please don¡¯t punish me like this. Please?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Bjorn said flatly. He did not try to shake away Gladys grip of his arm. ¡°Yes, I will try hard, I will keep praying and I will work even harder, until your heart is relived. Can you do that?¡± Gladys looked up at him with puffy red eyes glistening with tears. ¡°Fine.¡± Bjorn nodded as if understanding. Gladys¡¯ eyes twinkled with faint hope. ¡°But what should I do Princess? The deal you suggest is impossible for me.¡± Bjorn let out a sigh and shook off Gladys grip like he was wiping away dirt. Gladys looked up at him with wide eyed shock, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Bjorn?¡± She said softly. ¡°My crown was not lost because of you.¡± Bjorn said as he tidied his crumpled sleeve. ¡°If I really wanted to protect my crown, there are plenty of other ways. I could just kill your child for one.¡± ¡°Wha¡­what are you saying?¡± Gladys recoiled from the man. ¡°Its such a simple thing to do. I could have given you medicine while he was still in your womb. It would have been a smell thing to have said he was stillborn. The people would have been more sympathetic to me, the crown prince losing an heir. The tabloids would have called me the unlucky prince who lost a son and a wife. That would probably be the cleanest way, do you think?¡± Bjorn was surprisingly calm, which sent a chill down Gladys¡¯ spine. ¡°That would have been the easy route, if I wanted the crown, but I didn¡¯t. I gave up the crown on my own. I don¡¯t really want it. SO how exactly do you think you could give it back to me?¡± Bjorn¡¯s smile became cold as his words became sharp. ¡°What about Leonid? Would you make him give back the crown he received voluntarily, because the princess of Lars demands it?¡± ¡°I, don¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Gladys blubbed. ¡°Do you think the throne of Lechen a fun little plaything, princess?¡± Bjorn interrupted. ¡°No, its not like that, please¡­¡± Gladys tried to say. She was practically begging the prince now, forcing herself to endure the tears. The gossip of the others on the terrace seeped through her sobs. ¡°If you want to have the crown prince again, then I suggest you find another kingdom. I hear the Queen of Bern recently died of old age. Maybe you could have a peek there, pick at her bones like the vulture you appear to be. Wouldn¡¯t queen be better than a crown princess?¡± ¡°Do you hate me so much that you must be so cruel.¡± Gladys shouted, letting her tears free. Bjorn cocked an eyebrow as he passed his attention over the onlookers on the terrace and the would be eavesdroppers in the ball room. They all stepped back and tried to act as if they were about their own business. All except Peter and Leonard, who just stood with mouths agape. Bjorn marched out of the terrace and through the banquet hall. A buzz of commotion followed in the Grand Dukes wake, but he did not care. Peter and Leonard went after him as he left the banquet hall. Bjorn never looked back. CH 21 Erna ran from the banquet hall. She passed the lounge, where resting guests were enjoying refreshments, and walked on and on, diligently, along the interminable hallway. She sighed in relief as she reached the east side drawing room and found it empty. Sitting cautiously on the end of the sofa, Erna¡¯s exhausted eyes fell on the clock. It was almost midnight, but the party had showed no signs of ending. Erna sighed again, this time without relief. Out of the blue, she was accused of being a thief and owing huge debts; she had danced with the prince and suffered from bitter eyes surrounding her. The day had been tiring; besides all her labors, the son of the Heinz family¡¯s persistence in asking her for a dance had worn her out. Robin Heinz¡ªthat was what he called himself when he made his introduction¡ªappeared to be everywhere, no matter how hard she tried to escape. His first few requests had been polite, but every time she rejected him, he became more and more overbearing. Erna had managed to silently leave the banquet hall, and now she planned to hide here until the party was over. But just when she had reached that relieving conclusion a shadow fell across the entryway. ¡°I was wondering where you were going in such a hurry! I¡¯ve found you, Miss Snob Hardy!¡± Robin Heinz approached the sofa where Erna was sitting with malicious sarcasm. Startled, Erna readjusted her shoes and jumped to her feet, a momentary feeling of fear darting through her. The man smelled heavily of liquor. ¡°Do you have an appointment here with the Grand Duke, maybe?¡± Heinz sneered. ¡°Let me be, Mr. Heinz.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Robin Heinz¡¯s hand flashed out and he snatched Erna¡¯s wrist, too quickly for her to avoid the move. ¡°Are men clowns to you, hey?¡± he asked. ¡°Let go of my hand! Are you mad?!¡± ¡°You stupid woman. It¡¯s useless for you to chase the prince. You¡¯d be better off showing me a little sweetness. The prince can¡¯t do anything, but you don¡¯t know, I might be able to buy you instead of the old man.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Let go of my hand!¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± For a second Robin dropped his sarcastic tone. ¡°Your father is just the man to sell his daughter to anyone who brings a bundle of money. If I offer a penny more than the old man, you¡¯ll be mine, Miss Hardy. You still think you can reject me?¡± ¡°What? Why¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Robin Heinz yanked Erna closer to him, muttering inarticulately now. As her body touched his chest, Erna began to scream and struggle. Surprised by a stronger resistance than he¡¯d expected, Robin¡¯s grip loosened. ¡°Ha! Really, you¡¯re a woman¡­¡± Heinz began, seeing Erna run to the other end of the room. Erna looked at the window with frightened eyes. The man was between her and the exit, and she knew she couldn¡¯t beat him in a physical fight. The window was her only hope. She laid both hands on the sill, but looking down terrified her. In tears of fear, she tried to summon her resolution, but it was too late. Heinz already grabbed her from behind. A sharp scream filled the room and reverberated through the empty hallway. It was a woman¡¯s desperate scream that stopped Bjorn¡¯s steps. The sound clearly came from the end of the corridor leading to the east side of the mansion. It wasn¡¯t a place where the party guests would be gathered. Thinking that he¡¯d heard wrong, Bjorn was about to continue on his way, but another scream, even sharper than the last, stopped him in his tracks. There¡¯d been too much real fear in that scream for him to dismiss it as his imagination, or the wind. ¡°What dog couldn¡¯t handle the drinks and is off messing with the maid?¡± he thought dryly. With a slight sigh, Bjorn turned towards the east corridor. His plans of snatching a bit of sleep without anyone around seemed to have gone wrong. The summer night had been an annoying one in more ways than one, but that was nothing new to him. His twisted life since he¡¯d divorced Gladys was now as familiar to him as his arm or his leg. In fact, not much had changed. Even before his divorce, he¡¯d never been a model child, and his way of life had never been much different from what it was now. All things considered, Bjorn liked the freedom he¡¯d gotten in exchange for the anticipation of the crown. He enjoyed his freedom all the more when parties like this came. It was a pleasure not to have to endure fools treating the crown prince with absurd dignity. Even being able to escape like this, to run down the hall in pursuit of a woman¡¯s scream, was a bit of freedom the crown prince didn¡¯t enjoy. So Bjorn decided he was willing to enjoy his freedom today. Until he met an unexpected face. ¡°Miss Hardy?!¡± Bjorn stopped at the entrance of the drawing room, stuttering over the name, unable to believe what his eyes were telling him. Erna, shivering and crying, lifted her agonized face and saw him. It took a minute for her vacant eyes to focus. ¡°What is all this¡­¡± Bjorn stopped a few steps away from Erna, gaping as he tried to understand the mess in front of him. A woman crying, a torn dress, a bloody candlestick. And a fallen man. Bjorn¡¯s eyes gradually narrowed. Some of it he had expected, though finding Erna instead of a maid was a surprise. And the fact that it was the man lying bloody on the floor was a surprise too. ¡°Prince, I¡­ I think I killed a man.¡± Erna gasped and tried to rally herself, struggling to speak. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to! I was so scared, I had to¡­ he fell, I hit his head¡­ there¡¯s blood¡­¡± Erna¡¯s tears became uncontrollable as full realization sank in. Blood dripped from the candlestick she clutched in her hand, punctuating the carpet with dark stains. The sounds of thin cloth tearing, of the candlestick giving a dull blow, of Heinz¡¯s gasping cry as he fell, echoed through Erna¡¯s mind at the same time. She¡¯d just reached mindlessly out, grabbed the first thing that came to hand, and struck him with all her might as his hand touched her. Still in shock, she stood with the bloodstained candlestick over the fallen man, barely able to see the results through her tears, but still too vividly aware of what had happened. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Hardy.¡± Bjorn had knelt to examine the man, and now he rose to his feet with a slight sigh. ¡°He¡¯s just fainted¡ªhe¡¯ll wake up soon enough. His kind doesn¡¯t die so easily.¡± ¡°¡­really?¡± Erna breathed, through her exhausted tears. The front of her torn dress was soaked, but she was past noticing it. ¡°Really,¡± Bjorn nodded emphatically, slipping his evening coat off his own shoulders and on to Erna¡¯s. ¡°Can you walk?¡± he asked. Erna nodded, taking a few trembling steps. ¡°Then go.¡± Short and firm, Bjorn motioned her out of the room, taking the candlestick from her grasp at the same time. The blood on it soaked into his gloves. ¡°Get out of here, take the stairs at the end of the left hall. You¡¯ll come out at the garden behind the mansion, and if you take the straight road, you¡¯ll reach the carriages. Go home in the Hardy family carriage; I¡¯ll take care of the others.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Remember, the stairs at the end of the left hall. Stairs, gardens, straight ahead,¡± Bjorn repeated calmly, impressing the instructions on Erna, who was still reeling slightly from all she¡¯d undergone. ¡°I can¡¯t do that. You¡­ the man¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m a little to blame for this, aren¡¯t I? I¡¯m just doing my part.¡± ¡°But Prince¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Bjorn grinned. ¡°I always get my debts repaid.¡± Bjorn finished tying the sleeves of his coat around Erna¡¯s neck. Wrapped in his clothes, she looked ridiculously small. ¡°By the way, do you like boating?¡± Bjorn¡¯s tone was relaxed, casual, asking questions that didn¡¯t fit the situation at all. ¡°What?¡± Erna blinked, doubting her ears. But Bjorn still smiled at her with his inconsequent grin. ¡°You¡¯ll have to like it.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough, you¡¯d better go now,¡± Bjorn announced, glancing back into the drawing room at Robin Heinz, who had stirred a little. ¡°Go,¡± he repeated, cold and unsmiling now. Erna nodded her head through tears. The drawing room fell silent again once Erna¡¯s echoing footsteps left the hall. Bjorn looked scornfully down at the fallen man. He¡¯d expected a jerk, of course, but he hadn¡¯t expected this idiot. How could anyone treat the daughter of a well-known noble family like this? He picked up the vase on the console. His steps approached the fallen man calmly and unhurriedly, without any hint of the dramatic situation he was in. Bjorn stopped as he reached the pool of red on the carpet¡ªred from the blood that had dripped from Robin Heinz¡¯s face. Despite the blood, though, the man wasn¡¯t seriously injured. The bleeding had come from a few scratches on the side of the head and mostly from his nose, where the candlestick had struck him hard. For a moment Bjorn felt sorry for Robin, and he accelerated the waking process by pouring some of the vase¡¯s water onto his face. In a minute Robin had regained consciousness, struggling to sit up and looking dazed like a drowning man. ¡°Hi, Heinz,¡± Bjorn said calmly, laying the vase back in its place. Robin Heinz looked at him in confusion, trying to make sense of Bjorn¡¯s smiling face and the red candlestick in his hand. Heinz rose to his feet in amazement, gradually coming to his senses. The roses that had been in the vase rolled on the ruined carpet. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I went too far,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°What?!¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t die, so it¡¯s alright. Don¡¯t you think so?¡± Bjorn laughed, tapping Robin on the head with the bloody candlestick. Robin¡¯s eyes widened as he began to understand what Bjorn was saying. ¡°You crazy punk!¡± he shouted, spitting blood. Even so, Bjorn¡¯s smile deepened as he saw the rage in Robin¡¯s eyes. Robin Heinz, Bjorn was sure, would never make a fuss about being knocked out by a slender woman. So even if he didn¡¯t like it, he¡¯d have no choice but to take Bjorn¡¯s way out. It would be much better to have a big fight with the infamous prince to save face. Still smiling, but sighing too, Bjorn swung the candlestick. Robin Heinz, hit on his already battered head, screamed and collapsed on the floor again. The roses he fell on filled the room with their strong scent. ¡°You know how much we¡¯ve fought?¡± Bjorn giggled dryly, kicking Heinz in the stomach. ¡°You know how keen-eyed the folks here are.¡± Bjorn was enjoying the excuse to beat Robin harder and sell the fight. Another kick, this time to the face, and Robin¡¯s nose was bleeding again. ¡°You understand how it is, Heinz.¡± Even as he spoke, Bjorn didn¡¯t stop kicking. Robin struggled to save himself, but he was helplessly unable to stand. When he started screaming and crying, Bjorn took a step back. ¡°I guess that¡¯s enough.¡± Bjorn knelt down to examine his work. A smile came to his face. He patted Robin¡¯s head as if he were praising a loyal dog, then threw off his bloody gloves and stood up. His name, embroidered with gold on the wrist of a once white glove, shone clearly in the dim light. CH 22 Like a gentleman making his adieu after a sociable conversation, Bjorn silently paid polite tribute to Robin Heinz, who was struggling to make eye contact. It was hard to find any trace of the one-sided fight that had just occurred anywhere in Bjorn¡¯s appearance as he left. He walked slowly down the empty corridor. Bjorn couldn¡¯t feel very sorry for what he¡¯d had to do¡ªthough he knew he¡¯d been pouring out the irritation he¡¯d accumulated thanks to Gladys on Heinz. Even the knowledge of the rumors that would be spreading through the whole city before dawn couldn¡¯t mar that satisfaction. It would be perfect if Princess Gladys¡¯s despair increased thanks to the increased scandal around her ex-husband, already far from the crown. Bjorn entered the lounge with the candlestick still in his hand. The guests, inadvertently turning their eyes towards him, were startled. ¡°Bj-Bjorn!¡± The Marchioness of Harbour was the first to gather her wits, and her shout rang out sharply. ¡°After what you did to Gladys and disappeared¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Oh, this little thing?¡± Bjorn casually set the bloody candlestick on the table in front of his aunt. ¡°There was a bit of a commotion.¡± ¡°Commotion? What under¡­ oh!¡± The Marchioness screamed, unable to finish her sentence. Other ladies, following her eyes, screamed too. Among them was Gladys, sitting in a corner, surrounded by friends making attempts to comfort her. Bjorn turned around, more satisfied than ever by what he saw. Robin Heinz, limping and as bloody as might be expected, stood in the entrance, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. One of the ladies broke the tension by trying to faint. The attempt wasn¡¯t a total success, but it shook up the atmosphere and the party broke up into groups, clustering some around the fainting lady, some around Robin. Now that the dramatic moment was over, Bjorn tired of the scene. Shrugging off those who would have questioned him, he moved out towards the banquet hall. As he left he glanced backwards at the Marchioness of Harbour¡¯s face. She was pale, her eyes snapping with the excitement of a bloody battle at her party. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Miss! It¡¯s real! There really is a gold trophy like that!¡± Lisa, excited, raised her voice as soon as she entered the bedroom. Erna, hovering nervously over her dresser, turned around abruptly, frightened. The brush she¡¯d been holding dropped from her hand and rolled until it touched Lisa¡¯s toes. ¡°It¡¯s a social club tradition that a gentleman who is about to marry makes a golden deer horn trophy and holds a bachelor party,¡± Lisa said, picking up the brush mechanically and bringing it back to Erna. Her eyes were sparkling with the relish of telling news. ¡°The best drinker, or something, at the party wins it. There are all kinds of silly traditions, betting on drinking, betting on gold. Guys are always up to silly things.¡± According to Lisa¡¯s survey among the maids of her acquaintance, the son of Marquis Bergman had recently made the trophy and held a huge bachelor party. Bjorn had been the winner. It was well known that ¡°Prince Poisonous Mushroom¡± had swept away all the awards of the bachelor party and earned a new nickname, ¡°Hell¡¯s Deer Hunter.¡± Lisa went on and on, telling all she had heard, and Erna¡¯s despair deepened. ¡°But, miss, why are you curious about these antics?¡± Lisa asked doubtfully, suddenly breaking off her tale. Erna clutched her skirt with a start. ¡°I¡­ Oh, I heard of it at the party. It¡­ it seemed so strange, fascinating¡­ I was curious, a little.¡± ¡°It¡¯s strange enough!¡± Lisa nodded, not questioning the explanation. ¡°But Prince Poisonous Mushrooms is always up to something. Just lately he¡¯s set the town talking again. It¡¯s a wonder the place is ever quiet, with all he does to stir it up.¡± Lisa¡¯s tongue had already forgotten the trophy and moved on to the next piece of news. ¡°It¡¯s not enough for him to drink himself drunk, he even gets into fights. What a loser that man is.¡± ¡°Oh, no, Lisa,¡± Erna corrected, without thinking of what she was saying. ¡°It was¡ªhe wasn¡¯t drunk. I¡­ I¡¯m sure he wasn¡¯t.¡± She stopped, realizing that she couldn¡¯t explain. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know these drinkers, Miss.¡± ¡°But¡ªmaybe he fought someone who was doing wrong?¡± Erna knew she should let it go, but she couldn¡¯t back down. No matter what sort of man the Prince was, this time it was her fault, and she couldn¡¯t let him take blame, not if she could help it. Lisa laughed. ¡°No way. No matter how bad the Heinz children are, it¡¯s not likely one of them was in the wrong in a fight with Prince Poisonous Mushroom.¡± She stopped laughing and her expression became serious as she shook her head. ¡°You keep taking sides with the Prince, miss.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m not taking sides¡ªonly you can¡¯t make a judgment without knowing the whole situation¡­¡± ¡°No!¡± Lisa shook her head more vigorously, frowning. ¡°Don¡¯t be misled by his appearance! Poisonous mushrooms are always pretty, but do you know what happens when you eat them?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it, Lisa.¡± ¡°You die. Remember that, young lady. You¡¯ll die if you eat poisonous mushrooms!¡± Lisa repeated herself as if she were speaking to the child on the brink of a new excursion, and she stopped only when she was called by another maid looking for her. Even as she closed the door behind her, she hissed another stern warning¡ª¡°You¡¯ll die if you eat it!¡± Left alone, Erna sat helplessly in front of her desk. She had messed up all her work materials, but she couldn¡¯t get her mind together to straighten them out. The Prince¡¯s face floated on a piece of cloth cut into petals. His face was on the shiny scissors, the flower vase, even on the bottle of dye. The only way to avoid seeing his face was to close her eyes. Erna owed the Prince a lot¡ªin more ways than one. The undeniable fact was weighing heavily on her mind. She made an excuse out of a walk and searched the path from the fountain to the mansion early in the morning, but not surprisingly, there was no sign of the deer horn trophy. Her last hope that the Prince might have lied was shattered. Besides, she had put the guilt on him and run away like a coward. The more she thought about it, the more nervous and worried Erna became. She hurried to her closet and the hand that reached for her tin money jar was pale and unsteady. ¡°What can I do, how will I ever repay it?¡± Erna moaned, slumping to the floor as she groped inside the jar. Even if she sold everything she owned, she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy so much as a corner of the deer horn. Although she knew it was pointless, Erna sat there for a long time and counted up what was in the jar over and over. The sounds of coins rolling in the tin can clattered hopelessly. If she had known this would happen, she could have saved money¡­ On the day Pavel had told the department store that Erna would deliver fake flowers, she had been thrilled to buy a lot of materials. Of course, that had been a small amount of money, but just now she felt like having saved it would have made a big difference. ¡°Flowers¡­¡± Erna muttered unconsciously as she stared into the dark depths of the jar. But as she thought about her flowers, a weak hope dawned and her lethargic eyes began to revive. Her grandfather had said that whatever else you lost, you could always save your pride and dignity. And Erna was her grandfather¡¯s proud granddaughter and pupil. ¡°If you¡¯re in debt, pay it back honestly as much as you can,¡± he had said. ¡°Apologize sincerely and ask frankly for forgiveness if you make a mistake.¡± His teachings came back to her now, and with it all that he meant by pride and dignity. Just because he was in heaven was no reason to forget what he¡¯d said on earth. Erna jumped from her seat, clutching a bouquet of silver flowers she had made. Live a life of faith. That was the legacy her grandfather had left behind. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* At sunset, the Abit River turns rosy. Bjorn drew the curtains and threw his carriage window wide open. The evening scenery¡ªthe city flowing past him with the speed of the carriage¡ªwas calming and relaxing. Bjorn leaned back deep into his seat, tired from a busy day, looking drowsily out at the rosy tinted riverside. The evening was peaceful. Frayr Bank was firmly established in Schubert¡¯s financial world, and his individual investments were making satisfactory returns. In a recent grand horse race, his own racehorse had won the championship. Bjorn wasn¡¯t interested in the races for their own sake, but the prize money brought in by his champion stallion was different. Life was going the way he wanted, so smoothly that he couldn¡¯t find any reason not to love this summer. All the more so since Gladys¡¯s presence was blurred by the excitement surrounding the beautiful sale Viscount Hardy was making. Bjorn spared a thought of pity for the girl whose father was busy arranging her marriage with the highest bidder¡­ but did it matter how? Bjorn thought he could love any woman whose name wasn¡¯t Gladys. Besides, he had that bet on the boat rides during the festival¡­ and he expected Erna to bring him a big profit. A smile of satisfaction, born of many things, spread across Bjorn¡¯s mouth as the carriage entered the bridge connecting the city and the Grand Duke¡¯s estate. Bjorn was willing to agree with anyone who said that this bridge was the most beautiful bridge on the Abit River. He wasn¡¯t an art connoisseur, but even in his eyes, the bridge looked nice¡ªnot surprisingly. No expense had been spared to make it as gorgeous as possible to commemorate his family¡¯s ancient victory. Bjorn raised his eyes towards the entrance of the bridge, where stood a golden statue on a tall granite pillar. Phillip II, the Conquest King, Bjorn¡¯s great-grandfather, had built the bridge and ordered this massive mounted statue of himself. Nodding familiarly towards the statue of his ancestor, who had done so much to turn the city into the gem it was today, Bjorn smiled lightly and swept away the hair from his eyes as the wind gusted across the bridge. Though dark was beginning to fall, the bridge was brilliantly lit by gas lamps and the diligent lamplighters. These lights sparkling along the railing were the crowning glory of the bridge¡¯s beauty. It was when the end of the bridge was coming close that Bjorn¡¯s eyes, distracted by the unfolding beauties of the bridge of light, suddenly narrowed. A woman stood under the granite pillar at the end of the bridge. A woman with a bundle in her arms, staring at his carriage. ¡°Erna.¡± Bjorn exclaimed her name with a sudden laugh. He couldn¡¯t believe it, but it was definitely Erna. A lady dressed in countryside fashion. He felt like he¡¯d just been handed a straight flush to win his bet. As he came closer, the woman began to wave nervously at the carriage. It couldn¡¯t have been an accident. Only one Grand Duke¡¯s carriage ever crossed this bridge. Bjorn laughed again and tapped at the carriage front. As his coachman reined in the horses, the flowing scenery also came to a stop. Sighing softly, Bjorn opened the door of his carriage. The woman¡ªErna¡ªshrank back for a moment into the now motionless evening scene. CH 23 Dense silence filled the carriage as it came to a stop by the quiet riverside. The coachman, having discreetly driven to the least frequented part of the drive, left his seat and meandered off. But inside, neither Bjorn nor Erna spoke as the sunset reached its peak. Bjorn watched Erna, and Erna watched her hands lying in her lap. ¡°I didn¡¯t come here for peace and quiet.¡± Bjorn¡¯s voice cut into the balmy wind carrying the fragrance of the river current. Erna raised her head with a start. Their eyes met in the red of the sunset. ¡°Say what you were waiting to say,¡± Bjorn ordered calmly, boredom in his eyes. Erna shrank back at the bland command. She was grateful for the darkening sky, hiding her face, probably red as the sunset by now. She hadn¡¯t flinched when it came to sneaking out of Hardy Street and taking a cab to the bridge. Even when she stood on the archduke¡¯s bridge and waited for Bjorn¡¯s carriage, she¡¯d been brave without fear. All she had to do was return the clothes, apologize, and promise to pay the debt. Now face to face with Bjorn and her self-imposed task, Erna had suddenly become nervous. But as she thought one by one of what she had come to do, she found her bravery again. ¡°First of all,¡± she said, ¡°I came to return this.¡± Erna pulled herself together and held out a large box. Inside was the evening coat the Prince had wrapped her in that night. Bjorn smiled when he recognized the well-trimmed edge of his clothing. ¡°Was there no servant in the Hardy family who could run this errand?¡± ¡°I wanted to return it myself.¡± ¡°Why?¡± His stare burdened Erna, and she lowered her eyes and swallowed. ¡°I wanted to say¡ªjust wanted to say thank you, thank you so much for helping me, Prince. And I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry?¡± ¡°Because of me, you¡¯ve been falsely accused. I was the one who hurt Mr. Heinz, and now there¡¯s this false rumor that you were fighting¡­¡± ¡°Oh, that!¡± Bjorn cut Erna off in a casual way. ¡°It¡¯s not a false rumor.¡± ¡°What?¡± Startled, Erna looked full at him for the first time. Her hat, tastefully decorated with colorful flowers, bounced with her movement. Bjorn noticed her outfit for the first time. Dressed in light pink, white lace, and a variety of flowers and ribbons, Erna reminded him of a walking wedding cake. He came back to the conversation abruptly. ¡°I hit him.¡± ¡°Hit him? You, the Prince, hit him? Why?¡± ¡°Justice. He deserved it,¡± Bjorn said, a touch mischievous. Erna¡¯s na?ve reaction amused him. ¡°He had ten times as many bruises after I finished with him than after you had. So it¡¯s not really a false accusation.¡± ¡°But¡ªyou didn¡¯t get hurt?¡± Bjorn burst into laughter. That was a turn he¡¯d not expected. Was the woman seriously worried about him? He voiced his thoughts. ¡°How unexpected! The lady who assaulted me is worried about me.¡± ¡°Assaulted?! What do you mean? That day, when¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡± Bjorn¡¯s smile was soft. ¡°You see, the rumors aren¡¯t false accusations, so you have no need to apologize. The situation is taken care of. Did you have anything else to say?¡± A little dazed, Erna tried again to collect her thoughts. ¡°Yes¡­ yes¡­¡± she fumbled in her basket. ¡°Here, I brought¡ªI wanted to show you¡­¡± She pulled something from her basket. Silver bell flowers. Bjorn opened his eyes wider as he identified them. ¡°Are you here to sell flowers?¡± ¡°No, of course not¡ªI mean, I am going to sell them¡ªbut not to the Prince!¡± Erna stammered, shaking her head. ¡°I am going to sell flowers and reimburse you for the trophy. I promise.¡± ¡°Miss Hardy, are you going to sell flowers you¡¯ve made yourself?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been making flowers for a long time; I can do it well. This is a flower I made,¡± she added, presenting a silver bell to him shyly. The flower, delicately made and decorated with blue ribbons, was sophisticated enough to look real at first glance. To Erna¡¯s relief, Bjorn accepted it. ¡°You are pretty good at it, Miss Hardy.¡± ¡°Thank you. Mr. Pent said the same thing,¡± Erna said, innocently pleased at Bjorn¡¯s cynical remark. He shook with suppressed laughter. ¡°Mr. Pent?¡± ¡°He owns a hat store in Soldau. He said he¡¯d buy my artificial flowers.¡± Bjorn considered, a bit of confusion in his eyes. Whether he could believe it or not, it seemed like Erna had detailed plans on how to make money and reimburse him for the trophy. ¡°You are going to sell fake flowers to repay gold?¡± he asked, still faintly sarcastic, gently waving the silver bell she¡¯d given him. ¡°Will you finish before your coffin comes?¡± ¡°Of course, it will take a long time, but my flowers are selling at a higher price than you think,¡± Erna said coldly, angry at his disbelief. Bjorn watched her closely, reevaluating his opinion of her. She¡¯d seemed shy and timid, but after all, she could say what she had a mind to say. ¡°Making flowers takes skill, Prince. I don¡¯t mean to brag about myself, but I¡¯m good at it. I like flowers.¡± ¡°So it seems.¡± Bjorn¡¯s eyes twinkled as they went from one flower to another on her dress. He burst suddenly into uncontrolled laughter. Though so different from the court dresses he was familiar with, this woman with her unsophisticated ambitions and skills was beautiful in her own way. ¡°Well,¡± he said, finishing his laugh, ¡°you¡¯ll do as you please.¡± He shrugged half-heartedly. He didn¡¯t care about getting the trophy or its value from Erna. Bjorn had hoped to use it as leverage to win his bet¡ªright now, that was all Erna meant to him. The potential for a great victory at high stakes¡­ after that, he didn¡¯t care if she disappeared forever. ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much for understanding!¡± Erna repeated her gratitude over and over, delighted. ¡°Keep the flower, Prince,¡± she said, as he made a motion to hand it back. ¡°Think of it as a token of my promise.¡± She smiled brightly, facing him as she left the carriage. For a second, Bjorn idly wished he could keep the smile and return the flower. Then he put her out of his mind. Fortunately, Erna was able to reach home before dinner, though to do so, she had to run from the cab stop to Hardy Street. ¡°Miss! Where have you been?¡± Lisa greeted her, the obvious worry on her face replaced instantly with relief. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Lisa, I just left for a moment¡­ a walk¡­¡± Erna stumbled through a lie, sitting down on a chair by her bedroom window, breathing heavily. After having seen Prince Bjorn, she didn¡¯t dare tell Lisa where she had really been. Fortunately, Lisa asked no more questions and focused on her job. As she dressed and had her hair done, Erna reflected on the day with a little excitement. She¡¯d done all she had meant to do. Hard as it was to adapt to this strange city, now with her flowers she felt that she wasn¡¯t reduced to a helpless fool. And the Prince had praised her bouquet. Erna was happier than ever as she reflected on that fact. She had given him her best flower. She hoped he¡¯d use it sometime as a boutonniere. She would be proud if the Prince found one of her flowers useful. He was a bad man. Despite the events of the day, Erna kept the same conclusion. On the basis of his reputation, there could be no doubt. But he had been kind to her. That was also a clear fact. He was a bad person, but a kind one. Erna smiled at her silly conclusion. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Why are you so late?¡± Leonid started right off with a hard question. But then, Bjorn was a full hour late. Even in the way Leonid set down the book he¡¯d been reading, you could see a clear sign of disapproval. Bjorn glanced at the clock and smiled casually. He sat down at the table, opposite to Leonid. ¡°Something unexpected delayed me,¡± he said. ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Private affairs.¡± Bjorn¡¯s face tightened stubbornly and he showed no signs of explaining. Leonid sighed deeply. He knew how stubborn his twin brother was when he was in this mood. Just in time, the butler reported that dinner had been served. The two stood up to walk to the dinner table. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Leonid asked suspiciously, gesturing towards the flower Bjorn held. ¡°Ah,¡± Bjorn said, realizing that he was still holding Erna¡¯s flower. ¡°Were you with Gladys?¡± Leonid¡¯s expression hardened as he noticed that the flower was a silver bell, the Princess¡¯s favorite flower. Bjorn tossed the flower into the ashtray, where the cigarette ash quickly stained its beauty. ¡°Dinner,¡± he said carelessly. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Your Highness.¡± He took the lead with a light step, as smooth and casual as ever. As if he¡¯d already forgotten Erna and her flowers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I was late,¡± he said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ll give you a break in the game.¡± Leonid snorted, recalling his promise to play billiards after dinner. ¡°A Prince doesn¡¯t need a break,¡± he said. ¡°That¡¯s true. You¡¯re a Prince of billiards.¡± Bjorn grinned. Just look at him! Leonid snorted again. He had to reflect again on his mother¡¯s request in order to keep his patience. Throughout dinner, he tried to get Bjorn to talk, listening for anything unusual or suspicious. The table was set on the terrace, where the fresh evening breeze of the midsummer night brought the garden scents wafting over the dinner. By the time the meal was over, Leonid had concluded that his mother was just a fussy old woman. Bjorn was the same as ever. CH 24 The sunlight pouring through the window was dazzling, and Erna squinted to see through it. Still, she sat upright, glancing out the shop window, undeterred by the glare. Erna moistened her lips with her now lukewarm tea and gently put her teacup back on the table. Though the cup was chipped and there were old stains all over the table cloth, the tea wasn¡¯t bad considering the price here. She was a little hungry, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to order any scones. After having been forced to eat so many scones that they tasted like sand in her mouth last week, she was ready to go without scones for a long time to come. Her look as she watched the world outside the window was one of anxious expectation. From here, she could see the Soldau Department Store from this particular seat in the tea shop. Every Tuesday, Erna sat here, watching just like today. After she had counted five passing wagons and dozens of passersby, Erna saw Lisa bouncing and waving excitedly. With a smile of relief, Erna raised her hand in greeting. The flower selling delivery must have gone smoothly. ¡°They paid more today than last week!¡± Lisa came rushing into the room, holding out her purse gleefully. ¡°You¡¯re so good at it, miss. You have an eye for it and careful hands. Mr. Pent said so. He said you¡¯re the best flower producer he¡¯s seen.¡± ¡°Thanks to your help,¡± Erna said, smiling shyly and handing Lisa her share of the money. Knowing that Erna wouldn¡¯t let her refuse, Lisa accepted it gratefully. ¡°Thank you miss, sincerely.¡± ¡°You have my sincere thanks too, Lisa,¡± Erna said heartily, lifting the teapot and pouring out a cupful for Lisa. Lisa colored with pleasure as she took the cup. She smiled as she remembered Erna¡¯s strange request¡ªto help her sell flowers! Lisa hadn¡¯t been able to understand why a noble lady would want to make money with her hands. But Erna had explained that she needed money to help her grandmother in the countryside, and that was something Lisa could understand. Ever since she had started working, Lisa had sent half her salary to her family back in her hometown. So their artificial flower business grew from there and by now was prospering. At first, Lisa had only helped buy materials and deliver flowers, but she had quickly learned to make the simpler flowers herself. Lisa felt that she still wasn¡¯t a big help, but Erna always paid her a generous share. After they¡¯d finished their tea, the two went out into the busy street. They enjoyed their walk and talk, and they were back at the Hardy mansion before they knew it. ¡°Let¡¯s make more than usual this week,¡± Lisa was saying, while Erna smiled at her ambition. Just then a maid approached them, running with cheeks hot from her hurry. ¡°Miss Erna!¡± the maid cried. ¡°Quickly, go on in. The master is looking for you.¡± ¡°Father is looking for me?¡± ¡°Yes! You must go to his study right away¡­¡± The little maid paused, out of breath and looking frightened, unable to finish her sentence. Erna exchanged a puzzled glance with Lisa, but hurried on through the front door. The air of the house chilled her skin and she felt like she¡¯d come out of the sunshine into a dark, somber atmosphere. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* As the legal review of overseas borrowing came to a close, the room of lawyers and investors fell into silence. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Bjorn Dniester, sitting calmly at the head of the table. The bank¡¯s lawyer finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯ve heard our report,¡± he said. ¡°Now it¡¯s up to your Highness to decide.¡± ¡°When you say that, I feel like an all-powerful god. I enjoy the feeling.¡± Bjorn¡¯s laughter, fresh as the strong wind from the open window, hung in the air. It was hard to find traces of the debauchee in him, though he was so often criticized as such in the palace and city. No matter what may have been true of him at social clubs or parties, he always brought sharp judgment to his financial ventures. The middle-aged lawyer looked at the young Grand Duke Prince, a little startled at his last speech. When he was eighteen the Prince had taken his first steps into the capital market. He started investing in earnest after having learned all the could by selling the bonds handed down by his grandfather, King Phillip III. With many nobles still thinking that the capital market is far beneath them, the then Crown Prince¡¯s decision to participate had come as a shock. Had Bjorn inherited the crown as scheduled, he¡¯d have enriched the country, that was for sure. ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead as scheduled.¡± Bjorn gave his answer in a cool voice just as a knock rang out on the office door. The unexpected visitor entered abruptly, showing to the astonished room of men the hard face of the Queen. Bjorn greeted his mother after he dismissed the lawyers, wondering what she had come for. It was rare for her to visit his Great House like this. ¡°I¡¯ll order tea, Your Majesty, Queen,¡± he said. Isabel Dniester ignored him, exchanging remarks¡ªsarcastic on her side¡ªwith the leaving guests. Her face grew darker as everyone left and she was alone with her son. ¡°Can you explain this to me, Bjorn?¡± She sighed angrily and laid a newspaper she had brought on the table in front of him. The first page of today¡¯s tabloid was decorated with stories of the Grand Duke Prince. Bjorn took the paper quietly. The controversy around the assault case was what he had expected and half-wanted, but to his dismay he saw that the article was trying to relate the incident to Erna Hardy. According to testimony from an informant who asked to remain anonymous and who attended the Harbor Party, Prince Bjorn met a Lady, a beautiful member of the aristocracy, in a secret place that night. Having drunk a little too much, the Prince molested the lady and a scuffle broke out until our witness, passing by in the nick of time, dissuaded him. The tales of one-sided harassment are being contradicted by others, however. The noble Lady who was with the Prince that night may have been trying to seduce the Prince for some time. Rumors say she has liaisons with many gentlemen, and that she is the biggest obstacle to the reunion of Princess Gladys and Prince Bjorn. Has Prince Bjorn, the royal poisonous mushroom, committed yet another misdeed? Or has he fallen into the trap of a lady with her eyes on the position of Grand Duchess? Either way, the people¡¯s disappointment is clear. This newspaper has found that the majority of Lechenians want Prince Bjorn to apologize to Princess Gladys and reunite with her, an example the country can be proud of. Lechenians sincerely hope their wish will penetrate the walls of Schuber Palace. Bjorn laughed and dropped the paper. ¡°Who wrote this? He¡¯s the best gossip in the kingdom.¡± Bjorn¡¯s amusement subsided and he had a sudden wish to buy this newspaper out completely and crush it in the bud. But he controlled himself to meet his mother¡¯s glance with a casual eye and say, ¡°I think we need to make the Palace walls a little higher.¡± Bjorn smiled lightly, as though the accusations were irrelevant. ¡°Is that all you have to say?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a little regrettable,¡± Bjorn conceded, absentmindedly opening and closing the book of poems that lay on the table. ¡°I regret hitting Heinz¡¯s head; I should have gone for the mouth.¡± No trace of any serious concern over the situation appeared in his face, much less in his words. ¡°Bjorn! It¡¯s not something you can dismiss lightly!¡± ¡°Mother, it¡¯s not the first or second time something like this has happened. Gossip sells, so gossip will be sold. That¡¯s no reason to take it seriously.¡± ¡°But this time Gladys¡¯s name has been brought into it! And Miss Hardy¡¯s!¡± Isabel DeNister¡¯s expression was stern. ¡°Two well-born ladies of the court are having their names dragged through the mud because of your carelessness! Even if reunion with Gladys is impossible, you owe it to her not to willfully allow public opinion to form against her.¡± Bjorn shrugged. ¡°The higher public opinion against me, the higher public opinion for her. And the worse the former Crown Prince looks, the stronger Leonid¡¯s legitimacy. Don¡¯t worry too much, mother.¡± ¡°I¡¯m worried about YOU right now, Bjorn! You, not Leonid. I¡¯m worried about my firstborn son¡­ my most painful child¡­¡± The Queen¡¯s eyes, usually so calm, filmed over with tears. ¡°It¡¯s never been our desire to solidify the succession to the throne by throwing you away! You¡¯ve sacrificed enough¡­ I want you to be happy, Bjorn.¡± ¡°I¡¯m happy enough, mother. My life is going well enough for now.¡± Bjorn spoke seriously, sincerely, trying to reassure his mother. Still she sighed repeatedly, not able to let go of the feeling that something was wrong. After a while she spoke again. ¡°And Lady Hardy? Why is her name involved? Are you considering a serious relationship with her? Tell me the truth. I can discuss it with your father.¡± ¡°With her? Not at all.¡± Bjorn grinned and picked up his glass. He would have done the same for any woman. It had become a bit of a headache thanks to all this scandal from people who didn¡¯t know the circumstances at all, but at the end of the day, it was just a cheap rumor that would fizzle out over time. ¡°What are you going to do about the damage that Miss Hardy will suffer from this?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Bjorn shrugged lightly and let his eyes wander to the window. The clear sky and sunlight lit up his eyes. Her face, her bright smile, the ash-covered silver flower¡ªthese all rose briefly above the landscape and then disappeared. ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. It¡¯s not my business.¡± Looking out over the peaceful summer scenery, Bjorn stated his simple conclusion with a smile. Whatever he really thought, his mother understood that was the only answer he would give. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Reaching the end of the second floor hallway, Erna took a deep breath and opened the study door. Sitting side by side on the sofa were the Viscount and Viscountess Hardy¡ªand the Viscount looked very angry. ¡°Father¡­ I heard you¡¯ve been looking for me¡­¡± ¡°You slut!¡± Viscount Hardy jumped up and cut Erna off in a voice like thunder. ¡°You said the reason you left the Harbor Street party early was because you were sick! You dare to deceive us with your innocent face!¡± ¡°Father?¡± ¡°Tell me the truth, or it will be worse for you! Were you with the Grand Duke, Erna?¡± He yanked a newspaper off the table and waved it in her face. The headline¡ªThe Real Truth of Prince Bjorn¡¯s Fight¡ªstared Erna in the face and she turned pale. The Viscount, who had been watching his daughter¡¯s face closely, burst into a villainous laugh. Erna opened her mouth, trying to explain. ¡°That¡ªthat¡¯s not¡­ it¡¯s¡­¡± The Viscount¡¯s big hand flew into Erna¡¯s face. Stunned, Erna only processed what was happening as she heard the sound of a loud slap on her cheek. Another slap. Staggering under the blow, Erna lost her balance and fell to the carpet. The Viscount flung the crumpled newspaper down in front of her. Blood dripped from her cut lips onto the paper, over the Prince¡¯s picture. CH 25 ¡°Hey, honey, calm down,¡± the Viscountess said, surprised by the situation. ¡°You can¡¯t do this, no matter how angry you are, she has another party to attend tomorrow.¡± ¡°Party? She¡¯s a libertine, if the rumours are anything to go by, I don¡¯t care about some party.¡± Walter shouted. Erna looked down at the newspaper on the floor, but couldn¡¯t quite read the small words of the article. She was able to grasp the context and wondered how such a petty rumour could be considered news worthy. It seemed to be enough to convince her father though, who wouldn¡¯t give Erna the chance to explain anything. Erna looked up at her red faced father and was pained to see the anger there. She felt so humiliated she could cry, but tears did not flow. It may be said that she didn¡¯t even know how to cry any more. ¡°Why do you have to get greedy and do every possible wrong thing? A scandal like this, right when the random is only going up. All these good marriages we¡¯re going to miss because of this.¡± Walter raged on. The words buzzed around Erna¡¯s head, his anger pouring out at her, but she looks up at him blank faced. He might as well have been muted, all save one thing. My father wants to sell his own daughter into marriage? Erna didn¡¯t know what people hissed into the ears of those that would listen, hiding their shame behind their hands as they spread vicious rumours of her. She didn¡¯t really care, they were not true and that was all that mattered. The fact that her father did hurt the most. It is the wish of many parents to find a suitable match for their child. To marry their daughters into a good family, or power and money. Her father was the same, it would seem and Erna was never given a choice in the matter. At least, he never denied any outstretched hand that reached for Erna¡¯s hand, no matter what predicament it put her in. She had no intention of getting married. ¡°Am I really only here, at Hardy Manor, so that you can sell me to the highest bidder? Is this really how you treat your own daughter?¡± Erna said. Her voice was the softest whisper and she doubted her father even heard her, but she locked him with a stare that shot a cold tingle up Walters spine. Erna got to her feet as the Viscount sighed roughly. ¡°Please father, don¡¯t do this to me.¡± Her voice trembled from the fear of facing her father, but she stood firmly. ¡°How can you treat me like this? I know you¡¯ve ignored me for so long, but I am still your daughter. How can you be so heartless?¡± ¡°This was your idea. You chose to come here for the year, or did you really think that would be enough to pay off the debt? Have those eccentric old fools raised an even bigger fool?¡± Walter snorted. ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to insult them, they are better people than you ever will be.¡± Erna snorted back. ¡°No, I have the right afforded me as your father and I am more than qualified to comment.¡± Walter shouted, bristling with pride. ¡°They would have you growing old, as they are, wasting away in some decrepit courner of some forgotten village. At least I am concerned with a real future for you, which includes finding you a good marriage. So stop with this immaturity, stop doing everything wrong and start following instructions. Do you understand?¡± Erna was stoic in the face of her fathers fury. Even as he leaned over her, red face inches from hers, the smell of his hot breath coming strong, she remained stubborn. She could see his eyes becoming more and more fierce as they looked at her, trembling as she was, but she stood straight and did not back down. ¡°If you slip up one more time, I will sell that country house. How¡¯s that?¡± Walter said, calmness not quite reaching the extent of his words. ¡°You can¡¯t do that, you promised the house to me.¡± Her poise broke and she shouted. Walter smiled at her. ¡°That¡¯s only when your part of the arrangement has been fulfilled.¡± Walter said. ¡°How can you be so mean.¡± Erna almost stamped her foot. ¡°Mean? You¡¯re only a penniless girl, Lady Baden.¡± Walter mocked and raised his hand to slap Erna. ¡°Honey, stop, please.¡± Brenda cooed at Walter. She was nervousely looking around as she reached up and grabbed her husbands arm. Walter backed down, but not before giving a swift kick at the bastard newspaper. ¡°Think carefully before you act, Erna, no matter how stupid you might be, I hope that meaning is not lost on you.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Unbelievable. Erna Hardy. Bjorn was enjoying a good cigar on the terrace of the social club when he saw the young woman. He frowned and pulled himself out of his seat. He leant on the railing and puffed out a cloud of thick, white smoke. He sniffed at the intoxicating woody aroma as he watched Erna walking closer. He watched her as she stopped under the clock tower and look down at her toes, then move off again. There was no sign of the maid that was always glued to Erna¡¯s side. He checked the time on his pocket watch, slippe it back into its breast pocket and adjusted the sit of his wide brimmed hat. It was late, to late for a member of the nobility to be out on their own. Rumors would spread. The Hardy¡¯s were rife with scandal these days. It was so loud it became impossible to ignore and he started to wonder how she had been faring in the quagmire. As if thinking about her made her suddenly aware of him, she looked up at him. Despite the darkness, and the distance, Bjorn felt like their eyes met. Erna froze in place and a long moment seemed to pass between them, before Erna looked back at her toes. Without warning, Erna turned and hurridly walked the other way. Bjorn didn¡¯t take insult from it and simply laughed it off. The woman was the centre of much gossip, he doubted she wanted to add to that pyre. What would the snobs make of her meeting the Prince in the dead of night? It might also be because he was the Prince. It must be a lot to take in for a simple country girl, who grew up in a village where the biggest celebrity was probably a problematic goose on the village green. Bjorn watched Erna dissapear into the night before turing to head back inside the club. It was its busy period, but even still, Heinz was stood all alone. Being the editor for the newspaper responsible for a lot of the gossip around the Erna girl, its no wonder people don¡¯t want to talk to him and have their laundry aired the next morning. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re waiting on you.¡± Peter said, noticing Bjorn come in from the terrace, he was loading up for a new game of cards. Bjorn took his seat and knocke off the ash build up. The group loved to pass jibes between themselves, scratching at each other with blunt barbs and casual insults. They could not touch him though, not that Bjorn would have minded, but it was kind of an unwritten rule amoungst them. He moistened his lips with a sip of brandy and looked at his cards. They were difficult to read, their numbers and pictures slid from his mind as he considered them. All thoughts were turned to Erna as she walked away, but not toward the Hardy family mansion. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Pavel was not able to get out of Lehman Street until late. He refused a lift home and opted to walk the streets. He liked walking the streets when they were like this. Quiet and with a fresh wind blowing in. He liked to use this time to order his thoughts and make sense of the world. The second daughter of Count Lehman was an avid appreciator of art. She was well known for endorsing artists and thanks to Pavel¡¯s recent victory at the Royal Academy of Art, her attention was firmly fixed on him. He had been invite to a very special dinner, accompanied by some very wealthy sponsors and he was able to sell some of his work for a very high price. It was the right time to be happy, in many ways, but it wasnt just selling his work, but deep down his heart was heavy. Erna¡¯s name had been thrown around a lot lately, but not on good terms. She was pretty much the topic of discussion at the dinner, the scandal between her and the Grand Duke. The nobels all sympathised with Princess Gladys and were heavil critical of Erna. Not so much the Duke Lehman, who was constantly ourtaged about his future wife being spoken about like that. Lehmans daughters were the worst culprits for the gossip, they hoped that providing harsh criticisim of the women, the Count would change his mind about marrying her. Every time he saw Count Lehman that evening, he couldn¡¯t help but think of Erna. It was hard for him to understand how Erna had been promised to the dusty, grey haired old man. The thought of his shrivelled up hands touching her rankled at Pavel¡¯s heart, but there was no point in feeding that fire, there was nothing he could do to help his long time friend. It was a difficult battle, to stay in control and not let a random outburst of anger in Erna¡¯s defence boil over. He would het his own back on them, for Erna, by taking their money and thats what he focused on. No matter how many times Erna, the Poison Mushroom Prince, or scandal was mentioned in the same breath, he couldn¡¯t let it boil his blood. He should have paid more attention to Erna. He knew filling himself up with regret was pointless, but he couldn¡¯t help himself, the girl had a hold of him and with her talk of going back to Burford at the end of the year, filled him with hope. He loosened his tie and stuffed it into his pocket. He hated the thing, it always felt like it was choking him, but it was necessary if you wanted to be taken seriously. Now, able to breath, he felt like he needed to talk to Erna. He had to be careful, one careless act and he could lose Erna. Viscount Hardy had brought his daughter to the city to sell her off in marriage. In a few days he would get the money for the paintings and so he would be able to help, if only a little. He hoped that if she could get back to Burford, she might be able to have a more peaceful life and that was how he was going to help. He was going to raise the money to buy her out of this arranged marriage. If only Viscount Hardy would let Erna go. Pavel arrived at his house and made to head up the steps that lead to the front door. Coming home, his self contemplation flittered away and he felt all the stress and worry melt away for a moment. Just in time to notice a shadowy form sat on the top step. Huddled within themselves. Pavel was inteding to pass them by, desperate to get in and get something to eat, but his good nature niggle at him and he stopped in front of the shadow. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Pavel asked nervousely, hoping he wasnt about to get stabbed. The figure looked up at him. ¡°Erna?¡± CH 26 ¡°I was a fool. I shouldn¡¯t have trusted my father.¡± Erna opened her mouth after a long while to take a drink of the milk that was given to her. The glass was still warm, as she squeezed it in her hands, the bruising still painful. Her head was a little calmer, now that she had time to order her thoughts. She didn¡¯t want anything to do with her father any more. ¡°I am so sorry to trouble you like this.¡± Erna said after taking another sip of milk. As she regained her composure, she turned to face Pavel. ¡°You¡¯re the only one that has taken care of me¡­¡± She bowed her head as she let the words trail off. She remembered seeing Bjorn on her way over, their eyes meeting across the span of the square, maybe he would help her. The thought melted away as soon as he appeared, she didn¡¯t want the Prince knowing about this. ¡°No need to thank me, like I said, anytime you need help just come and find me.¡± Pavel said with a warming smile. He got up and took Erna¡¯s empty glass and returned it to the kitchen. He was gone for a while and when he returned, he was holding a large blanket. Erna¡¯s eyes went wide when she recognised it. ¡°My Grandmother¡¯s blanket.¡± Erna smiled as Pavel draped it over her shoulders. The split lip hurt and was very bitter, but Erna did not stop smiling. ¡°Yeah, it was a congratulatory gift from Baroness Baden.¡± Pavel said. As he sat back down, the weak smile melted away. He thought about the old woman when she gave him the blanket. She had told him to use it always, even in the summer and especially in the city, where disease was rife. Pavel¡¯s disposition quickly became one of hot anger again as he brought his mind back to the present. He could not help but feel resentment for Viscount Hardy, for treating the jewel of the Hardy family as he did. ¡°Would you like me to take you back to Burford?¡± It was an impulsive question, but that did not mean Pavel did not mean it. ¡°I would love to, I want to, but¡­I can¡¯t right now.¡± Erna said, eyes downcast. ¡°If I break from my contract, we would have to leave our home in Baden.¡± ¡°Contract?¡± ¡°Yes, getting married, as per my fathers request.¡± Erna¡¯s knuckles turned white as she gripped the hem of the blanket. ¡°But you can¡¯t stay here like this.¡± ¡°I know. I wont let me father sell me off to some disgusting old pervert. I will find a way.¡± ¡°You could always give up the house. I know how you value the place, but you can¡¯t tell me you value it more than your own life.¡± Pavel moved closer to Erna and put an arm around her. ¡°Because then we would have nowhere else to go.¡± Erna looked at him with sad, puffy red eyes. It wasn¡¯t that Erna had not thought about it, she had given it a great deal of thought. Even if they scraped together all the money that they could, it was a lot of responsibility for the two of them. She also had to think of her two maids, who had become more like family than anything else, especially her father. Then there was trying to find somewhere decent to rent. ¡°I can help you. I will get plenty of money soon, from selling my paintings. It¡¯s not a whole heap of money, but it will be enough for you and your Grandmother to find somewhere out in the country, away from this place.¡± ¡°No, Pavel, you can¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, call it a lifelong loan. You can pay me back any time between now and a hundred years time, no interest.¡± Pavel finally conveyed the thoughts that had been plaguing him since the first time he saw Erna in the city. ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that.¡± Erna pleaded. ¡°Yes I can, it¡¯s my money and I can do what I want with it, and I choose to help you.¡± Pavel had expected this reaction from Erna, she was a respectful young lady and he calmly carried on trying to convince her to accept his help. ¡°Think realistically, Erna, your father will sell you before the end of Fall, before even that if possible. It is nigh on impossible for you to raise enough money before then.¡± Erna could not deny that Pavel raised a very good point, but he didn¡¯t have to be so cold about it. Pavel quietly took a deep breath and looked into Erna¡¯s fierce blue eyes. She was speechless, he could see her working things out in her head. Was he being too reckless? Pavel knew that running away like this would leave a nasty scar on the aristocracy, and she would never be welcomed back, but at least it¡¯s a chance for her to get away and what Erna needed right now was a way out. ¡°Just think about it, about getting away from your father.¡± Pavel said. He wondered if he had crossed the line; he was always very conscious of Erna as a nobility and he was a mere common as muck painter. He respected those boundaries, while nurturing Erna¡¯s friendship. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna Hardy had disappeared. She was not present at any social gathering, she had not been seen down by the Hardy estate or downtown. The Viscount and his wife did make a statement that the girl was bed ridden with some ailment, but no one believed the story. ¡°What are we going to do if she doesn¡¯t turn up to the rowing competition?¡± Peter said, through a yawn. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me she won¡¯t be there for the greatest event of the summer.¡± Said a man Bjorn had never gotten the name of. ¡°It¡¯ll be hard if she¡¯s so ill she has to stay in bed.¡± Peter said, still yawning. ¡°Health problems isn¡¯t just about health.¡± Leonard said. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s taking a break from all the scandal, waiting for things to die down.¡± It seemed, at that moment, that everyone in the social club looked at Bjorn, who was calmly eating an apple and only half paying attention to the conversation. He was watching the entrance like a hawk. ¡°Give it up, Bjorn, no matter how stupid he might be, he ain¡¯t crazy enough to show his face.¡± Peter said. He finally finished yawning and was pouring a drink for Bjorn. As if the universe was determined to prove Peter wrong, Robin Heinz waltzed into the social club. ¡°He is crazy.¡± Leonard said sadly. Bjorn calmly bit into his apple and only rose when the group had settled down. His footsteps were loud as he approached Robin Heinz, sitting at a table of loud gentlemen sharing stories and jokes. The atmosphere had generally been cheerful, but everything went silent when Bjorn stood next to Heinz. ¡°Long time no see, Heinz.¡± Bjorn said. Heinz had tried his best to ignore Bjorn, turning his back on him and burying his nose in the tabloid that had been the centre of many jokes made at the table. Bjorn lowered himself into the chair next to Heinz and everyone watched. ¡°Here, have a drink.¡± Bjorn said and grabbed the bottle of wine the waiter had just brought over. He poured out a splash into the tumbler in front of Heinz. He then snatched the paper out of Heinz¡¯s hands and eyed the article; he already knew what he was looking for, but made a pantomime of reading it first. ¡°Lady Hardy, who had seduced me first, had also seduced the Grand Duke. It was her intention to create a rift between the Grand Duke and myself. That is why the fight with the Grand Duke occurred, it was coercion from Lady Hardy who sought to test her potential suitors, in some sordid game only she knows the rules of, to entertain her bored little mind.¡± More and more people had speculated that Heinz was the one who had instigated a fight with the Grand Duke, throwing the first punches. In order to save face, Heinz abused his role in the tabloids to justify himself and use Erna as a scapegoat. It was a pretty solid strategy as he knew no one would willingly take Erna¡¯s side in the matter. ¡°Is that really what happened?¡± Bjorn said with false intrigue. ¡°My memory is a little fuzzy.¡± Bjorn signalled the waiter, who came over and filled his glass. The mood in the social club was usually calm, providing a place to relax, especially during the long, hot summer days when the mood became languid, but things turned tense very quickly. Robin Heinz, who could now feel the bind he was in, looked about the room without making eye contact with anyone. Bjorn moved to be directly in front of Robin Heinz, providing him no room to avoid the Grand Duke. The silence from the man was grating against Bjorn¡¯s nerves and his patience was nowhere near deep enough. ¡°I¡¯m getting impatient, Heinz,¡± Bjorn said, putting down the half empty glass of water. ¡°If you continue to ignore me, you¡¯ll make me look like an intruder to an otherwise pleasant little gathering here.¡± Bjorn gently placed his hands on Robin¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Did you honestly think you¡¯d never see me again, especially here?¡± ¡°What the hell do you want me to say?¡± Heinz blurted. ¡°Nothing grandiose.¡± Bjorn removed his hand from Heinz¡¯s shoulder and stood up. Heinz started to breathe properly and at that moment, the chair collapsed from under him and his world spun around. When he opened his eyes again, he was staring up at the ceiling. Bjorn came into view and stared down at him with intense grey eyes. Just like that night, he was smiling. ¡°You, you,¡± Heinz stammered. He tried to get up and wailed when Bjorn¡¯s foot came down heavily on his chest and pinned him to the floor. ¡°You said it yourself, we¡¯re rivals, aren¡¯t we? Rivals fighting for the affection of the same woman. I¡¯m sure you said something like that.¡± ¡°Bjorn, you¡­¡± ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know, did you? This is how I treat my rivals.¡± Bjorn grabbed the bottle from the table and leaning over the stricken Heinz, he poured the contents over the red face of Robin Heinz. He smiled as Robin Heinz struggled and screamed for assistance, but no one came to help and Bjorn did not stop until the bottle was empty. He took his foot from the chest of the pathetic man and wandered back to his own party as if nothing had happened. Heinz laid on the floor for a long while, wailing at the ceiling. The rest of the lounge was abuzz with chatter and whispers. When Bjorn was finally done at the social club, he went to his carriage and the waiting footmen. These hot summer days had made him lethargic and lazy, it was nice to get some excitement back in his life. He felt energised. He had glee in his heart again as the carriage trundled along the road, back to the palace. When it turned down Tara Boulevard, he caught a glimpse of Lisa, Erna¡¯s maid. She was carrying a very large bundle alone. ¡°Hmm, Erna is still absent.¡± CH 27 The flowers bloomed at Erna¡¯s fingertips, as she cut and pasted the petals together. She moved mechanically, as if just going through the motions and Lisa watched her. She was filled with wonder as she watched her beautiful mistress make beautiful corsages. She spent her days quietly in the Hardy Mansion, as per her fathers request, who had forbidden her to go outside until all her wounds had healed. Lisa would have been afraid for her lady, who constantly stared off into space, but at least she was keeping busy. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry Lisa, I hope you did not wait long.¡± Erna said, noticing Lisa¡¯s presence. When she lovingly placed the newly completed rose in its box, she completed another order. She had three times more orders this week as she did last week. ¡°I think you¡¯re over doing it miss.¡± Lisa said. Lisa looked at Erna with apprehension. The cuts and bruises of her fathers beating had fully healed, but Erna still looked haggard and drawn, mostly from all the extra work she was doing in the evenings. ¡°You need sleep.¡± Lisa added. ¡°It¡¯s okay, being locked away isn¡¯t boring if you concentrate on your past times.¡± Erna smiled. Lisa glossed over the conversation with a smile and picked up the next big bundle for the department store. When she left, Erna was left alone in the silent room. She did not notice. She had her desk situated under the large window and she stared out of it, at the fading flowers. They made her realise that summer would be over soon, her ordeal would be over soon. As if like clockwork, Erna ran through the numbers again, the dates, the sleeps until the date that she had promised Pavel. The date was all that supported her life right now. It was a shameless act, but she had decided to accept Pavel¡¯s help. Running away in the middle of the night was never the dignified thing to do, but there are moments where exception need to be made. It was a lesson taught by her father, though without meaning. Her father had lied to her, he had conned her into coming to the city and only sought his own profit off her back. When she reflected on this, heat rose up in her and she could feel the anger boil over. During her time at the house, she came to realised her father had lost a lot of money through being swindled himself. His fortune declined sharply and he had plans to sell his daughter on the wedding market to make up for his losses. It was shallow trick she would have seen if she had been more diligent. She was a crushed fool at the bottom of a swindlers food chain. She was angry at herself for being so naive, her pride was hurt and she could not sleep. She could sense the disappointment in her Grandfather, who had been so proud of how smart his Grandchild was. He had said Erna was a good student. She got up with determination, standing proud and strong. She looked like she was going to jump out of the window and fly away. Instead, she grabbed some supplied and carried on making the corsages. Even if she was going to run away, until that day, she was going to face her duties with pride, that included getting these orders filled. She wanted to say good bye to the naive Erna Hardy of the past, to be less complacent and to stare adversity with stubborn defiance. She noticed the pile of letters in the bin. They had all been letters asking for Lady Hardy¡¯s hand, to conduct courtship rituals and other such pompous traditions. Why was it so hard for these people to accept rejection? She had sent letters of rejection to every bachelor, but they still sent the same tired letters, inviting her to social parties, or fireworks displays. They can very well take themselves to see the fireworks. Lisa said it would bring shame if a lady was unable to find a gentleman escort on that day. She suggested not rejecting the courting letters out of hand and maybe consider one or two of them. Erna couldn¡¯t believe Lisa had really suggested going boating, in the night, with a man she didn¡¯t know? She would rather be an undignified lady, than uphold that tradition. Besides, fifteen more days. With each letter sent by the same person, Erna used a thicker pen, bolder letters and bigger, to underline her stubbornness in rejecting these letters. They never seemed to acquest the point however. ¡°Miss, miss! Look, its the Palace, the Schubert Palace.¡± Lisa came rushing into the room without knocking. ¡°Calm down Lisa, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Her Majesty¡­The Queen is looking for you.¡± Lisa said, wide eyed. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* It was in the afternoon, when the sun warm golden disc, that the carriage carrying Bjorn and Leonid trundled out fo the main gate of Schuber Palace. They were off to visit the Duchess of Arsene at her summer palace. Originally it was meant to be the Queen and Leonid, but it was changed at the last minute. ¡°Your Grandmother is very fond of you, Bjorn.¡± The Queen said. Bjorn had been woken up right before lunch, to his mothers knocking on the door. She then proceeded to lecture him about late nights and drunken games. It seemed that the Queen sent him off to visit his Grandmother as some form of punishment. As his mother said, the Duchess loved her first Grandson more than anyone, so it was a little thing to bare this annoyance for a little while. It didn¡¯t help that Bjorn was just as stubborn in matters as his mother and that annoyance quickly became hatred, as they bounced along the road. ¡°Thanks to you, it should be a fun evening.¡± Leonid smirked. It was hard to judge Bjorn¡¯s mood at times, he remained so stoic at times, with a glint of a random smile. Even Leonid, who had dedicated his life amusing himself with Bjorn¡¯s discomfort, found it hard to judge his brothers mood. ¡°At least I will get a decent dinner out of it.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Only because she still loves you, despite everything, you¡¯re still her favourite.¡± Leonid said dejectedly. Leonid referred to the incident with Princess Gladys and Bjorn felt heat rise against Leonid for bringing it up. The Duchess had barely spoken to Bjorn since the divorce. She accepted him at the table, tolerated his company when she must, but she was not as communicable as she used to be. ¡°You could always tell her the truth.¡± Leonid went on. He sat forward, hands clasped like he was at prayer. Bjorn looked out of the carriage window so that his brother wouldn¡¯t see the dejected snarl. Beside the Lars royal family, there were only three people in the whole kingdom that knew the truth. The king, the queen and Leonid. Four if you count the bastard Gladys cheated on him with. The Duchess resented him for his act. It might not have been so bad if he had just divorced Gladys, but his abdication from the throne, making Leonid the Crown Prince, seemed to properly upset the Duchess. Leonid tried to refuse the position, claiming that Bjorn was a much better suit. When ever he thought about the situation, Leonid felt terrible for his twin brother. He could never be like Bjorn, the one who taught Leonid all about how a single person could be heartless, responsible, distrusting and considerate all at once. The carriage moved across the bridge, Leonid had buried his nose in a book and Bjorn was still staring out of the window, not really looking out at anything, but looking in. The bridge reminded him of the time he met with Erna, to return his coat, right before the Heinz scandal blew up. ¡°What were you going to do if I didn¡¯t show?¡± Bjorn had asked Erna. ¡°Come back tomorrow, I suppose.¡± Erna replied. She answered like it was a matter of course. ¡°There is only one road out of the palace and to the city, so I figured you¡¯d come past here eventually.¡± Her own logic had frustrated Bjorn, he had not expected her to be, he felt like she was a match for his wits and she was fiercely independent. When they had arrived at her street, she hoped off the carriage like it was some ordinary thing and refused to let Bjorn see her off. She was so proud of the fact that she knew how to ride a station wagon, she made it sound like some great achievement. She left a modest farewell, like she was saying good bye to her grocer and crossed to the other side of the street. When Bjorn moved on, the woman didn¡¯t occupy much more of his thoughts, or at least, he didn¡¯t think she did. As the carriage passed the middle of the bridge and his mind was cast back to that day, he realised his thoughts had lingered on her more than he realised. ¡°Who is she?¡± He muttered to himself. Leonid looked up from his book and out the window. ¡°Hmm, who?¡± He said, but Bjorn ignored him as he caught the site of a brown haired woman. He felt anxiety race up his body. The disappointment stung as he saw it was only a woman that reminded him of Erna. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* A table had been set up for the Queens guest deep in the garden annex. Isabel Dniester, the Queen, greeted Erna as she was escorted by footmen. It was as if they were two close companions set to enjoy afternoon tea together. ¡°You may go.¡± The Queen waved away the footmen. As the servants left, the garden was drapped in an awkward silence. ¡°Shall we have tea.¡± The Queen said and offered Erna a seat. ¡°Oh, yes, of course your majesty.¡± Erna hurriedly took her seat and picked up the tea cup, waiting patiently for the Queen to take the first sip, she then took hers. She was frightfully aware of her trembling hands. The Queen examined Erna Hardy over the lip of her tea cup, worried that the poor girl was going to spill her tea and burn herself. This was a very different encounter than when they had met at the social gathering. Probably because of the lack of the old fashioned dress and make up. A couple days ago, the Queen had sent out investigators to covertly gather all the information they could about Erna Hardy. They returned with a thick report of the woman¡¯s history, information of the two families, Baden and Hardy and all the gossip and scandal they had been involved in. Erna was a lady that sported the Hardy name, but she had mostly been raised by Baden¡¯s. A righteous and good family of aristocrats. Although they had fallen on hard times, they lived without losing dignity. The information in the report claimed that Erna Hardy was a very different person to what the rumours suggested. So curiosity took the better of the Queen and she decided that she wanted to meet Erna in person. ¡°What is you r relationship to my son, Bjorn.¡± The Queen asked. Erna looked up from her tea cup, confusion spattered her features and looked at the Queen with big, beautiful, deep blue eyes. It was no wonder she had caught the attention of all the socialites. ¡°Tell me what happened between the two of you, Miss Hardy and you had better not try to deceive me.¡± CH 28 Lisa paced tirelessly along the road round the back of the mansion. The Viscount and his wife would be returning soon and if Erna was not at the mansion¡­ Lisa shuddered at the thought. She hated the idea that her Mistress would be punished because of her mistake. What could she have done though? She couldn¡¯t very well hide the letter from the Queen. If Erna never showed up to her summons, she would have been in greater trouble, Lisa doubly so. The turmoil swirling inside Lisa left her feeling something ominous was about to descend upon her and she was powerless to stop it. It drove her to an irritability that has her stuck pacing up and down the same short bit of road. When she had received the message that someone was looking for Lady Hardy¡¯s maid, she thought it was going to be yet another dashing young noble with a letter of heart felt emotions, accompanied by an overly elaborate bouquet. What she found was a fancy carriage, with a stern faced footman waiting at the foot of the step. He sounded like the most impatient person Lisa had ever met. ¡°The Queen has requested Lady Hardy¡¯s presence.¡± He said. Lisa didn¡¯t know if she should have apologised to the man, but she ran straight to Erna with the message. When Erna got to the carriage, everything moved so fast Lisa didn¡¯t have time to process what just happened. The footman ushered Erna into the carriage, Lisa didn¡¯t see anyone else in there and before she could ask, the carriage was away. She should have followed them, or maybe even convince Erna to take her to the palace with her, but she didn¡¯t, she just stood on the pavement and watched them leave. Her insides boiled in frustration. Lisa couldn¡¯t handle the anxiety twisting her up. She felt like a child¡¯s wind up toy that had been wound up too far. The stress of being held in that ready to go position was exhausting. It all finally came out in a sigh and she sat down on the curb. Her nerve spiked when she heard the clip clop and the rattle of carriage wheels. At first she was elated, Erna had finally returned from the palace. Then her dread took over, what if the Viscount had returned already? Relief washed over her as she saw the same carriage that had kidnapped Erna come around the bend, she nearly fainted. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The sound of the scissors constant rasping never ceased, except late at night when the wielder needed rest. Erna looked down blankly at the desk, her mind fleeing from her for a moment. The sound of the scissors was a hypnotic note that distracted her from pretty much everything. She placed the scissors down and tried to remember what flower she was making. ¡°Rose.¡± Erna whispered. She massaged her aching hands and throbbing joints. Pergola covered in rose vines in full bloom, calm waves and the sound of seagulls from afar. The memory suddenly came to her. Memories of table covered in white lace cloth, beautiful ceramics and the surreal face of her Grandmother. What would her Grandmother say if she knew her Granddaughter had met with the Queen? Erna thought about writing to her, but then stopped herself, what would her Grandmother think when she leaned why Erna had met with the Queen? The urge to write to her Grandmother soon faded. She would faint to learn Erna had met with the Queen to explain the scandal between her and Prince Bjorn. It would not go down well, especially so soon after the divorce and abdication from the throne. The ache in her hands did not subside, so Erna decided it was probably a good time to stop. She stood up to lean over and open the window. A cool night breeze chilled Erna¡¯s skin and ties a shawl over her nightgown. It felt like a dream as she leaned on the window sill and stared down into the dark garden. It felt like only yesterday she was living a rather mundane life out in the country. Then her Grandfather passed away and almost over night they were on the verge of losing their home. Erna was forced to come to her father for help and then all this scandal took over. So many incredible things happening in just one season. And then that whole thing earlier, with the Queen. As Erna recalled that conversation, she let out a deep sigh. She had told the Queen everything, in as much detail as she could, about her and Prince Bjorn. At times her mind went blank, but she never lied or knowingly distorted the truth in any way. Erna hoped it would help clear up any misinformation. ¡°Are you really saying Bjorn wanted that?¡± The Queen said, after she heard everything. The first time the Queen expressed any emotion, or thought, on the matter was when Erna told of the lost gold antler trophy and how Bjorn had agreed when Erna offered to pay for it. Erna spoke like she faced a terribly biased jury and she was pouring her heart out to prove her innocence. She even told the Queen that she was going to pay off the debt by selling corsages. The hope that a lady of aristocracy would stoop to such a level to pay off a debt, would it be enough to convince the Queen she meant no ill? ¡°So, you really sold artificial flowers to pay off the trophy, Bjorn really accepted that? My Bjorn, the Prince?¡± Erna wasn¡¯t sure what the Queen wanted her to say, she seemed completely disbelieving. She smiled dejectedly and left it at that. Once that was done, her time with the Queen passed like any run of the mill afternoon tea Erna had attended. The Queen skilfully led a daily conversation as if talking to a long lost friend and they were catching up on old times. The Prince¡¯s name was not mentioned again. Erna closed the window and shuffled back over to the desk. Her hands still hurt, but they were no longer so bad that they kept her from her work. If you are soaked in pointless sentiment, you will only deepen your depression. If you work, you can reduce your debt. Erna continued to work as she repeated the mantra in her head. She knew that selling artificial flowers would never be enough to cover the cost of the trophy and then add the money Pavel had leant her, she would have to decorate the hats of every women in the city if she wanted to pay every one back. This was the only solution Erna could think of, so she decided to do her best. It might take her whole life, but she had to deal with these things, no matter how overwhelming they were. Erna was used to the struggle, her whole life had been one challenge after another. Sometimes she feels helpless, but other times, there is always something that can be done, no matter how small or insignificant. Erna knew she should never give up, especially not on herself. By the time Erna was done making the last petal, it was well past midnight. Other than the few hours with the Queen, she had dedicated the whole day to making flowers. After tidying everything away, Erna went to wash up before laying down on the bed. It was easy for her to fall asleep. Thanks to the fatigue of the work and the emotional drain on the afternoon, Erna slept the night away. She was even able to create harmony with her dream, which was of a flower the size of the city. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Look over there, she¡¯s finally here.¡± Peter declared. He was examining the crowed with wide eyes, scrutinizing every face he could, daring not risk missing the opportunity to see the young lady that was the main character for today¡¯s festival. The Hardy family had just entered the stand and with them was Erna Hardy. ¡°I knew it.¡± While laughing at the crowds reaction, Leonard was also relieved. If Erna had not shown up once in awhile, all the young lads would have degenerated into mindless idiots, obsessing over mythical phantoms. ¡°Well, Miss Hardy, I am glad to see you don¡¯t have any trouble with boats.¡± Peter said. ¡°Pah, do you think you have the skill to ride your boat?¡± Leonard scoffed. ¡°Of course.¡± Even though ridicule was in his eyes, Peter stood firm. Among the young gentlemen who were taking part in the bet, Peter sent the most letters and flowers to Lady Hardy. From that, he got the most replies, which Peter took to mean she was more interested in him. The pride of his letters is the one preceding the one he sent asking after her health. Despite the reply containing a firm rejection, like the others, it did contain a little more, only to state that she was well. ¡°Do you really think you can entice a woman so embroiled in a scandal with Prince Bjorn Dniester?¡± Leonard teased. ¡°Oh that? Its fine, Bjorn is just using her to get at his ex-wife. I¡¯m different, we have a genuine, emotional bond.¡± Peter said proudly. Thinking about the large pile of personal replies from Erna, Peter really thought he stood a chance, but little did he realise, he and Erna were not on the same boat. ¡°Well, here comes your rival now.¡± Leonard pointed. He giggled like a school boy who just heard a funny fart joke. The Royal Family was coming down the narrow path from the palace to the riverside. The whole family came down to the VIP seats, all with the exception of Leonid, who participated in the games. The crowd applauded and cheered, charging the atmosphere of the riverside festival. ¡°Psst, Bjorn, look there.¡± Peter whispered as he approached the podium and slipped into the seat next to Bjorn. Princess Louise gave him a stinging glare. Bjorn leisurely turned his gaze towards where his friend notioned with a not so subtle finger. Down at the bottom right of the stand he saw the woman that was his straight flush. Erna Hardy. Bjorn brushed away Peters silly behaviour and dipped his eyes. His long eyelashes vailed his eyes and Bjorn let a smile softly curl his lips. ¡°Huh, I see she is here.¡± Bjorn said softly. When Erna turned her head to look around, Peter shrunk away a little and giggled. Bjorn really thought the man was going to hide in away in the flap of his coat. The movement alerted Erna and her eyes met Bjorn¡¯s. They exchanged polite nods and a half hearted smile. He could not help but notice how pale Erna looked. He had thought the news of her ill health had been excuses, but seeing her now, he might well believe the stories. She was still beautiful though. After that, Erna didn¡¯t know where to look and turned back to the face the front. She was a distance away, but Bjorn could still see she had blushed. ¡°Oh boy, if I only Miss Hardy would accept my companionship, I think I would die.¡± Peter said, staring at Erna¡¯s back. ¡°Because my father will kill me.¡± Peter practically laughed at his own punchline, but at the same time, it was no joke. Peter¡¯s father, Earl Bergen sat not too far away, laughing heartily. He was a good looking man and was a fairly famous pugilist in his youth. He proved he could still throw a punch when he caught his eldest son with a maid. Earl Bergen beat sense in the boy and called it repentence. The announcement for the start of the match sent the crowd into a cheer. Bjorn took off his gloves and leaned on the back of the chair in front of him. He was not watching the match, his attention was on Erna and as the noise of the crowd died down, she looked over her shoulder. Their eyes met and Bjorn¡¯s whole world became just her. She looked surprised he was looking at her, but to him, the whole world melted away and only she was left. CH 29 The team led by Prince Leonid won the rowing competition again this year. Everyone expected it, but the cheers were fervent none the less. Flowers thrown by the spectators laced the water of the river and gathered up along the banks on both sides. The Crown Prince, exhausted as he was, still took the time to greet the civilians that came out to see him. The girls sat in the very front row of the VIP stand, nigh on screamed and swooned when the Prince looked in their direction, though he was waving to his brother, mother and father. Erna did not allow herself to get swept up in the mindless display of testosterone fuelled sexual frustration. She watched from a distance and was amused by the behaviour of the young ladies. She had watched the race with intrigue too. She kind of half expected the boats to be something similar to what the country boys rowed in the village pond, but they were not and the atmosphere was greater by far, with so many people adding their voices to the cheers and shouts. Without meaning to, when Erna went to move off across the lawn, to avoid the more intimate social gatherings, she mingled with the crowd heading up to the award ceremony. As she puts up with the ceremony, she cant help but avert her gaze when the Crown Prince and the rest of his team lift the trophy. The outfits they wort were so form fitting that Erna could see every line of muscle and bodily curve. It seemed quite excessive. As she looked away, she notices Prince Bjorn standing there, before her. Erna was startled and unconsciously stepped back. Bjorn raised an eyebrow and laughed and his face glowed while exposed fully to the sun. At the moment, Erna felt like she could understand the duplicity of the maids, who cut out his picture in the newspaper, while cursing the Poisonous Mushroom Prince. ¡°Erna? Erna,¡± the voice of Viscountess Hardy interrupted the impromptu meeting with Bjorn. ¡°Look at you, when are you going to present yourself as a proper lady?¡± Although Erna felt the malice in the words, the Viscountess wore a soft smile as she spoke. From the outside, you would have thought the two were sharing a little friendly banter and fun. Erna really struggled with grasping the manners of the people of city society and how they spoke to one another, saying one thing but meaning something else, she thought she could handle it for a little longer, until she was done with the place and could go home. Then she could forget all about the peoples glares and malicious meanings hidden behind polite platitudes. Adjusting the grip of her parasol, Erna fell in step behind the rest of the Hardy family. The sound of their diligent footsteps rang out from the sun baked stone path. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Coloured lanterns along the river bank were lit once the sun started to set. Those of the far side lit up the commoners summer celebration. The melodies of a small, three man orchestra could be heard from the far side of the river, overlaid with laughter and the buzz of conversation. The gardens of the palace was where the nobility and the upper caste had their party. They boasted a full orchestral set playing soft, ambient notes and even the buzz of conversation sounded more dignified, with lordly men guffawing into their fists and ladies tittering behind fans. Gladys put down the glass of champagne she had not taken a sip of. She was filled with old memories of growing up in these gardens and the palace she had spent her honeymoon in. She wished she could turn back time, to relive her childhood and encapsulate more pleasant times. That¡¯s when she sees Bjorn and her eyes turn red as she sees him with his friends. They were telling jokes amongst themselves and laughing. Their attention seemed overly focused on the Hardy family. Not the Hardy family, but the young Hardy girl. She was as the rumours suggested, a beautiful woman. Jealousy twinged at Gladys¡¯ heart as she noticed that Bjorn was also paying particular attention to the young woman. Her heart ached and she knew there was nothing she could do about it. She had never been in love with the old Crown Prince. Even when they were married, she knew their marriage was one of politics and the union between Lechen and Lars. There had never been any love between them from the onset, but Gladys was still so proud that she was going to get to marry Prince Bjorn. He was the most handsome and the most noblest man she had ever met and growing up surrounded by love, being in a relationship with none was strange. Being around Bjorn made Gladys feel insignificant. He was a man that never dropped his smile and was always of an amiable demeanour. He never once showed passion or genuine love and after they were married, Gladys realised why. The Crown Prince didn¡¯t careless who the Crown Princess was. He would have displayed the same kindness, with the same unfaltering smile, no matter what woman stood before him, declaring to be his wife. It was unbearable and even though Gladys was the most envied young woman in the country, she felt insignificant. Bjorn resembled the sun, a brilliant midsummer sun that blocks out all other light, including Gladys, who became lost in Bjorn¡¯s radiance. Gladys watched Erna as she managed to peel away from Count Lehman and catch her breath under a brightly lit tree. Coloured lanterns hung from the branches and bathed the young girl in a myriad of colours. Does that poor girl know what she¡¯s getting herself involved in? A smile appeared on Erna¡¯s lips and she seemed more docile and younger, if that was possible. ¡°Gladys.¡± Louise¡¯s voice crept into Gladys¡¯ consciousness. Gladys shook her head and looked about the table. The eyes of the noble ladies she shared a table with were considering her, when a moment ago they were busy chatting amongst themselves, barely giving Gladys a second glance. She felt her cheeks flush and she looked at the compassionate eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to that woman. She has no shame, even after all the scandal she has caused.¡± Louise said. Louise noticed where Gladys was looking and tried to lift her spirits. Erna was looking around like an excited child, her innocent face was a stark contrast to Gladys¡¯ pensive look. ¡°Its fine, Louise, I¡¯m just going to go say say.¡± Gladys stood and Louise¡¯s eyes went wide in surprise. ¡°None sense, you cant speak to that woman.¡± Louise said. ¡°Its fine, its what¡¯s expected. We cant just ignore the young Miss Hardy.¡± Gladys said. Louise made to grab at Gladys¡¯ hands but Gladys shook it off. She approached the curious young lady and with the other young noble women not knowing what to do, follow after the princess. Erna did not notice the Princess and her entourage approach and was busy looking about the party and taking in all the sights. Gladys stopped in front of Erna, who finally looked around and saw the Princess. Their eyes met under the colourful tree. ¡°Good evening Miss Hardy, its a pleasure to finally meet you.¡± Gladys said, braking the silence. Erna was frozen to the spot when she noticed the actual Princess was talking to her of all people. It was because of the Prince, Erna realised that the moment she saw the Princess before her. The Princess, who was once married to the Prince must be well aware of the scandal involving the pair. ¡°Miss Hardy?¡± Gladys said when Erna didn¡¯t reply. Erna came to her senses and hurriedly stands to offer the Princess a polite curtsey and stumbles over any number of polite greetings. Erna was breathless a the idea of how far and fast rumour was going to spread. She wanted to pass the time as fast as possible and get out of this spiders web. Just like her time with the Queen, Erna found herself being led through a polite conversation as if two very best friends were idly chatting in a tea room. ¡°I hear you don¡¯t have anyone to keep company with. It must be very lonely for you Miss Hardy.¡± Gladys said. She gave side glances to Bjorn as she spoke words laced with false sincerity to the ostracised country girl. He did not seem to be paying them any attention what so ever, being more concerned with what ever spectacle Leonard was getting involved in. Her brief conversation with Erna led Gladys to believe there was no merit to the rumours and with that revelation, she suddenly felt genuine sympathy for the young girl. She was also filled with guilt at the thought that Bjorn had used the girl to get at her. ¡°Do you like theatre, Miss Hardy?¡± ¡°A play?¡± Erna asked in surprise. ¡°Yes,¡± Gladys smiled as if considering a playful puppy. ¡°In ten days there is a charity show, to raise money for the orphanage. I think it would be nice if you were to attend.¡± It was cruel to add any edge to her offer and besides, it wasn¡¯t the girls fault that Bjorn could be such a monster. She wasted to at least attempt to befriend the country girl and provide her with salvation in their friendship. Of course, Louise and the others would not understand. ¡°I¡­ahem¡­that is¡­¡± Erna stumbled over her words, looking for the right way to deny the Princess. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Princess.¡± In contrast to her hesitant words, Erna¡¯s voice is calm and clear. Gladys¡¯ eyes burned at the unexpected refusal. It was the first time she had lost her composure since the start of the conversation. ¡°I am really grateful for the invitation, but I don¡¯t think I will be able to attend the play. I¡¯m very sorry Princess.¡± Erna finally found the words. Holding her hands in her lap, Erna gave a polite bow. When she came back up she pursed her lips as if she had more to say, but never let the words pass. There was silence enough that they could all hear the onlookers whispering amongst themselves. The daughter of the Hardy family just insulted the Princess. The rumour spread so fast and Gladys was surprised to see that Bjorn was amongst them. Gladys looked at Bjorn desperately trying not to shake in anger. Peter leaned in and whispered something in Bjorn¡¯s ear and Bjorn looked directly at Gladys with a cocked eyebrow. He started to chuckle, she couldn¡¯t believe it but he was laughing. What did that mean? Even in the face of disgrace, Gladys did her best to keep back the tears, clinging on to dignity like it was the only thing left to her. Bjorn approached the two women and the spectators looked on expectantly at the old couple. CH 30 The lover of the past and the lover of the present, together and the whispers of the onlookers were placing predictions on who they thought the Prince would offer his hand to. Their murmuring mixed with the sound of the bubbling fountain. Erna didn¡¯t not notice the buzz of activity beyond the approaching Prince. None of the criticism reached her ears as embarrassment separated her from the world around her. She had no idea what she could have done wrong. Was it etiquette of these socialites not to refuse invitations in public? Erna was unsure, but in all her training and reading, she had never come across anything that suggested that. She knew it was rude to falsely accept an invitation, knowing she would not be in town for the show. Was it her tone, or maybe even her attitude? Erna couldn¡¯t tell Gladys the real reason she could not attend, so she thought it probably was. She still couldn¡¯t tell the Princess that she was going to be running away in a week. Feeling helpless, Erna opened her mouth to apologise once more, but a deep shadow fell on the pair before Erna could speak. Erna looked up in surprise and let out a little involuntary noise. Prince Bjorn stood over her. He smiled down at her and she reflexively stepped away from him, but Bjorn was a little quicker and grabbed Erna¡¯s arm. ¡°Are you done with Miss Hardy?¡± Bjorn asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Gladys stammered. Her eyes were puffy and red, but lacked tears at that moment. ¡°Don¡¯t cry Princess.¡± Bjorn looked like he did that day when he told Gladys he would be divorcing her. Gladys choked and felt like a little girl on the verge of tears, but unlike that day, she remained strong under the scrutiny of the other party goers. ¡°I will be taking Miss Hardy with me.¡± Bjorn said. Satisfied that Gladys was not going to argue back and just stand there, desperate to keep her shame minimal, Bjorn moved away. Erna fought the Prince¡¯s firm grip all the while, but lacked the strength to break free. ¡°Lets go.¡± Bjorn said sternly. Erna looked back at him with defiance all over her face. Bjorn bowed his head and whispered in Erna¡¯s ear. ¡°Please don¡¯t be stubborn, Miss Hardy, everyone is watching.¡± ¡°I am having a conversation with Princess Gladys.¡± Erna snapped like a petulant child. ¡°Looks to me like the Princess is done talking to you.¡± Bjorn said. Erna looked at Gladys, she was struggling to hold back tears, her face had gone puffy and red, she was in no position to hold any conversation. ¡°But¡­¡± Erna tried to argue. ¡°The best thing for you to do, right now, is come with me.¡± Now realising the position she was in, after noticing the sharp daggers the other ladies were throwing at Erna with their eyes, there was nothing else she could do. Erna was still agitated in being carted away like this, but what else could she do? Gladys just stared at the pair walking away, speechless. Bjorn escorted Erna through the throng of people, who tried to act like they hadn¡¯t hung on every word and action that had just occurred under the colourful tree, by standing aside and hastily continuing stale conversations. In Gladys¡¯ eyes, as she watched the pair swan off like lovers, Erna had clearly won. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna was still dazed when their walk led them to the end of the road, which stopped at the riverside. An aqueduct ran from the canal to the great fountain, its arches decorated with flowers and more coloured lanterns, made the whole scene look like a dream. ¡°Miss Hardy.¡± Bjorn said softly. ¡°Did I do something wrong, to the Princess?¡± Erna asked immediately, before Bjorn could take the conversation over. She looked up at him with pensive eyes. ¡°Did you fight with the Princess?¡± Bjorn asked. He wore such an absurd smile. ¡°No, never.¡± Erna said hurriedly. ¡°Well, I heard you declined her invitation.¡± ¡°Yes, did I do something wrong? It was for a charity play, but I¡­¡± Erna stopped herself before she gave the plan away. ¡°Nothing concrete that I¡¯ve ever seen, but given Gladys¡¯ high statues, its probably an unwritten rule, especially to decline to her face, in front of her peers.¡± Bjorn said through a sly smile. ¡°Really, that is bad.¡± Erna said, the blue of her eyes deepened to a sadness, filled with regret. ¡°Maybe.¡± Was all Bjorn said. Erna let out a desperate sigh and lowered her head. ¡°I cant attend the performance, what else could I do?¡± Erna sounded desperate, like someone trying to prove their innocence without evidence. ¡°Why?¡± Bjorn said. He looked down and considered Erna¡¯s pale face, which seemed ever more pale in the coloured light of the lanterns. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Erna became lost for words. She avoided the Prince¡¯s gaze, for fear that he would see into her eyes and know the truth. He would realise she planned on running away and would probably tell her father. She had to keep her plan a secret. So how was she going to prove her innocence? There was an unpleasant moment, an awkward silence, between the two as Erna warred within herself. He is the Prince and he had good memories of Erna, she did not want to leave him with this one bad memory of her, as an inelegant and rude woman. There was still debts to settle between the two of them and Erna desperately wanted to talk to someone about running away. ¡°I¡­¡± Erna finally broke the silence with a soft squeak of a word. ¡°I am leaving Schuber, in a week.¡± Erna confessed. ¡°I am returning to Buford, to be with my family.¡± Erna held her breath and Bjorn looked at her with a flt expression. He showed no sign or reaction to what she had just told him, so she continued. ¡°If I had told the Princess that I would attend, knowing that I would not be going, it would have been a lie, I didn¡¯t want to lie to the Princess.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell her?¡± ¡°I cant do that.¡± Erna lowered her head and her voice to a whisper. People started walking down the road that led to the canal, where Erna and Bjorn were stood. That could only mean one thing, the fireworks were going to start soon. They were the highlight of the summer festival. ¡°Its¡­a secret.¡± Erna said softly, so no one could over hear. ¡°A secret?¡± Bjorn whispered back. ¡°Yes. I want to leave as quietly as possible.¡± ¡°Why? Are you planning on eloping or something?¡± There was jest in Bjorn¡¯s voice. Erna¡¯s eyes could not hide the nervousness she felt and she swallowed dryly. She clearly did not share the same humour as Bjorn. Bjorn stared blankly at Erna for a long moment, then burst out laughing. He realised she really planned on running away and over everything else, Bjorn realised something, Erna was a simple, naive country girl who really didn¡¯t understand how the world worked. Bjorn¡¯s laughter attracted the attention of couples and groups that had gathered near by to watch the fireworks. The world suddenly seemed more beautiful, if only in its cruel twists of fate. Bjorn laughed at the idea of Viscount Hardy dreaming of selling his daughter to revive his fortune and status. He laughed at all the old men rubbing their hands at the thought of getting their twisted fingers on Erna¡¯s delicate flesh. Bjorn laughed for a long time, he could feel the surprised onlookers staring at him in bewilderment. He didn¡¯t care about them and when his laughter subsided, he looked at Erna like she was the only person in the world. She seemed embarrassed by his sudden mirth. ¡°Why would you tell me this, of all people?¡± Bjorn said. He still had a small smile as he looked down at Erna. At first glance, she seemed timid and shy, but deep down, she was strong and firm. Her pale face, blended with the colours of the lanterns, was cute and underlined with pouty red lips. ¡°What if I accidentally mess up your plans?¡± ¡°I know the Prince is not like that.¡± ¡°You know? Miss hardy, you know me?¡± Even though Bjorn¡¯s tone seemed to be spiteful, Erna could see there was still a soft smile in the corner of his lips and on his eyes. Erna nodded without hesitation. Blind faith seemed to be a tradition of her families. ¡°Even when I leave Schuber, I will not forget my debt to you, I will pay you back, my Prince.¡± Erna said. ¡°Debt?¡± Bjorn feigned trying to recall. ¡°Oh, that.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry, I will pay back every penny. I promise, on the honour of the Baden family.¡± That name again, the woman was acting like it was her name. It was unfamiliar, but it least it was a name that higher prestige than Hardy. Bjorn readily agreed. The woman¡¯s wild plan to sell artificial flowers to pay for the debt had been working so far, would it still if she decided to run? A soft breeze blew off the canal and wrapped around the pair as they stood in silence, looking at each other. Bjorn looked out over the water, following the sound of people laughing on the boats that had just set sail. It was time to close the bet and collect his winnings. ¡°Would you like me to scrub your debt?¡± Bjorn looked back at Erna. ¡°Its difficult to run away when you still have debt anchoring you to this place. Come to think of it, that night only happened because of my rudeness. Its not very gentlemanly to shift the blame to an innocent lady, such as yourself.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Erna was shocked, this was not what she was expecting. ¡°Let¡¯s make a deal,¡± Bjorn said with a benevolent smile. ¡°Afford me the honour of enjoying your company on the Abit River, tonight, and if you do, I will wipe the debt.¡± CH 31 To be indebted to someone puts you in a very compromising position. Erna realised this as she lowered herself into the boat and prepared to enjoy an evening with a man she was not involved with. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the rumours that are going to rise from this. She was thankful that her Grandmother wasn¡¯t here to witness this. She always said that a man and a woman should be careful not to share careless glances. It was ridiculous. To conduct herself in such a foolish act, even if he was the Prince, was like pouring fuel on a fire that was already raging. Even she could sense that, It would have been better if she had politely refused and went about her evening. Being the youngest lady of the Baden family, Erna should have been a quiet lady in the corner, protected her family honour and not drawn attention to herself. She failed to even do that and now, she sullied the name of Baden, which she was more concerned about than the Hardy reputation that was already sullied. It was an opportunity to write off the debt, a debt that she was struggling to pay back. Even if she made flowers for the rest of her life, she would not have finished paying it off. The Prince looked so relax when he asked Erna out onto the water, like he knew what she was going to say before she said it. Erna had warred with herself over clearing the debt, or maintaining her families honour. Clearing the debt inevitably won and the Prince reached out his hand to help her onto the boat. Erna hated him for what he was putting her through and the clueless manner in which he conducted himself. Erna sat at the prow and looked down at the hand that was still holding hers. It felt like a dream, a distant thing happening to someone else. The gentle lapping of the current against the boat seemed to dictate the thudding of her heart and harmonised with her breathing. Bjorn skilfully rowed the boat out onto the water. Erna watched him with wide eyes. She was so close to him. When Bjorn noticed she was watching him, the corner of his mouth twitched upward. ¡°You¡¯re not scared, are you?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Erna said, a little too firmly. Even she was not convinced by her answer. Bjorn laughed as he pointed the boat in the direction of the coloured lanterns. They were of so many different shapes, some of paper and some of glass. They were all the colours of the rainbow, which blended to form new colours not of the rainbow. Erna watched the lights and colour spread around her in amazement. She had never seen such a splendid sight in all her life. Her Grandmother was right, the city really does lift your spirits. She had not realised before, concentrating so much on what made the city a poor place to live. The overwhelming beauty of the lights, reflected in dazzling shimmers on the water erased all thoughts. All the whispering onlookers, the gossipers and rumour mongers seemed so very distant now. She didn¡¯t even care how angry her father was going to be when he heard about this. It all felt so very distant. Erna cast her gaze about the river, trying to take in every mote of detail, committing every part of it to memory. When she realised she was staring directly at the Prince, and he looked right back at her, she reflexively touched the side of her face and knew it was careless. She needed to say something, to break the awkward silence they shared, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything. She became very aware of the itch in her fingers, all the work made them ache and no amount of massaging made them better. Erna hid her hands under the parasol so that Bjorn would not notice her fidgeting with them. It would be nice if he would say something, rather than just look at her with that soft little smile of his. He didn¡¯t say anything and just let out a laugh. It was a cool, soft laugh that quickly got taken away by the midsummer breeze. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°It was a face after all.¡± Peter declared. He watched Bjorn¡¯s boat drift out onto the river and saw that he was not alone. He was with Erna. He had sent flowers, passionate letters and made eye contact from time to time. He had put so much work in wooing Erna and Bjorn, the man who spent his entire time on the sideline watching, was going to be the one to lift the trophy. It was his face, it had to be, it was the only conclusion Peter could come up with. He had not written a single letter, he had not sent a single sincere flower and yet, Bjorn Dniester was the one who was going to claim victory. ¡°What fool put him up in the first place.¡± Peter said. ¡°If I remember correctly, it was you.¡± Leonard said through laughter. ¡°Me? No way.¡± Then Peter remembered. Sat at the gaming table, well on his way to drunken unconsciousness, a huge pile of chips in front of Bjorn and the feeling of desperately trying to grasp a win. ¡°Unbelievable, I should have known, he always sweeps up the stake.¡± Peter said dejectedly. Bjorn had always shown sincerity when it came to money and he was a well known flirt with flamboyant women and when he tossed in his chip out of frustration, Peter felt sure he would not put the effort into courting someone as meek as Erna Hardy. He felt sure she would be too much work for him. Bjorn never went after women, he always let them come to him and they always seemed like they would have hung themselves for the Prince. Peter had watched him for decades and felt so sure of himself ¡°Could he be serious about Erna?¡± Peter muttered to himself. ¡°What¡¯s that, you crazy bastard?¡± Leonard laughed at him. ¡°Yeah, as crazy as he is.¡± Peter said and laughed back. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°You row very well.¡± Erna said. They had been sitting in a deafening silence for so long and Erna was losing her mind. She handed over the words carefully, as if breaking the silence was a sin. It felt right to start with praise, one of the most basic polite conversational skills. ¡°You should row in next year¡¯s competition.¡± Rowing on the river and rowing in a race were two completely incomparable events and Erna felt a little silly for suggesting it, but she needed to say something, it was hard to bear this suffocating silence. Bjorn seldom seemed willing to talk, so she tried it out herself. ¡°Yes?¡± Bjorn said. It was a lame attempt, limping out of his mouth with the minimalistic effort only a man not interested in conversation would use. He still replied to her and Erna felt a little relieved, this was well on its way to becoming a successful conversation. ¡°Do you like rowing?¡± The next step in polite conversation is figuring out each other¡¯s likes and dislikes, finding common ground and building towards it. She remembered that young men like talking about sports, she didn¡¯t but the teachings of the speech book she read back in Buford also said that young men like to talk about themselves, a lot. ¡°No, not really.¡± Bjorn answered without much thought. Erna had been proud of her ability to follow the step by step guide. The teachings of the book she read were not much good in a place like Buford, but this had thrown her off. She fidgeted with the hem of her skirt. ¡°Ah, why is that?¡± She put the words together like a child figuring out a puzzle. ¡°I don¡¯t like the sweat and stink of other men so close to me.¡± Bjorn said. From his tone, it was clear that he was not joking. This whole ordeal was throwing Erna through a loop, did the Prince not learn social norms when it came to conversation? ¡°But you do like beasts?¡± Erna was proud of herself for finding something to latch onto. ¡°I read that you are a top equestrian and won several competitions.¡± ¡°Yes, because horses are beautiful. Compared to sweaty, stinking, beastly men, horses are dignified.¡± Bjorn had stopped rowing, letting the oars sit lazily in the water, he watched Erna with a hand sagged over the end of the oar. She muttered to herself and nodded her head. It must have been a curious sight for him. ¡°But why do you hate horse racing? I hear you own the fastest horse in Lechen, but rarely go to watch.¡± Erna looked at Bjorn, her eyes sparkled with the multitude of coloured lights. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m not interested in watching other people ride horses.¡± ¡°No? Are you the type of person who prefers to participate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was a brief pause as Bjorn squinted at Erna. ¡°You did a pretty diligent job investigating my background.¡± Everyone knew Bjorn Dniester, it was hard not to hear about the Prince at even the most uncommon social event. If Erna had put her mind to it, she could probably find out all there is to know about the Prince in half a day. Erna shrunk away, feeling like she had over stepped herself, but the Prince only seemed to lean in closer to her. He moved into her sight line as she tried to look away and their eyes locked. Her cheeks flushed and she couldn¡¯t help but fidget with her fingers. She intended to enjoy this moment a little longer and was not going to let shyness get the better of her. What¡¯s the sin of enjoying a little gossip? ¡°Sorry, Prince, please forgive my presumption.¡± Erna said. She regained her composure under his scrutiny, but couldn¡¯t remove the tremble in her voice. If he continued to tease her like this, she was going to throw herself over board. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to apologise for, I don¡¯t think you were being rude.¡± ¡°But I offended¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you.¡± Bjorn cut Erna off. ¡°It¡¯s not fair if we only talk about me.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Did you say you were from Buford? Are the festivals there like this one, too?¡± There was some sincerity in his voice, as if he genuinely wanted to know about Erna. He wanted to know about Buford, a place he didn¡¯t know existed until Erna Hardy suddenly appeared. ¡°Ah, yes. Yes, but nowhere near as big and fancy as this I don¡¯t think, I¡¯ve never seen it.¡± As if sensing his intentions, Erna answered with a relaxed smile. ¡°You¡¯ve never seen it, why¡¯s that?¡± ¡°My Grandma and Grandpa didn¡¯t like crowded places and sometimes the festivals were held in places too far away. Instead, my family would have dinner under the Ash tree. We would make lots of wonderful things and delicious cakes. My Grandmother made a very special rose wine every year that she let me drink from when I was sixteen.¡± Erna remembered the disappointing taste of the wine she had been looking forward to drinking from such an early age. She loved the colour of it and its smell of summer flowers. It always reminded her of grass insects chattering and dandelions caught in the breeze. Erna spoke in a distant voice as she detailed the annual summer dinner party. It felt like she was back there now, with her Grandmother and Grandfather. The smell of rich cakes and juicy meats. Bjorn watched her with interest as she lost herself in the memory. He realised why Erna Hardy considered herself a Baden first, as she spoke so fondly of her Grandmother and father and her home. She looked happy. Bjorn had never seen her like this before and he found himself being drawn in by her smile. ¡°It sounds beautiful.¡± Bjorn said. It was nothing more than the appropriate response in praise of the woman¡¯s zeal, but Erna beamed at him for saying it. They looked at each other for a long while, right up until there was a sudden and resounding bang somewhere above them. Erna laughed her nervousness away as Bjorn turned his head up to watch the fireworks painting the night sky. CH 32 At first, Erna was scared of the sudden menacing sound, but quickly fell in love with the explosion of colours. A streak of bright light rose up from behind the palace and bloomed a vibrant red in the sky. The feast of colours was such a splendid display of beauty beyond comparison to anything Erna had seen before. ¡°Wow.¡± She said breathlessly. She innocently admired every streak of light, anticipating the explosion of colour that would follow. It left after images in her mind as she watched with wide eyes. Each flash of light brought new details to the landscape. ¡°Is this your first time?¡± Bjorn asked. A shower of golden sparks rained down to the ground and wipe out the after image of dandelion seeds. It was only then she remembered the Prince was also in the boat. ¡°Yes.¡± She smiled. ¡°This is my first time.¡± She smiled brighter than the lights in the sky and she felt the weight of the debt lift from her conscience and allow her to fully enjoy the moment. Bjorn watched Erna completely forget he was there. Gone was the demure she so carelessly wore like an old, but familiar, shawl. She was an excited child and Bjorn laughed a little despondently. Erna was younger than Louise, but in the city, she was still of an age to be married. Come to think of it, Gladys was about her age when he married her. That was four years ago, they had been out on the boat, just like this, the only difference being that Bjorn felt like he had to do it as a social display to the people of the happy newly-weds. Now, he wanted to be here, with Erna, for no other reason than to share her company. There were other differences, Gladys was less than enthusiastic about the boat race and when he took her out onto the water, her complexion went worryingly pale and she looked very out of place on the rocking boat. Gladys kept her composure till the end and reciprocated the love the people poured onto her as the Crown Princess. Bjorn recognised why she would make such a great fit as a future Queen, but he could not picture her as a wife. He accepted the marriage to her because it was what was expected. It wasn¡¯t until a week later he found out why Gladys had been so sickly that day. He was going to be a father. ¡°Congratulations, your highness, you will soon be a father.¡± The doctor had said. The doctor was more thrilled about the pregnancy than Bjorn was. It had been a very hot and strange afternoon, he felt like a frog in a pan that was slowly heating up. He knew the child wasn¡¯t his. Bjorn looked at Erna, erasing the thoughts of Gladys and the tumultuous summer. She had a smile that made him feel like a flower blooming for her. The colours splashed on her face and caught as twinkles in her wide eyes. Would she really run away from her father? It didn¡¯t feel like she was making it up, being melodramatic to curry sympathy, but at the same time, she seemed too timid to do something so dramatic. His heart twists at the thought of her being an Autumn Bride, sold off by her father for profit. Bjorn was becoming tired of the falsities of society, the lies and rumours that spread from mouth to ear. There was rarely a shred of truth to the gossip. So where was the truth? At one time or another, he had desperately tried to cling to the truth, but it became like clutching a slimy Eel among the rapids. In the end, he just let go, let the current take him away, let all the dishonesty wash over him and away. A part of him still clung to those sentimental days, when things were easier and it was straight line from where he was to what he wanted. Now, he had to jump through hoops, do a little dance and exert more effort than what it was worth. Here, in the boat with him, was the most beautiful woman. They were enjoying a wonderful night together and although he found the fireworks boring, he had something else, someone else, to keep him entertained. Even if she was just being herself. He had won. It was a satisfying conclusion, he thought, the value of this woman¡¯s company far outweighed the lost trophy. Sure, in a few years Erna might become a nostalgic thought like Gladys, or simpler days, but for now he had a lot of fun with the pretty faced girl and her erratic behaviour. As the fireworks approached the end, they became ever more spectacular until the final climax saw an incredible display of light and sound. Erna had not realised her hat slipped from her head and dangled precariously close to the edge of the boat. She turned as Bjorn made a sudden move toward and , scared he was forcing himself on her, she fell back toward the prow, only to see her hand dive into the water, missing the hat. Embarrassed, Erna leaned out over the side and stretched for the hat. The boat leaned dangerously close to the water. ¡°Hold still.¡± Bjorn said. He grabbed her shoulder right as she felt herself about to pitch over into the colourful water. His movement was enough to send them the rest of the way and they splashed under the surface. ¡°Oh my, look over.¡± People shouted from the river bank. ¡°There¡¯s been an accident.¡± Other shouted. Right as the climax of the fireworks display let the sky into a false daylight. Showing drifting clouds of smoke and the heads of Bjorn and Erna bobbing in the river. Erna panicked as her world became drowned in darkness and muffled noise. She desperately heald her breath and thrashed about looking for the boat. She wanted to call out for help, but water rushed in and silenced her. ¡°Its okay. I¡¯ve got you.¡± The voice was urgent, but soothing. She felt strong arms take her round the waist and shoulders and lift her up out of the water. Nearly out of the water, she could feel it lapping at her waist and thighs and she was cradled. Her arms instinctively came up and around Bjorn¡¯s neck and she held him tightly. Even though the panic and fear was still there, she understood that she was alright, she was no longer in harms way. Bjorn stood and the water came up a little past her waist. ¡°Miss Hardy?¡± His voice came in clear amongst the buzz that filled her ears. She felt cold hard wood underneath as he laid her down on the jetty. ¡°Are you awake, Miss Hardy?¡± Each time he called her name, the world came more into focus. The sky was dark now, no more blooms of colours, no more sounds bangs, pops and fizzes. Only the buzz. ¡°Miss Hardy.¡± Her eyes fluttered open and she looked up into the eyes of a handsome young Prince. He smiled when she looked at him and her heart fluttered. She answered with a difficult nod and the buzz around her grew. She realised that a crowd had gathered around her. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Miss Hardy.¡± Bjorn said. Erna felt like she was going to throw up and she coughed, which burned her lungs. She felt like they were on fire and as the coughing fit continued, she vomited up river water. Her shame was complete and she blushed in embarrassment. ¡°Everything is okay now.¡± Bjorn soothed and rubbed her back. He let out a long sigh of relief. The water from their two wet bodies soaked the decking of the jetty and continued to pool out to the feet of the crowd around them. It was an absurd accident, but she was lucky. Bjorn sat down beside Erna and brushed his wet hair out of his face. The other hand was still around Erna¡¯s shoulders, holding her close. She leaned into him. Erna laughed. The more she thought about it, the funnier it got. It was the first accident at the festival in quite some time, not since a drunk couple stumbled into the river and turned the whole festival on its head. All for just a simple little hat. If she had just stayed calm when Bjorn tried to help, the boat wouldn¡¯t have capsized. He let out a sigh and joined in the laughter. Bjorn couldn¡¯t tell if this was typical country girl mischief, or she really was as naive as she showed, either way she was a troublesome woman. Its a good thing now that everything is over. Bjorn finally let Erna go and she pulled away as he stood up. Those who had been watching them, seeing that they were okay, rushed in and started to make a fuss. Bjorn simply removed his wet coat. ¡°Its okay, no need to worry, we¡¯re fine.¡± Bjorn said, stopping the eager attendants. That wasn¡¯t the end of it. He saw a boat moving close to the dock, packed with onlookers muttering to each other. The group included Viscount Hardy and Princess Gladys and his parents. Bjorn looked over at Erna who was heading away, she had given him a strong beginning and a great end. She really was a lady of unconventional social disturbances. Turning up, causing a scene and then flitting off back to where ever. It was just a shame she was so embroiled in affairs and scandals. Erna turned and saw Bjorn. He tilted his head toward her and she gave a slight curtsey. He wished she didn¡¯t have to leave and hoped that she would lose the courage to run away. Settle down in the city so he could explore her friendship more. Either way, they had been here together and it was a good relationship. Bjorn strode down to the now anchored boat. All through his reminiscence of the evening, he did not look back once. ¡°Is everything okay? What of Miss Hardy?¡± Peter blurted. He and Leonard had heard the commotion. They ran for Bjorn¡¯s carriage and caught him just in time. They had been drinking heavily and stank of alcohol. ¡°Bring my money.¡± Bjorn said to Leonard. Peter and Leonard stared at each other blankly as Bjorn pulled himself up into the carriage. They almost simultaneously clucked their tongues and shook their heads. Drenched as she was, Bjorn sat down and closed his eyes. The evening had been quite eventful and he was thankful it was over. It was time to put everything back into place. CH 33 ¡°You shallow, selfish, foolish thing.¡± Walter Hardy was full of anger and rage toward his daughter. He threw a paper onto the table, with the utmost face being a comparison article between Princess Gladys and Erna Hardy. It was one of a multitude of papers that ran a similar article, but Walter chose this one because of its more refinement. As if reading any of the other papers would drag his name through the gutter. ¡°I warned you, but you just don¡¯t seem to understand.¡± The man raged on and grabbed a bottle, but as he went to drink, Brenda clutched at his arm. ¡°Calm down, dear.¡± Brenda Hardy said. ¡°It¡¯s not over yet, there is still Count Lehman.¡± Lehman. The name broke through the haze of anger like a ray of sunshine. Calming just a little, Walter put the bottle down. After the fiasco of the festival, it was expected that the scandal between Prince Bjorn and Erna would resurface, but what was underestimated was the depths the people of Lechen would go. The spread in the paper that stirred up public sentiment. The variable being Princess Gladys. The criticism against the Prince, for playing with another woman in front of Gladys, intensified. Even as she had forgiven him, it said in the paper and they had decided to reunite. The mention of a dead child was a fatal blow. The Princess countered the rumour that the Prince was a cold hearted father figure, who ignored his child. Mentioning that he had warmed up to the child, even after they had divorced. He showed nothing but respect at the funeral. Gladys urged a stop to the unjust accusations. After all, he too was a parent, a father who had suffered the loss of a beloved child. Their reunion was also not a very compelling issue. If he chooses to involve himself with the Hardy family, the Princess would respect that. The paper carrying Gladys¡¯ interview spread all over Lechen. It didn¡¯t help that it wasn¡¯t one of the gossip rags, but a well respected paper that everyone took as gospel. Walter rang the little hand bell frivolously, though his initial instinct was to reach for the bottle again. Even if he drank the water the maid would bring, the thirst would not go away. His daughter had been set up to look like a wicked witch trying to snatch the Prince away from the innocent Princess. The Lechinians were angered and were practically a baying mob that wanted to burn Erna at the steak. Because of this, the line of nobles courting Erna dwindled away one by one. There were no more letters of proposition, no more flowers and gentleman callers. All that was left was Count Lehman. The old man was still integral to public opinion. Count Lehman was only interested in an heir, no matter who it came from. That was all the old man wanted from Erna, anything he just didn¡¯t care about. ¡°My lord, A letter from Count Lehman.¡± A maid came in, brandishing the small envelope. For a moment, Walter was delighted at the news and at hearing the Counts name, but a worried look from Brenda made him change his thoughts. Count Lehman was due to share dinner with Erna later on that day. To receive a letter mere hours before the appointed time was a premonition for bad news. ¡°Hurry, hurry, open it, what does it say?¡± Brenda said. Walter stared at the letter in his hands and tried to swallow, but all moisture had left his mouth. He had asked the maid to bring him water, not a letter. Walter unceremoniously ripped the envelope open and read the letter. ¡°Well, what does it say? It¡¯s nothing, right, right?¡± Brenda went on. Walter said nothing and simply heald the letter out to Brenda as a reply. Brenda took the letter and scanned over it as in such haste, it was a wonder she could have picked out any of the words. The letter was short, simply and lacked any formality. It simply stated that Count Lehman would not be attending dinner. Brenda read it again and again, but the words never changed and the lack of politeness could only mean one thing. Now, at the last, their only hope was gone. Count Lehman finally came to his senses and stepped away from wanting to marry Erna Hardy. Walter stared off into the middle distance as one thing circled his mind over and over. Bankruptcy. The day was probably not that far off now. He had to borrow money time and time again. He was reaching the end of the line, there was no one else willing to lend him money and he had no way of making it. Walter snatched up the bottle, Brenda didn¡¯t stop him this time and he took a long draft of the strong drink. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Overcome with shock, Baroness Baden slipped out of bed and grabbed her glasses that were sitting on the bedside table. Despite her exhausted appearance, she escaped the bedroom. ¡°Erna, my baby,¡± she said. When she remembered the name, the tears that had only just stopped after so long, flowed again in slow drips down her wrinkled cheeks. The old woman shuffled over to the rocking chair that sat beside a large window overlooking the back garden. She pulled out a heavily starched handkerchief and dabbed at her wet cheeks. The handkerchief was soaked pretty quickly. ¡°Madam¡­¡± Mrs Greve said. Mrs Greve came into the bedroom when she heard the Baroness shuffling about. She could not find the words to say, to comfort the Baroness, so she watched and stood close by. Her own eyes were red and puffy. Ralph Royce had brought them the newspaper. He had gone out to get some groceries and came back with this. When he first gave Mrs Greve the news, she thought the man was being senile, but then read the article. Mrs Greve rushed into the house and brought the paper to Baroness Baden and together they read the article, which had a large picture of Princess Gladys on it. The grief of it hi the Baroness like an iron hammer and she forgot her arthritis for a moment, as she scrambled out of bed and over to the chair. Mrs Greve quietly crossed the room and stood next to the Baroness. The newspaper told a story of Erna Hardy and Princess Gladys, making Erna look like a villain. ¡°Erna wouldn¡¯t do that. This is wrong, it¡¯s all wrong.¡± the Baroness said. ¡°Of course, absolutely.¡± Mrs Greve reassured her. ¡°She sent me a letter not too long ago, she said she was doing fine, adapting well to the city and seeing many rare and good things, and¡­¡± The Baroness cut off as the sobs became too much. ¡°It¡¯s Walter Hardy, this is all his handy work, it must be.¡± The Baroness continued when she was able to catch a break between sobs. The whole reason Erna left with her father was because of something Baron Baden had said. ¡°We can¡¯t help her here, in this remote village, she needs to be out in the world, in the city, it will do her some good.¡± The Baroness couldn¡¯t imagine being without the young girl and tried to delay it as much as she could. Before she knew it, Erna was a full grown woman, so she decided that she had to let her go. It was like her heart was being removed. She knew Walter Hardy was a heartless Viscount, but he is Erna¡¯s father. ¡°We need to save Erna.¡± The Baroness said, pushing her glasses back up her nose. ¡°I will not let her follow in Annette¡¯s footsteps. Never.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The reason Princess Gladys is as powerful as she seems is because she has no remorse. Bjorn observed the recent commotion stirred up by the tabloids and came to that conclusion. He knew it already, he had always known it, but this time Gladys seems to have taken it even further than ever before. It seemed like his ex-wife was out for blood and it was almost awe-inspiring. Bjorn tossed the paper away and it landed at the foot of the bed. He leaned back against the cushioned headboard and sighed. Leaning over, he took up the late morning tea from the night stand. Maybe Gladys is serious this time. The princess must have really tried to protect her ex-husband, who had been criticised for getting involved with Erna Hardy. He wanted to protect the Hardy girl as best he could, while she was being laid out on the chopping block. Bjorn let out a sigh as he set the teacup back on the night stand and ran a hand through his messy hair. He looked out of the window and saw the weather was a dark reflection of the mood he felt over the city. Dark and gloomy and threatened to storm at any moment. A father bearing the scars of a lost child. Bjorn burst into laughter when recalled Gladys¡¯ skilful lie. Gladys was so used to strangling people with the truth had finally learned to lie to achieve the same effect. To weave a lie around a truth so expertly deserved praise. Bjorn had to applaud the King and his attempts to get Princess Gladys and Prince Bjorn back together again, using the opinions of the people to sway events to his favour. It was a great strategy, if not a tearful idiom. The tea having washed away the sleepiness from his mind, Bjorn got up and put on a gown. He then headed over to the window and drew back the curtains. The wind blew in a rather strong smell of fish. Bjorn looked at the cloudy sky and put an unlit cigar into his mouth. Erna knew he was not trying to kindle any sort of flame between them and that was the moment a name suddenly came to Bjorn. He tossed the unlit cigar back into the ashtray and went to shower up. The sound of pouring water from the shower went on a little longer than usual. CH 34 ¡°Are you not making any flowers today?¡± Lisa asked as she brushed Erna¡¯s hair. Erna had been making flowers constantly, shutting out everything else in the world and only stopping to sleep. That was until she took yesterdays delivery to the department store. Lisa had grown worried about the sudden change in Erna and she could see that Erna was a little paler than usual. ¡°Are you feeling unwell?¡± Lisa asked. ¡°No, not at all, I just want to rest a little.¡± Erna replied. Lisa hoped it was the case, but she didn¡¯t feel any confidence in Erna¡¯s words. She worried that all the bitter talk in the city was not affecting Erna negatively. ¡°My lady, no matter what anyone says, I will always like you,¡± Lisa said, putting down the comb. ¡°Don¡¯t listen to those people out there, they don¡¯t know the first thing about you and when they realise, it will all quiet down again. It always does.¡± ¡°Yes, I know,¡± Erna said with a smile and a nod. ¡°Thank you Lisa.¡± ¡°Why do you act like we are never going to see each other again? Even if you get married, I¡¯m coming with you, Miss, you can¡¯t get rid of me that easily.¡± Lisa let out a soft laugh. Erna answered with a simple smile. If only she knew. The appointed day with Pavel drawn close and this was going to be the last time Erna was going to end the day talking with Lisa. Tomorrow she will be on the train to Buford. After Lisa finished, she gave Erna a warm embrace and left the room. Erna sat, staring at the door until she could no longer hear Lisa¡¯s footsteps. She could only ever seem to recall memories of being deceived, hated and used in while in this city. Lisa was the only source of goodness in her life. That and maybe the Prince. Despite his reputation, Erna had found the Prince to be quite charming and a good person. Everything was quiet. Erna stood as if cutting off a distasteful discussion and went over to pull out the suitcase from under the bed. She opened it and began checking through the things she had packed. Like the day she arrived, she would be leaving light. Satisfied, Erna closed up the suitcase and stuffed it back under the bed, just in time to hear footsteps and the distinct shriek of Lisa just beyond the door. Giddy with fear, Erna raced over to the door on unsteady legs, but the door burst open just as she reached for the door knob. Looming over her like an imposing shadow stood Viscount Hardy. The stink of alcohol preceded him. Lisa was desperately trying to hold him back, but Walter shrugged her off as he strode into the room and slammed the door, shutting Lisa out. He turned on Erna and grabbed a fistful of her hair. A strong wind howled outside Erna¡¯s bedroom window. It carried away the sounds of Walters shouting and cursing, as much as it carried the sounds of Erna¡¯s screaming and sobbing. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The weather got worse as the night passed, so that by the morning, a fierce gale rocketed through the city. Pavel looked anxiously through the rattling window, he felt it an ill omen that they should have such bad weather on the day he was set to return to Buford with Erna Hardy. He thought about sending Erna a telegram to delay until tomorrow, but if he sent a telegram, it could fall into the hands of the Viscount and that would be very bad news for Erna. The risk was too great. Pavel let out an anxious sigh and drew the curtains, as if denying the storm would make it go away. The room he had rented in the old stone house was damp and dusty. He was only here because of a portrait commission and being only half a days train journey from Buford, Pavel jumped at the chance. The money he got from the commission was more than enough that the Hardy family wouldn¡¯t have to worry, at least, for a little while and it was not something that would take too long. The only problem that Pavel did not anticipated, was the advanced age of the model. The old lady found it difficult to sit for any amount of time, meaning the portrait was taking longer. He should have finished two days ago, but working just from sketches could only get him so far. In the end, he should have it finished by this morning. ¡°Mr Lore, the mistress says everything is in order.¡± The butler of the old lady finally said. Pavel rushed down the halls with great strides and haste. Was it him or did the corridors of the old place seem a lot longer today? All the while Pavel kept muttering to himself 7 o¡¯Clock under the old clock tower. As if repeating the promise would make time go faster. Light flashed out of the window and thunder rumbled over head in a slow peel of noise. The rain didn¡¯t look like it was going to stop at all today. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The social club was packed to the brim with card players. The harsh storm outside meant everyone took refuge inside for entertainment today. Bjorn¡¯s carriage stopped under the porch of the front of the social club. He lightly got off as is he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. His life was kind of peaceful despite the scandal that had reignited. He was not the point of that sword anyway, it was the one Erna Hardy. Bjorn exchanged greetings with the bus boy who opened the door before him and made his way directly to the card room. Stale smoke, trivial chatter and soft giggles followed him all through the social club. People seemed to have completely forgotten about the storm outside. ¡°Oh, here we go. Didn¡¯t you take enough from us in that big stake the other day, your highness.¡± Leonard said through laughter. ¡°None of us have seen one wit of Miss Hardy since that day.¡± Bjorn simply settled into his chair and sparked a cigar into life. Leonard knew that Bjorn was just playing around, not rising to his goading, it was his way. Although the childish banter made everything seem in fun, Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. This was all meant to be harmless fun, but their actions have potentially ruined a young woman¡¯s life. The root cause of which is entirely because of his participation in the game. What should he care about anyway? He was the heartless poison mushroom prince, why should he care about a woman he has already lost interest in? He probably wouldn¡¯t even raise an eyebrow if the story of Erna Hardy was ever brought up again. If the likes of Princess Gladys are insignificant to him, what hope does a destitute young woman, from a broken house have? There was no way he was able to help Erna Hardy and there was only a problem if he ever intended in getting back together with Princess Gladys and since he had no intention of ever speaking to that woman again, there was no problem. People¡¯s affections and devotion toward the crown prince and princess was unusual. They made it up like it was some fairy tale match between an irreplaceable pair. By the time the news of the engagement circled the city, they were already the main characters in a narrative that made them more popular than any musician or artist. People watched their every move and loved the stories that poured from them. A love story, complete with a perfect wedding, was the best selling story in all of Lechen. Crowds flocked to the streets on the day of their wedding. Commemorative coins sold out in no time and portraits of the couple hung in every single home. Bjorn and Gladys were the figure heads of the royal family and even those who didn¡¯t support the union between Lechen and Lars were onside with the royal couple. So when they got divorced, a huge rift opened up between the two countries and the only way to resolve it was for Bjorn to strep down as the Crown Prince. Once Peter returned from the toilet, Leonard dealt out he cards and they were able to begin play. Leonard and Peter exchanged glances, before focusing all their attention on the cards in front of them. While they cursed Bjorn¡¯s name, most of the supporters of the union still had portraits of the Crown Prince and Princess in a drawer or cupboard some where. Their anger was still hot because of how much they wanted the fairy tale to resume with their two favourite protagonists. There was not a single person out there who didn¡¯t hope for Bjorn and Gladys to reuinte. ¡°This weather is crazy,¡± Peter said, organising his cards. Bjorn looked up and out of the window. The scene painted beyond like a landscape picture was a distorted one of dirty water, as it continuously cascaded down the window. It was certainly a dramatic picture. Will she be able to fulfil her wishes? He rested his chin in his hands as he considered what Erna had told him. Either way, by tomorrow he will know the answer, lets hope the raid eases off in the meantime. Success or failure, why did he care so much? Bjorn let out a sigh and chuckle to himself. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Leonard said, bringing Bjorn back into the room. He looked down at the table and realised the others had been waiting on him. His cool eyes encapsulated the table and all the complicated numbers he saw there. He noticed the clock on the wall said it was nearly 5. CH 35 Erna passed Tara Square a little after 5. She had a wide brimmed bonnet and a hooded cape, but they did little to protect against the wind and the rain. When she finally got to the fountain, she rested the suitcase on the railing and took a breath. It wasn¡¯t the weight of her burdens that made her short of breath, it was this cursed wind and rain. ¡°Just hang on a little longer,¡± Erna kept muttering to herself. She hoisted the suitcase and pressed on once more, stopping only once she reached the carriage stop. The umbrella was pretty much useless in this wind and had already broken several times. Each time Erna coaxed it back into shape, only to have it blown out again. You look like your mother. Walter Hardy had said before leaving her in a mess in her bedroom. I don¡¯t know how that old man raised you, but here, you make a mistake, you get punished. He looked down at Erna, who was like a broken rag doll on the floor. He walked away casually. Lisa came to her side and wept for her mistress. The strange thing is that Erna was no sad. It was going to be alright, she thought, it was going to be all over tomorrow, she kept telling herself. Erna let Lisa tend her injuries and took the medicine she brought. Erna didn¡¯t skip dinner, being sure to chew thoroughly and swallow. She wanted to make sure that everything went as it should so that she could leave safely. She didn¡¯t want to think about anything else. The sound of approaching horses made Erna dip her head and hide her face, but the carriage was empty, people were very reluctant to venture out in the rain. She crouched down in the far corner, keeping herself as well hidden from outside view as possible. She remained hunched up in the corner like this until the carriage finally stopped at the old clock tower neat the station. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The panic in Pavel¡¯s voice made the words seem more forceful than he intended. ¡°Sorry sir, a rockslide is blocking the tracks, we are going to be stuck here for awhile.¡± The conductor replied, seemingly ignoring Pavel¡¯s harsh tone. ¡°How long, do you think?¡± Pavel said, worry lines wrinkled his forehead as he heard the news. ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell at this point, we will get moving as soon as we can, don¡¯t worry, sir.¡± The conductor said, pressing past Pavel to inform the rest of the trains passengers. Pavel gave up pacing up and down the carriage and returned to his booth. A middle-aged man was sat on the opposite seat, reading a newspaper. Pavel looked out the window and saw the drenched work gangs going by, the work was going to be too slow. ¡°There¡¯s no point stressing, my dear boy,¡± the old man said while still looking down at the paper. ¡°Landslides are quite frequent on these parts. Why not occupy yourself with dinner, I was just about to go myself. Care to join me?¡± ¡°No thanks,¡± Pavel said. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry right now.¡± ¡°Suite yourself, but don¡¯t get too lost in your head, or you¡¯ll miss dinner and that wont be healthy for you.¡± Pavel was left alone in the booth and the silence only grated on his anxiety. He couldn¡¯t believe his luck. It thought it was good, when the train arrived nearly an hour earlier than the allotted time, but soon realised it was bad. This was crazy enough to make him think someone was purposefully trying to sabotage him. The old man came back from the dinning cart. Pavel was brought out of his despair and hadn¡¯t noticed that all that time had passed. He looked at his watch, it was fast approaching the appointed time. ¡°I suppose you have an important engagement to get to?¡± The old man said. ¡°Yes,¡± Pavel said dryly. ¡°Do you know if there is a village near by?¡± ¡°Oh, it wont be that long, no need to look for a place to stay, if that¡¯s what your thinking.¡± ¡°No, not that¡­¡± Pavel looked out of the window with desperate eyes, he had never broken a promise before and Erna will be arriving at the meeting spot right now. ¡°I need some where that might have a station wagon that can get me to Schuber. Or maybe I can rent a horse.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The result was always the same, the Grand duke took the pot and Leonard and Peter were left feeling a lot lighter. If you¡¯re going to play against Bjorn Dniester, you¡¯re going to lose. It has become a very solid saying in the social club. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re going already?¡± Peter said as Bjorn rose from the chair. ¡°I was feeling lucky, I have not lost nearly as much as I normally do.¡± ¡°Why not stay longer?¡± Leonard added. ¡°You boys really want me to run you into the ground?¡± Bjorn pointed at Peter and Leonards significantly reduced pile of chips. They exchanged profane jokes and laughter as Bjorn collected up his winnings and tidied up his jacket. Once he left the smoke filled room, his mind cleared up a little and he found himself thinking of Erna again. What ever happened would have happened by now and a part of him felt loss thinking she might be on her way back to Buford. ¡°Take me by the station.¡± Bjorn ordered the coachman as he stepped into his carriage. He knew it was a dangerous curiosity, but he felt the desire to see it through. ¡°You¡¯re not planning on taking the train, your highness? I hear there¡¯s been trouble down the line.¡± The coachman said, adjusting his coat to defend against the rain. ¡°No, just drive me past it.¡± Bjorn felt something niggle at the back of his mind at hearing the news and he stared out at the passing lights. He looked bored of the gloomy city, but inside he was trying to work things out. He only knew that Erna was running away tonight, he didn¡¯t know for sure she was going to take the train, not to mention which train they were going to catch. Erna. Bjorn whispered the name to the rain streaked window, seeing her face reflected in each droplet. It had been a week since he had last seen Erna Hardy. Her eyes were as big and bright as a lost little child. Missing in action. A sad little girl who¡¯s forgotten how to cry. He didn¡¯t feel any longing, his eyes were blank as he looked out into the world. Recently he had been feeling that something was off, like he¡¯d brushed off a helpless child wanting comfort. Not quite like guilt, but like he was being sloppy. He kept asking himself where this feelings comes from, but he can never find an appropriate answer. The carriage came to a stop outside the train station and the sudden jerking brings Bjorn out of his thoughts. As expected, the train station was bleak and empty. No doubt the news of the trains not running because of a land slip forced everyone to find alternative means of travel. There were a few people milling about, but Bjorn doubted Erna would have hung around like a tramp at this hour. She might have found some where else to stay for tonight. She¡¯s sane enough not to return back to the Hardy Mansion. Bjorn laughed it off. He was being immature, trying to chase down a woman he had no interest in. Just as he opened the carriage door to tell the driver to take him home, he noticed a figure struggling with a trunk at the far end of the plaza. The small, slender woman waddled her away across the plaza to the old clock tower. She stumbled along, dragging the trunk behind her and Bjorn felt for sure she was going to fall a couple times. Just as Bjorn was getting annoyed at the rain falling on him, the woman looked up at the rain, knocking back the hood of her cloak. She still wore a wide brimmed bonnet, but he was sure he could make out the face and the tumbling brown hair. ¡°No way.¡± Bjorn muttered. He looked at his watch, it was some time after 11 and Bjorn couldn¡¯t believe his premonition. This was not the time for the pair of them to be roaming around in the rain together and as quiet as the streets were, there was always a witness. ¡°Erna.¡± He whispered the name. CH 36 Erna curled up into herself, trying desperately to stay sheltered from the rain, under the old clock tower, not that it mattered as she was soaked through. The rain had started up not long after she found Pavel¡¯s house say cold and empty. They had agreed to meet under the clock tower in the afternoon, but as the sun started to set and he hadn¡¯t showed yet, Erna went to his house. That¡¯s when the rain started and she returned to the clock tower. It was getting close to midnight now and Erna¡¯s eyes were growing heavy. She looked up and down the water logged streets with half closed eyes. They were empty, cold and dark, just like everything else in her life. Without the money Pavel promised, she could not return to Buford. She didn¡¯t want to return to Hardy Mansion either, but she was wasn¡¯t going to be able to escape her father. She could always go to the train station, do what ever she could to get back to Buford and even if the trains were not running this late, she could find some where to stay for the night. Erna struggled to keep her eyes open. She couldn¡¯t stay here, she needed to get to the station and wait for Pavel, maybe he was already there, maybe he meant the clock tower in the station, not that it was an actual clock tower, more a clock face on the front of the building. With renewed hope, Erna could feel warmth spread to her stiff limbs and she rose up. Her legs wobbled from being cramped up for hours and buckled. Erna could not fight the emotions any more. Anxiety gave way to despair and she let herself give completely over to sadness. She cried as she sat on the cold, wet floor. The rain hid her tears. She felt abandoned and truly alone. She wished above all else that she was home in Buford, with her Grandmother, sitting by a warm fire. The rain stopped suddenly. Erna looked up from crying into her hands. The rain had stopped for her, but she could still hear the pitter patter on concrete. Above the long shadow cast by the light of a gas lamp, she saw a pair of polished shoes standing close. and when she looked up¡­. ¡°Pavel?¡± She was about to ask, but the person she saw was¡­. Prince Bjorn. Erna couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. It was dark, she was tired, tears blurred her vision, but it was still Bjorn that stood there, holding an umbrella over her. Bjorn didn¡¯t know how to handle the situation and just stood there, staring down at the hapless woman. They stared at each other for a long while, until a flash of lightning lit them up and the sound of thunder pushed them to action. Bjorn offered a hand, but Erna turned away from him. He considered her with his cold, grey eyes and face as implacable as ever. He knelt down beside her and turned her face toward hers by gently grabbing her chin. She trembled at his delicate touch. Bjorn sighed and muttered a curse under his breath, Erna did not hear. He moved his hand to cup Erna¡¯s cheek and ever so gently turned her face to meet his. She finally looked up at him properly and they froze in time as their eyes met. Bjorn looked at Erna until the trembling stopped. Her eyes were bright and clear, but so full of sorrow, even in her surprise to see him, just like the time on the riverside. Bjorn thought that was the last time he was going to get to see her. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna looked at Bjorn with wonder and was stuck some where between dream and reality. The running carriage, the pouring rain, sight clouded by heat and in the middle of it all, Bjorn¡¯s face. It was like a very vivid dream. Why was he there? Did he know she was there? Was he looking for her? The questioned flickered through her tired mind, but Erna couldn¡¯t say anything because of struggling to stay awake, there was no energy for talking, only sleep. ¡°I don¡¯t know who you were waiting for, Miss Hardy, but it seems like that person is not coming. He abandoned you.¡± Bjorn said. Erna barely heard, she was struggling with keeping her eyes open and the rocking carriage didn¡¯t make it any easier. She tried to deny it, refusing the Prince¡¯s cold words, but what else could it be? It was already past midnight by the time she reluctantly climbed into the carriage and she promised she would give Pavel until midnight. Had he really abandoned her, her long time friend? Bjorn let out a frustrated sigh. The cape and hat were water logged and clung to her body irritated him. He thought about throwing them away and being done with his irritation, but thought it would be more irritating without them, allowing the cold wind to bite at her skin. He watched Erna as she slowly drifted off to sleep and realised it was not her clothes that irritated him, it was her situation. It was clear to him now that it wasn¡¯t just forced marriage that pained this woman. The moment he saw her bruised face he realised. It was probably all the scandal that turned a ruthless man to violence against this beautiful flower. The first time Erna hid away from the public eye was soon after the first scandal hit the streets. Now Bjorn figured out why. Not out of shame, or to keep a low profile, but because her own father turned his maliciousness on her. He scratched his most expensive and valuable wares. Walter Hardy was a pitiful merchant and a pitiful man. Cold anger seethed through him. There was so much of tonight that made him angry, from the moment he saw Erna collapse under the clock tower, to the realisation of her father and no doubt the man she was waiting for. It had to be a man, why else would Erna willingly wait out in the bitter rain? She was probably going to run away with this disgraceful man that abandoned such a sweet rose. What hurt more was that this man was probably a close friend to Erna, or pretended to be, he probably took her money, promising to sort out all the travel arrangements and then flee the city at the last minute. Only thing is, Bjorn knew Erna didn¡¯t have enough money to attract scam artists, she barely had money selling flowers to pay off her debt to him and that¡¯s when he had a thought. Erna had one other friend in the city, someone he had seen her with many times, an artist, Pavel, was it? Bjorn remembered seeing him at the Royal Academy of Arts, that¡¯s how he knew he was an artist. He was burly, red haired young man. He seemed bright enough and not at all like someone who would go out of his way to harm a young lady. Bjorn suddenly thought of the Genius Poet of Lars. It was an unexpected memory of the man that had taken Gladys from him. He died a couple years ago, before he even turned thirty. A talented artist who passed away young. With a cynical laugh, Bjorn scrubbed the thoughts from his mind and looked out the window. The dark, empty streets were so quiet, save for the clopping of horses¡¯ hooves and being drawn to the sound, he could hear the approach on the other side of the road and sure enough, a single horse trundled past and driving was a burly red haired man. Pavel Lore, that was his name. Seeing the face made Bjorn remember the name. He had been wrong, Pavel had not abandoned Erna. The perfect manner in which seemingly random events fell in line made Bjorn smile as he watched the man trundle past. At least one thing was different from what he guessed, but it was not to Bjorn¡¯s liking. Thunder rumbled over head and Erna stirred from her shallow slumber. She looked about with a vacant stare, the brief nap fogging her memory. She looked like a lost child and it rubbed against Bjorn¡¯s nerves. The moment she looked out the window, Bjorn reacted instinctively and closed the curtains. There was no way she could spot Pavel now, but he wasn¡¯t willing to take that risk. Erna looked at him blankly, but sank back into her seat. With the situation back under predictable control, Bjorn let out a deep sigh and closed his eyes. They sat in silence for the rest of the journey. It wasn¡¯t a long before the carriage turned into Tara Boulevard, where the Hardy Mansion was. The driver knocked on the door to let the passengers know they were at their destination. Bjorn moved to take Erna into his arms, wrapping a spare cloak around her as he did so, then he had a thought. He opened the door and gave the driver an order, who was surprised at the words spoken to him, but Bjorn was the Prince and so, the driver followed his order without question, confused as he was. Bjorn tried to put Erna back into her seat, but she nestled into him like he was a giant teddy bear, no doubt finding the warmth of him comforting. She stirred a little as the carriage moved off again. It did not go to the Schuber Palace, but to somewhere in the northern part of the city. CH 37 ¡°I demands you give her back right this instant.¡± Baroness Baden skipped any formalities and went right to the heart of the matter. She was being neither calm, nor graceful, but she didn¡¯t care. People like Walter Hardy you just have to come right out and say what¡¯s on your mind and don¡¯t give him chance to dance around the topic of concern. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Walter said. He stank of alcohol and had a slack jawed expression on his face. His hair was greasy and his complexion was deathly pale. Along with his sloppy outfit, the Baroness could see that Walter had fallen a long way since the last time she saw him. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you giving Erna back into my care.¡± The Baroness said once more. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want Erna to leave with you any more, you¡¯re a terrible father and you have ruined that poor girl¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°Look here, you old crone, if it wasn¡¯t for me you would have lost the house, so you should be more careful about the accusations you throw around.¡± Walter said. ¡°I don¡¯t need that house.¡± The Baroness bluffed, sticking out her neck. She had been willing to lose the house ever since she discovered how Erna was being treated and the few employees that worked at the mansion felt the same. As lovely as it was to have the summer house, nothing was more precious to the Baroness than Erna. ¡°Its just a house,¡± the Baroness continued. ¡°Keep it, sell it, do as you wish, but I am not leaving without Erna.¡± The Baroness was clear and strong about her demands, she had been rehearsing what she was going to say on the long journey to Schuber. She executed flawlessly, with the right authoritative tone and harsh demands. She made sure not to leave Viscount Hardy any room for negotiation. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡± Walter said, stuck for words. He looked at his ex-mother-in-law with narrowed eyes and a fierce expression, so did Brenda, who sat beside Walter. ¡°Erna didn¡¯t go back to Buford?¡± Brenda said softly, the Baroness almost didn¡¯t hear her. ¡°What do you mean, Erna went back to Buford?¡± All the sharpness had gone from the Baroness and now her voice was trembling a little. Had they lost Erna? Walter let out a harsh laugh, sobering a little, maybe the old woman didn¡¯t know where Erna was after all. He didn¡¯t seem like the type to secret away a young girl, he had doubted Erna would have run away with him in the first place, but then, the cunning little thing had run away all the same, but where? It was the morning after the storm that they realised Erna was gone. They were brought about the knowledge of her disappearance by Erna¡¯s maid, Lisa, who called out and dropped the breakfast tray she had been carrying. Erna Hardy has disappeared. Walter had drunk the night away and was in no state to do anything about Erna running off. It was nothing to worry about, after all, the only place she could go was back to that pokey little village. He intended to go out and get her back when he sobered up and could be bothered. Now that her value was minimal, there was no rush in marrying her off. He had to take this seriously now. His throat burned and his lips were dry. A pounding started thudding in his head and he felt a dizziness come over him.The Baroness got to her feet and let out an impatient sigh. ¡°Maybe if you weren¡¯t so drunk, you might have noticed your own daughter running off.¡± The Baroness said with all the malice she could muster. Her bitter words echoes around the parlour and made all the servants gave the old woman a sidelong glance. She came to them from the country, in her old fashioned dress and dusty old jewellery and spoke to the Viscount as she did. ¡°I was a fool to send Erna away to you, just because you were her father.¡± The Baroness continued. Her legs could barely keep her upright and she left on shaky legs, fire and malice pouring forth in her words. ¡°Madam, are you okay?¡± Mrs Greve asked as the Baroness came out of the drawing room. She had been pacing up and down the hallway and approached Baroness Baden with tears in her eyes. The Baroness took up Mrs Greve¡¯s hands and gave them a light squeeze. ¡°Erna is¡­I need to speak to an officer.¡± The Baroness said. ¡°A police officer?¡± ¡°Yes, they say Erna is not here.¡± Baroness Baden glanced at Mrs Greve with tears in her blue eyes. ¡°She has run away.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Unlike the leisurely south, which was more like a resort, the north was much busier and more dynamic. Schuber was the central port city of Lechen and to say that it was the busiest in all the continent was not a stretch. It was certainly one of the most financially prosperous. There was no sign of the storm any more and as Bjorn stood on the balcony that over looked the harbour, across a forest of masts that stretched out to the sky, he looked up and bathed in the warm sun. It was a typical Lechen summer day. The town house was in a particularly good location. Located right on the edge of the residential area and the financial district. He brought it as soon as it was put on the market. The previous owner fell for some investment scam and had to sell a lot of assets to cover the loss. It was close to the bank, so he had a place to put his feet up when he was in the area on business and the resale value would see a lot of profit come his way. It was also discreet enough to blend in with the other town houses on the road. It was for this reason that Bjorn chose this location. He let himself smile as he looked back over his shoulder into the house, beyond the gently fluttering net curtains. He paid particular attention to the locked door of one of the bedrooms. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Mrs Fitz said. She was looking at him with a stern expression and held a tea tray. ¡°Mrs Fitz.¡± Bjorn replied. When Bjorn had brought Erna to this town house, he immediately sent for his own doctor and for Mrs Fitz. He knew he could trust these two above all else, even if the doctor grated against Mrs Fitz¡¯s nerves. Mrs Fitz had scolded him for bringing the young Hardy family girl to the town house, but seeing her pale complexion, she soon changed her tune. The doctor confirmed what Bjorn had suspected and now Miss Erna laid up in bed, sick. Bjorn still owed Mrs Fitz an explanation. When he told Mrs Fitz all that had transpired that night, he felt like a child again, under her stern gaze. He waited for the admonishment, but it seemed the old nanny felt sympathy for the young girl, more than feeling like Bjorn needed a telling off. At that moment, as Mrs Fitz stood by the balcony window, Bjorn felt like she was about to start up with telling him off again. She looked like she wanted to punish him a thousand times over. He knew what she was expecting and like a responsible prince, he intended to care after Miss Hardy. Bjorn strode from the balcony, back into the town house and knocked on the locked door. There was the sound of hurried movement, before a soft voice finally answered. ¡°Come in.¡± Bjorn went into the room, closely followed by Mrs Fitz with a full tea tray, she busied herself preparing the breakfast, while Erna sat on the edge of the bed and Bjorn propped himself against the window. They sat in silence for a long while, even after Mrs Greve left. Erna stared down at her hands, which she had not stopped fidgeting with the entire time. She became distinctly aware of the ticking of the clock. ¡°Have some tea.¡± Bjorn said. Erna looked up at him with wide eyes, as he offered her a tea cup. She did her best to hide the trembling as she took the cup. It looked like a child¡¯s doll house ornament in his hands. He had rather large hands, she realised this when he held her cheek on the night of the storm, three days ago. As Erna recalled the way he had held her, she blushed and looked down at the tea. She felt like she was outstaying her welcome and had spoken to the woman who had introduced herself as Mrs Fitz about leaving. Mrs Fitz said Erna was being silly and she could not go any where until she was much better. No matter what Erna said, the answer was always the same. Mrs Fitz was right, of course, even if Erna had thoughts of running away again, she couldn¡¯t. The sickness she caught out in the rain, firmly kept her confined to the bed. She was only just starting to find the strength to get up and move about. ¡°Thanks to you, your highness, I am well again.¡± Erna said, putting down the tea cup. Bjorn looked down at Erna, studying her rosy cheeks, pouty lips and the thin nape of her neck. He stopped when he looked at the bow of her dress, that sat perfectly central on the neckline. She did not look as sickly as she had done, but she was still pale. Bjorn laughed as the memory of the night came to him. The bonnet and cloak had been removed, but Erna was soaked through to the skin. She could not lay down in the wet cloths, so simply leaned against the couch. She stood there, shivering with her eyes closed. ¡°You need to change out of those wet clothes immediately.¡± Bjorn demanded. Erna was surprised at Bjorn¡¯s forceful words and when she didn¡¯t comply right away, he came over and roughly started pulling at her dress. ¡°I, I can do it. I can do it myself.¡± Erna said, feebly pushing the Prince away. Bjorn realised that she may think he was aiming to molest her in her weakened state, so he quickly stepped away and let Erna remove the wet clothes herself. All he could do was bring her a towel and her trunk. He then left the room, but kept an ear to the door just in case Erna should collapse. There was the sounds of thumping and scraping, groans and heavy sighs. He could hear her rummaging through her trunk. Bjorn looked down at his pocket watch when things got a little too quiet for his liking. It had been ten minutes. Was it better to be accused of being a molester, than have a young girl¡¯s life on his conscience? So, Bjorn let himself in. Erna was laid out on the couch in her pyjamas and soaking up the heat of the fire. To his surprise, she had managed to get all her clothes on straight and all the buttons done up properly. She had even managed to tie the ribbon of the night gown. Bjorn very softly walked up to Erna and gingerly picked her up and cradled the surprisingly light girl in his arms. He took her to the guest bedroom and laid her under the warm blankets. ¡°I¡­Your Highness?¡± Erna said softly, half asleep. ¡°Thank you,¡± was all she could manage. ¡°It¡¯s okay Miss Hardy, get some rest.¡± ¡°No, I can not let you get involved¡­scandal.¡± She muttered. ¡°I have a friend, he¡­worried, looking for me.¡± ¡°A friend, you mean Pavel Lore?¡± Bjorn said. Erna¡¯s eyes shot open at the mention of the name and she looked at the Prince, confused. Bjorn simply looked at her with a smile. ¡°Right, Pavel Lore, the promising artist from the academy. He tried to escape with you, didn¡¯t he?¡± CH 38 Erna was silent for a long moment. ¡°Do you know Pavel Lore, your Highness?¡± She asked in disbelief. ¡°No, I believe you told me about him at some point.¡± Bjorn lied skilfully. Erna couldn¡¯t believe it as she tried to recall when she might have mentioned Pavel¡¯s name. She never took her gaze from the prince as she became lost to her own memory. She became unreserved. ¡°So no one knows except the Prince.¡± Erna said. She gripped the end of her shawl tightly as she asked in a low tone, casting her eyes as she did. It seemed like she understood the situation now. ¡°Maybe,¡± was all the Prince said, in his usual flat tone. ¡°What a relief, I was so worried if word had spread.¡± She smiled nervously. The smile distorted the bruising on her face from her fathers beatings. No doubt she had some on her body as well, but Erna smiled as she talked about Pavel. Could it be that they are in fact lovers? As bewildered as Bjorn is, Erna¡¯s smile grew brighter. ¡°Please keep it secret, your Highness, please, if rumors were to spread, Pavel would be in a lot of trouble.¡± Erna bowed as she asked. ¡°Why? There are most likely already rumours spreading of your attempt to run away with a lover. Maybe you should prepare for that.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°What? Me and Pavel¡­lovers? It¡¯s not like that at all.¡± Erna said, eyes wide. ¡°Oh, well I had assumed, the rest of the city will too.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Pavel is a friend, he is practically family, we would never¡­¡± Erna cut herself, thinking. ¡°He was just going to lend me money and help me get back to Buford. He was heading back anyway, so offered to take me with him.¡± ¡°For money?¡± Bjorn said. Erna shrunk away as she realised she had let out more than she intended, how did she keep getting caught out by this man? She felt like she wanted to disappear somewhere and forget about pride. ¡°Why do you borrow money from Pavel Lore?¡± Bjorn asked. His eyes deepened as he looked at her. She had thought his eyes were so beautiful when she looked into them at the festival. That made her even more miserable. It would have been nice if that moment had never happened. Embarrassed by the fleeting memory, Erna bowed her head and caught sight of her lace gowns laid out on the table. With them came the memory of her soaking wet, in the rain and seeing Bjorn¡¯s carriage trundling out of the dark. The water that dripped from her dirtied the prince¡¯s pristine carriage. ¡°Miss Hardy,¡± Bjorn¡¯s voice urged. With her eyes closed, Erna lifted her head in resignation. She would liked to have been brave and bold, but this was all she could muster for now. ¡°Tell me, Miss Hardy.¡± Bjorn¡¯s grey eyes pierced into her soul, but they were still as beautiful as that night on the river. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Pavel was about to leave when someone knocked on his door, it was Baroness Baden with Mrs Greve, her tear streaked face peered up at him from around the door. ¡°Baroness Baden.¡± Pavel said. ¡°Pavel, oh my, Pavel, my dear. Our Erna is missing.¡± The Baroness said. When their eyes met, the old woman started to sob once again, no doubt spurred on by the memories of watching Pavel and Erna play together. Mrs Greve did her best to comfort Baroness Baden. It was a completely discomforting situation, but Pavel let the ladies in and escorted them to the sitting room. Along the way they explained the situation as best they could, including coming to Lechen to rescue Erna from the cruel society of the city, and ending with finding out that Erna had run away. All the while, fighting a losing battle with the tears and sorrow. ¡°It¡¯s been over a day since we reported it, but no one has seen a single strand of hair.¡± The Baroness said. She wiped the tears away with the corner of a kerchief. ¡°I told them about you, being the only other person Erna knew in the city, I hope that didn¡¯t get you into any trouble.¡± ¡°No, No of course not Baroness.¡± Pavel said quietly. He felt like he was being strangled. He recalled the night as clear as if it just happened. The rockfall showed no signs of being cleared up in good time, so Pavel headed out to look for a stagecoach, or anything that could be heading to Schuber. All the stagecoach depots were closed for the night and the only thing Pavel could find was a post station. The officers profiteering saw Pavel pay four times as much to borrow a horse, but he was desperate and paid what the man asked. He was terrified of letting Erna down and wanted to be on the road as quick as possible. Pavel felt shameful that he didn¡¯t make it in time and now he was racked with guilt. It kept him up at night as he worried about what might have happened to Erna because he didn¡¯t make it in time. She had not been at the station, or under the clock tower. He shouted himself hoarse, as he rode all over town, calling her name and catching a cold at the same time. He worried that she got caught sneaking out of the house. Or maybe she got cold feet and decided not to go, or maybe she decided to head to Buford on her own. It had been dawn by the time Pavel had given up searching the streets and went round to the Hardy Mansion. The maid was the one who answered the door, who told Pavel that Miss Hardy was sick in bed and could not come to the door. The maid had shot him a wary look and told him not to come back, as Miss Hardy would be laid up for quite some time. The maid turned back into the house and left Pavel standing on the porch. He breathed a little easier, knowing that Erna had made it safely back home, but there was something in the way the maid looked at him. Pavel sent a letter, but there was no reply, maybe all he had to do was wait for Erna to get better, then when she was ready, she would contact him again. He hoped that would be the case. It had been days since the intended run away and there hadn¡¯t been a single whisper of Erna. Pavel was starting to get worried all over again. Something must be wrong. Pavel came to this conclusion when the errand boy came back for a third time empty handed. The atmosphere around the Mansion was still calm, but it was clear that there was something amiss. He then bumped into Baroness Baden as he was about to set off and conduct his own investigation. ¡°Pavel, my dear boy, are you okay?¡± The Baroness asked. She examined him and could see concern on his face. The face any boy made when they were about to do something foolish. Pavel looked at the Baroness with a flushed face. He had to tell the Baroness, but he had no idea how. She needed to know what was really going on between Erna and the Viscount, but what¡¯s the point now that Erna is missing? There was no point in piling on yet more sadness on this old woman. But what if Erna was not really missing? ¡°Yes, Baroness, I¡¯m fine.¡± Pavel said. His palms felt clammy. ¡°It¡¯s okay. The Baroness reassured him. Even during the moment of cowardly evasiveness, Pavel would have to face the truth and at the very least, tell the police officer. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I¡¯ll give you the money.¡± Bjorn finally broke the silence that had stood between them for a long moment. Even though Erna understood the words and their meaning, she stared at him blankly, not entirely sure she did know what the words meant. ¡°The money you were going to borrow from Pavel Lore, I will give it to you instead.¡± Bjorn said, hoping the clear explanation would help. Viscount Hardy was a despicable man for using his daughter to clear his debts and decent into poverty. To make a deal with a young girl, promising to let them keep Baden Mansion in Buford, all so that he could get her to Lechen and sell her off in marriage. Erna had suffered nothing but hardship since coming to the city It was not enough for him to get involved in the affairs of a disgraceful man and his young daughter, but part of Erna¡¯s hardship was his fault. If he had not crossed paths with the young girl, then none of the rumours would exist. It was no revelation that it had all been because of money. The one thing that he could give her, to help even if just a little. It felt a little underhanded, but he hoped that if he gave her the money he got from winning the bet over her, maybe that would cancel the dirty feeling. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss Hardy, this is not another debt to fall into.¡± Bjorn said. He wanted to reassure her that this was not like the time with the Deer Antler Trophy. ¡°Your Highness, you would just give me money?¡± Erna said. ¡°Why?¡± She looked at Bjorn warily and blushed. As expected, Erna was a little cautious about excepting money from him, without any thought of returning the favour. Bjorn sighed and looked out the window to order his muddled thoughts. He didn¡¯t want to owe her anything and he didn¡¯t want her to owe him, especially not emotionally. Emotional debt was especially abhorrent to him. Erna would be stubborn about taking the money, and with good reason. A knock came at the door just as Bjorn turned back to Erna and was about to speak ¡°Your highness, its Mrs Fitz.¡± ¡°Come in,¡± Bjorn sighed. Mrs Fitz pushed open the door and came only a little way into the room. She seemed bewildered and maybe a little flustered, it must be something important. ¡°An order from his Majesty, the King, you are to attend him at the palace at once, your highness.¡± CH 39 Normally, a missing girl is handled by the lower ranks of the police commission, but due to the identity of the missing girl, the Police Chief decided to tackle this one personally. Erna Hardy, the focal point of a lot of contention in the city right now, all centred around the Royal Family, namely Prince Bjorn. The Police Chief had authority of the Royal Family thanks to Philip III and another missing persons case some years prior, so the Police Chief was the only one that could handle the case properly. As always, he started the case by asking a few simple to answer questions to get his deductive reasoning working. Who is Miss Hardy? If the rumours are to be believed, she is the lover of the Grand Duke. So, who is the Grand Duke? He was the Crown Prince, but now labelled the Poison Mushroom Prince, he is still the eldest son of the King. After several of these types of questions, the Police Chief came to the conclusion that this disappearance was politically charged and the republicans would jump at the opportunity to point fingers at the Royal Family, because of the bad image such scandal brought them. So, if the girl was missing, the first suspect is the Prince. The Police Chief felt a little ashamed at accusing the Royal Family of foul play, just because a country bumpkin didn¡¯t know how the city works, he was a royalist to the core. It didn¡¯t mean he could look the other way if the Royal Family was involved in criminal plots. The least he could do was warn the King of the investigation. Fortunately the King understood, though he still flew into a rage at hearing his son may be involved in the disappearance of a young girl. ¡°Get me Bjorn, now!¡± The King demanded. The King had always managed to maintain a benevolent aura and remain calm in the face of bad news, but this was something else, even the Queen was startled at her husbands sudden motion. By the time Prince Bjorn made it to the palace, the atmosphere was tense, Prince Bjorn was walking on thin ice as he approached his father. ¡°It has come to my attention that Miss Hardy is missing. You better tell me the truth right now, Bjorn.¡± The King held his anger in check for the moment, but his face was bright red. ¡°She¡¯s not missing,¡± Bjorn said coolly. ¡°She is with me and I am helping her through a troubled time, it will all be cleared up soon, I promise father.¡± Bjorn remained calm and even offered a little bow. The King returned to his normal colour, though tinges of red still radiated from the fringes, he looked at Bjorn and contemplated. Had he really secreted the girl away and not said anything, to anyone, leaving her closest kin to report her missing? Even in the face of all the scandal between them two. The King let out a relieved sigh as he waved away the unimportant questions flooding his mind. He was just grateful that his son did not brake faith and had not committed such a heinous crime. He was curios as to why his son, the one everyone was labelling a cold hearted, self interested Prince, would do such a kind hearted thing. It must be to his own advantage some how. ¡°You best clear it up.¡± The King said, he knew that all the reporters that hung around the police station would get news of this eventually and like rabid dogs, starved for too long, would gorge themselves on this. Please don¡¯t tell me Bjorn has that Hardy girl in his heart. The King thought to himself. ¡°Honey,¡± the Queen said in a soft tone only for him. He looked at her and she could see the thought in his eyes as clear as if he had spoken it aloud. There was no way he could allow Bjorn to marry someone like Miss Hardy, it would be ruinous in the public eye. Is this really best? The King thought, as he looked at his wife. His wife nodded slowly, as if reading the question in his mind. The image of Queen Isabel filled the Kings heart. The wise queen, the devoted lover and benevolent mother. She would never make a decision that would harm Bjorn. Philip could never understand Bjorn, he always seemed so cold and distant. He certainly didn¡¯t like the Hardy family, the Viscount was a charlatan, to speak nothing of the con artist. He did believe in his wife though, his lifelong companion, she always was and always will be. ¡°Now, I know Miss Hardy is a decent enough lady, contrary to rumours, but honey, that doesn¡¯t change the fact that the Hardy family are a lost cause.¡± The King said. ¡°Do you really think our son, who had the King of Lars wrapped around his finger at such a young age, would not be able to deal with the likes of the foolish Viscount Hardy?¡± She was certainly a girl that moved Bjorn¡¯s heart, which had never shown any interest in Gladys, who was the perfect Princess. If Bjorn missed this opportunity now, he would probably spend the rest of this life alone. Could I accept that, or approve Miss Hardy as a daughter-in-law? The thought was pointless as he had already made his mind up. ¡°Oh come on, these two getting together?¡± The King said, as if arguing with his own decision. The King¡¯s face became stern and Bjorn faced him with squinted eyes, as if he didn¡¯t know what his father was saying. ¡°Father?¡± ¡°Just, go and marry her, if that is your will.¡± The King said, who had become more solemn, Bjorn just looked at him, bewildered. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* A heavy silence hung over the room once the doctor had left. Erna was alone in the town house as Mrs Fitz had left for the palace with Bjorn. Erna was growing fond of Mrs Fitz, who had barely left her side for the last couple days. Erna had been staring up at the ceiling for a long while. Her body still ached and parts of her throbbed, but she was too nervous to sit still, so she got up and wrapped a shawl about her tightly and paced about. She thought about Bjorn¡¯s offer. She was going to reject him, but he got called away to the palace before she could say anything. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, wait for me.¡± Was all he said and rushed out the door like a flurry. She wanted to leave the town house right away, but imagined the insult that would leave behind. She would probably never see him again after that. Would that be a bad thing? She would be far, far away by then, but his offer clung to her. On that cold, wet and desolate night, she felt like the whole world had abandoned her, leaving her to her fate in the cold rain. But out of the darkness he came to her. He was her salvation. She remembered looking up into his eyes and was suddenly overcome with conflicting emotions. Shame and relief, love and despair. They still lingered in the corners of her mind. As she paced about the room, her head aching from trying to order her thoughts, she became dizzy and hurriedly sat in the chair by the window before she fainted. The sun was setting and splashed ambers and reds all over the sky. The light dyed Erna¡¯s pale complexion a deep tan. She should go and find Pavel, after conveying her rejection to Bjorn. Even if she couldn¡¯t find Pavel and he had truly abandoned her, she would still make for Buford. As she carefully ordered her chores, Erna¡¯s eyes did not leave the streets below, which was visible from the bedroom window. The shadows stretched out over the complicated road. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Pavel decided that he could not wait forever and returned to the Police Station the very next morning. The two old ladies from Buford in tow. ¡°Is this city really so heartless, Pavel? To treat out Erna like some worthless speck of dust.¡± Baroness Baden said as she looked up at the police station. Her eyes were red and puffy from crying. ¡°I think they are just confused, Baroness, a lot of people are saying a lot of things and its difficult to find the truth in all of it.¡± Pavel was angry and he did not hide it very well as he tried to convey words of comfort to Baroness Baden. ¡°You two wait here, I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± It didn¡¯t seem fair to drag the Baroness and Mrs Greve all the way up the stairs especially since the two burst into tears at the slightest mention of the missing Miss Hardy. Pavel did not get very far, as an officer refused to let him up and see the officer in charge of the missing persons case. Sensing something was wrong, the officer actually came out to speak to Pavel, who was clearly upset and angry. ¡°The investigation has been closed due to the fact that Miss Hardy is not missing.¡± The officer said. Pavel couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, Erna had not returned home and had not been seen in days. ¡°That can¡¯t be, no one has seen Miss Hardy in days.¡± Pavel desperately explained. ¡°Young man, look here,¡± the officer pulled out the missing persons report and showed it to Pavel. ¡°See, the girl is not missing and it was a false report due to family error.¡± ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡± Pavel stammered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it happens all the time, nine in ten cases involving missing aristocracy kids are like that. It¡¯s what happens when you force people into marriage.¡± The officer gave a smirk and tossed a newspaper in front of Pavel before heading off to deal with another irate visitor. The daughter of Viscount Walter Hardy, who had been reported missing, was found to be living with the Grand Duke Pavel couldn¡¯t believe it, he re-read it several times. The article went into details about Miss Hardy and her in long standing involvement with the Grand Duke. Even going so far as to claim the pair was thought to have eloped. Pavel was horrified and snatched up the newspaper and read it again as he returned downstairs. The article was so vulgar he couldn¡¯t believe the person who wrote it considered themselves a journalist. ¡°Oh my god, the old lady has collapsed.¡± Someone shouted. Pavel looked up and saw a crowd gathering around the waiting area and his heart leapt into his mouth. He pushed through the crowd and saw the fallen Baroness Baden laid out on the floor, Mrs Greve close at hand. She was a mess and staring down at the unconscious Baroness. There was a newspaper gripped in her hand. CH 40 Pavel¡¯s house was empty and the door remained firmly shut. Erna pounded on the hard wood one last time, but there was still no movement beyond that she could detect. The wind buffeted her and made her stagger a little. She was able to catch herself, but let go of her trunk in the mean time. She could do nothing but watch it rattle down the stone steps. With a reserved sigh, she pulled out the letter she had prepared and slipped it between the crack of the door and went to retrieve her trunk. As she lifted the trunk, the handle broke off and Erna could feel her heart sag heavily with sadness. It was only a handle, but for some reason, it was the trigger that unleashed a heavy sadness. She closed her eyes tightly, trying to fight back the emotions swimming through her mind. Opening her eyes again, she dragged the trunk over to the stairs and looked to see if she could fix the handle in any way, but it was no use, the hinge and clasp that held it together was completely broken. Dejected, Erna flopped on the bottom step and sulked. She looked up and down the road, trying to think of what to do, but a broken trunk was one eventuality she had no counted on and she did not like the idea of dragging the heavy thing about the city. So, she waited for Pavel. She lowered her head as people passed her by, memories of last night suddenly springing to mind, she didn¡¯t want people to recognise her and generate yet more rumours and scandal. The long waiting continued long through the day and right up to sunset. She had a premonition that Pavel was not going to return, if he did not return by sunset. What was she going to do now? There was no way she could stay in the city any longer. Tiredness was starting to creep into the corners of her mind and turn her head fuzzy and distant. Resting her head on her crossed arms, supported by her knees, she was surprised by a man¡¯s voice. At first, she thought it was some lucid dreaming. ¡°Erna?¡± She looked up as the man¡¯s voice called out to her, echoing up and down the street, her bleary eyes struggled to see who it was, but the voice was unmistakable. ¡°Pavel, you¡¯re still here?¡± She called back. There was no chance she could fight off the smile that spread across her face, even as she thought on how he had broken his promise the other night. Pavel ran up to her, his face was grim. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Pavel?¡± Erna said, the smile melted away. ¡°I¡­uh¡­I need to take you to the hospital.¡± Pavel said flatly. Then he noticed the bruises and half healed cuts on Erna¡¯s face. ¡°What happened to your face, was that your father? That bastard, did that bastard lay hands on you?¡± ¡°Not now, what¡¯s going on, what happened?¡± Erna said. There was so much to talk about, so many questions she wanted to ask, but the most important one for now was why did she need to go to the hospital? ¡°It¡¯s your grandmother, Erna, come, we have to go right away.¡± Pavel said and took her hand as if to lead her the whole way. ¡°What? Pavel, wait, what¡¯s happened to my Grandmother and why is she in the city?¡± Erna became desperate. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I think I was born in the wrong era.¡± Bjorn came to the conclusion as he caught a glimpse of today¡¯s tabloid tucked under an attendants arm. There was a picture of him, blown up on the front. It was a pretty good picture today. ¡°I should have been born in an age of moderate savagery, when it wouldn¡¯t have been frowned upon to cut the throats of annoying bastards.¡± Bjorn leaned over the table and aimed his cue at the cue ball. With a gentle tap, the ivory ball rolled effortlessly down the table, threading between two balls and striking his intended target. He smiled. It was a stark contrast to the anger in his voice. Anger, Astonishment and bewilderment passed over Leonids face as he caught sight of the newspaper too. It was a dirty, provocative scandal that left no guess as to who the bastard was that Bjorn was referring too. ¡°I must admit, their writing skills are improving, I can¡¯t wait for the next episode.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°I think this kind of cheap tactic to gain readership should be sanctioned in some way.¡± Leonid said, lining up his shot. ¡°Should I buy it?¡± Bjorn asked. He rested the cue against the wall as he took up his glass, the sound of ice clinking against the crystal as he took a measured sip. ¡°Thanks to me, they¡¯re seeing increased revenue, I think it only fair that I should get a percentage of that profit.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Bjorn.¡± Leonid said in a scolding tone over the sound of clacking balls. ¡°Your turn.¡± Crazy guy. Leonid muttered as he stepped away from the table. The game was not going in his favour today. Leonid was failing to produce even half his usual skill at the game. Normally he could make Bjorn sweat a little. He was distracted. His mother agreeing to let Bjorn marry Erna Hardy was certainly news to shock and when Bjorn came to him, all smiles and laughter, he asked if Leonid wanted to play a few frames of billiards. Leonid accepted. He had done something similar when he had decided to divorce Gladys, though that time there was a lot less smiles and a lot more threats of violence. Leonid played about as well that day as he was this day. They had played right through the day and finished up sitting side by side as the sun set in the evening, taking in the scenery on the balcony. It had been late spring and the flowers were in full bloom. ¡°Are you really going to get married?¡± Leonid said, stepping away from the table. ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Bjorn said. Bjorn chuckled mischievously, but Leonid¡¯s expression did not change. His twin brother, twin in looks only, his mind was so much more complicated and lighter. He was like that, ever since they were young. Bjorn won, to no surprise to either of them. The twin brothers sat on the billiards table and watched the sun set out the window as they finished their drinks. The following morning, as Bjorn stood under a steady stream of hot water, he remembered the promise he had made thanks to the news his father had suddenly dropped on him. Determined to put an end to the scandal and erase her presence from his life, Bjorn hurried to the town house as soon as he was dressed. When he got there, he found that Erna had already left. She did have a letter waiting for him, should he happen to stop buy. It was a very formal thing and said nothing much beyond how grateful she was, but she did not need to borrow money. The attitude in the letter was kind of intrusive, to say the least, but Bjorn decided to let it go. He had no reason to deliver any money personally, no reason to seek out the woman. He actually felt relieved that Erna Hardy was gone. At least the headaches would finally blow away. ¡°I have decided to let you marry Erna Hardy.¡± His fathers words rang through his subconscious, absurd as they were, left him reeling and he leaned against the wall. She was gone now, far from the tumult of the city and back to her country bumpkin life. It won¡¯t be long and her life will be returned to normal. ¡°Bjorn, I hope you find a nice lady, a good girl that will erase all the pain Gladys has caused you.¡± Leonids voice from yesterday came to him. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like Miss Hardy, I don¡¯t know what mother and father think, but I mean it.¡± ¡°Are you drunk, your highness?¡± Bjorn asked as he staggered around the billiards table, but Leonid showed no sign of backing down. Bjorn was thankful to see Mrs Fitz when he got back to the palace, but the expression she wore was one of concern. ¡°Your highness, It¡¯s Miss Hardy¡­¡± She began and then stopped, struggling to find the right words. ¡°What is it, tell me Mrs Fitz.¡± Bjorn said coolly. He grew anxious at the mention of the woman he had already purged from his mind. ¡°Miss Hardy is at the Royal Schuber Hospital.¡± ¡°Hospital?¡± Bjorn snapped. ¡°Yes, erm, she is fine, it was the Baroness Baden, she collapsed at the police station and was taken in. Miss Hardy is there now, looking after the Baroness.¡± Something of relief tugged at Bjorn¡¯s heart, relief that Erna was not hurt. Relief that Erna was still in the city. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°You¡¯re corrupted, you¡¯ve fallen..¡± That was all the Baroness could say to her Granddaughter when she saw the pale skinned child sat in the chair next to her bed. Her bony hand trembled as she massaged the side of her head. ¡°Please, Grandma, don¡¯t excite yourself.¡± Erna said, she got up and checked on the Baroness, showing her true kind and caring nature. ¡°Do you want to know why I¡¯m here in the first place?¡± She gave Erna a stern, disproving look. It was a look that told Erna she no longer believed in the young girl, but no matter what, Erna was going to stan guard at her bedside. ¡°It¡¯s common in the city, Grandma, people like gossip and spread rumours. It¡¯s the trend.¡± Erna said, sitting back down. ¡°Trend? Trend, oh my God Erna, this city has corrupted you.¡± Shouted the Baroness. Erna had trie to explain several times to the Baroness that the rumours were all lies and terrible lies that not even a child would fall for. The affair with the Grand Duke was a misunderstanding that people ran with and took too far. It didn¡¯t help that she kept running into the Grand Duke and he would behave in the most ungentlemanly manner. The Baroness simply lamented that she should not have sent her child here. Staying at a man¡¯s house, hanging around unwholesome people, gossip trends and now a poisonous prince. The city was a wicked place that had corrupted Erna. ¡°I need to rest.¡± The Baroness whispered in a weary voice and shook her head. It had been a miracle that Erna had turned up like this, when she had thought to be missing for days. The Baroness had thought the worst, especially after hearing the rumours and gossip, then reading the newspaper? It was enough to put an elderly woman in an early grave and it nearly did. But still, Erna showed up as she did and she was well. ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Erna said. ¡°Rest now, I will wake you up at meal time.¡± Erna got up and left the hospital room, only for Mrs Greve to take her place. Erna went down the hall, to the window that over looked the courtyard, at the front of the hospital. She had been holding back. She saw her reflection in the window pane and did not recognise the young girl staring back. Lousy eyes, as if she hadn¡¯t slept for days and smothered in makeup to hide all the bruises and scars. ** STAY TUNE I WILL UPDATE 5 CHAPTER IN A ROW¡± CH 41 Erna leaned against the window frame. She was tired, her whole body was tired. She pressed the heels of her palms into her burning, wet eyes and tried to push away the sadness that dwelt there. The doctor told her that her Grandmother needed plenty of bed rest and stability. Erna didn¡¯t know how she was going to tell her Grandmother. Erna was still quite immature when it came to handling such serious matters. She decided not to tell her just yet, allow her to continue regarding her as if she were her naive granddaughter. She thought of her Grandfather. He had died of a heart attack and was found on the floor of the study. When Erna got the news that her Grandmother had been taken into hospital, after being found on the floor of the study, she ran as fast as she could to the hospital. When she got there, she could hardly breath, her chest felt heavy and hot. She came into the room where her Grandmother looked to be peacefully sleeping. It broke Erna¡¯s heart and she couldn¡¯t help but think of her Grandfather. The memory of it choked her, exacerbated by the news that she had fainted because of a weak heart. If they had not been in the middle of the city, or if Grandmother¡¯s heart was a little weaker, she would not have made it. Erna suddenly felt so alone and burst into tears. She pressed her palms into her eyes again and tried to suppress the tears. It was no good descending into self pity now, she had to be strong. Forcing herself to think about her Grandmother¡¯s recovery, enough that she can travel and then they can return to Buford together. They needed to get away from the city, and with the money Pavel had given her, she could rent somewhere nice, somewhere peaceful. Somewhere she could start fresh. ¡°Absolute stability.¡± The Doctor said, ensuring that Erna understood. His voice brought her back into the room and she looked up at her reflection in the window. Can absolute stability exist in life, in this place? Can it come from leaving a family mansion, filled with life long memories? ¡°Yes, I understand.¡± Erna stuttered. ¡°Good.¡± The doctor said and left Erna alone with her Grandmother. It will surely be a big mess to move her Grandmother to Buford, but what else can be done? There is no way to protect the mansion any more. Should she have accepted Thomas Baden¡¯s proposal? When she thought it would be the easiest way, she became even more miserable. Her best efforts were becoming resolute and accepting less than optimal conditions. Erna stood at the window like a statue well into the evening. The hallway outside the room, which had been busy with visitors all afternoon, had grown quiet. She could see her reflection clearly staring back at her and the mess of her makeup the tears had made. She tried to fix it, but it was never as good as what Lisa could do, but at least it looked presentable. It felt like a mock expression of her life. No matter how much she worked at it, it never came out how she wanted and was a complete mess underneath. Erna let out a slow breath and suppressed the urge to wipe the makeup away. She put on a smile, a mask that reflected the life she wanted. She still wanted to love it as much as she could, even after all the suffocating drama. As much as she was ashamed and upset, she kept the smile on her face. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna, Erna, Erna. All through the summer it seemed to be the only name anyone ever mentioned. Here, there and every where, all people talked about was Erna. Within the modest ball rooms and lowliest cigar lounges. It was madness. The name was like tinnitus in Bjorn¡¯s ears. He closed his eyes as he tried to erase the annoyance from his mind. The card board was nearing its end, cooling down, which made sense as dawn was drawing close. Bjorn rested his chin on his fist and stared at the thin slither of light peeking in through the curtains at the far end of the room. Erna. As soon as the woman¡¯s name was mentioned, Bjorn could feel the press of a headache at his temples. When he opened his eyes, the silent waiter had placed a cup of tea on the table in front of him. The black broth was bitter and helped clear his head a little. Erna. It also cleared the woman¡¯s name in his mind too. He got word that she had rushed to the hospital, to be by her sick Grandmother¡¯s side. He also heard rumour that it was Pavel Lore that was paying for the hospital fees. Those two were definitely playing around in the night. Bjorn gave a chuckle as he considered what a woman had told him. ¡°We¡¯re long time family friends.¡± She had said. Not likely. There¡¯s not a fool in the world that would spend that amount of money on family friends. Family, friends, lovers, whatever they were, Bjorn tried not to care any more. He was going to give that woman the money she needed and be done with this game. He would have done so sooner, if it wasn¡¯t for her fathers orders and absurd scandal. It came round to Bjorn¡¯s go and with an impatient huff, he played the card to end the game. The other players groaned at the expected defeat and resigned themselves to the loss. Bjorn did not reveal in the victory. He sat back in his chair, falling deeply into its warm comfort and closed his eyes. The bustle of the losers leaving the room lasted but a moment and there were not many others in the games room this early in the morning. ¡°Hey Bjorn,¡± Peter said, once everyone left. ¡°So, um¡­Miss Hardy¡­.She¡¯s not a bad girl.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Bjorn snapped. Peter was startled when Bjorn opened his eyes with a frown and looked at him with dark intent. Peter paused, not wanting to risk offending the prince, but the debt he owed Erna Hardy was too grand not to be known by pretty much everyone. A staunch supporter of Bjorn and Gladys, Peter¡¯s mother, grandmother, sister, and even Peter¡¯s little niece engaged in circulating cruel rumors about Erna Hardy and her family. Almost overnight, people rose up to fight this new, rising evil named Erna Hardy. The lads were the same way. Those who lacked the guts to confront Bjorn instead vented their repressed animosity on that poor woman. Peter was delighted to learn that Bjorn didn¡¯t detest or speak poorly of her; he felt a great sense of relief; otherwise, he would be the one in a very tough place being on Erna¡¯s side ¡°Well,¡± Peter continued, finding his courage. ¡°What if you don¡¯t do this? Was all I was going to say. At this rate, you¡¯re going to be forced into a situation you can¡¯t revive from. Me and the other boys feel sorry for you.¡± Peter tried to gloss over the awkward conversation with a friendly smile. Bjorn looked up at the ceiling, not saying a word or even acknowledging what Peter had said. He was growing tired of all the comments and questions people were pouring on him when it came to Erna Hardy. Go easy, be calm, he would always tell himself, but Peter was different. Everyone seemed to have the same aspirations as Louise when it came to Erna Hardy. Which boiled down to stop defending that woman and get the happy ending we all want. It was the spin everyone put on their excuses for meddling in his affairs. The false show of care and affection toward the prince, when really all they wanted to do was grab a juicy nugget of gossip to share at the next gathering and increase their status. Bjorn was getting bored of it. Bjorn looked down at the card table and his share of the chips he had won. The cards that sat face up showed queens, kings and knights. They resolved to look like Gladys, Louise and Erna. He blinked and they disappeared. Even if Erna were to disappear, he would still be left with this situation, but the drama would be aimed at another woman, even if he shared but a brief glance at another woman. The only way out, he could see, was to either marry, or die. Was his father¡¯s heart this cold and calculated, when he ordered him to marry Erna Hardy? Marriage without love, divorced without love. It was all politics and love had no room in politics. Bjorn did not think quite like that. He believed in something simpler. A clear sense of self and numbers. Like it not, it was either good, or it was bad. He did not want to deceive himself into wrapping up life in a neat little convenient lie. Not for Gladys, or for any woman and Erna Hardy was no exception. So just as he had married without love and divorced without love before. If the benefits are good and outweigh the negative, then there would be no reason why he shouldn¡¯t marry Erna. So what about Erna Hardy? She was beautiful, that was hardly up for debate and he did enjoy her company. She was like an old, ragged book, full of deficits that had no hope of yielding any benefits. If the position of the Grand Duchess was filled, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to hear about Gladys any more. And the significance of the role was enough to depress Walter Hardy. Bjorn shook his head as he realized he ran in circles and came back to square one. Sighing, he reached over to the poker table and grabbed a chip. The card table was a fitting place to resolve things of this turmoil, given that it was where it began. His tolerance was becoming thin under the mounting pressure of this bizarre circumstance. Front and Back. Head or Tail. He weighed all of the possible outcomes before launching the chip into the air. It wasn¡¯t long before he got the chip back into his hand. Bjorn slowly spread his fingers apart and saw a picture appear. Head. ¡°What are you doing, your highness?¡± Peter asked, breaking the serene quiet of the games room. Bjorn realized Peter had not stopped looking at him the entire time he was in thought. ¡°Organise and clean up.¡± Bjorn said. He stood up, grabbed his jacket. ¡°Anything I can help with.¡± Peter said, he felt spurred on by the prince¡¯s new found vigour. ¡°Yeah, gather my chips would you? I need to head into the city.¡± CH 42 No matter where Erna went, she could not escape the whispers of gossip. They followed behind her like the wake of a ship. Even here, at the hospital, Erna heard people chatting amongst themselves. First it was the nurses in their little gaggles at the end of the corridor. Then it felt like people were standing around outside the door, peering in like school children. ¡°Is she really the one?¡± Women said behind their hands, giving her sidelong glances. ¡°I know, is the prince blind?¡± Nurses said, pretending to be talking to their clipboards. People could not believe that she was Erna Hardy, the one who beat the fair Princess Gladys for the Prince¡¯s heart. They would comment on how shabby she looked, with her plain cotton dresses and tacky make-up. ¡°Isn¡¯t she a noble lady, from a noble family? Why does she look like that? That can¡¯t be Erna Hardy.¡± Worse still was that Baroness Baden heard these rumours from the doctors and nurses that tended her. When ever they would come to check on her or her medications, they would talk over her thinking she was asleep. ¡°Its all my fault,¡± she said softly. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you go. I ruined your future to protect the house and now I will have to go and face your Grandfather and Annette.¡± As the Baroness blamed herself, tears filled up her tired blue eyes and just as she was recovering from one ailment, another threatens to take hold of the old woman. Erna could see it already, making the Baroness seem ever more tired. Her wrinkles deepened before Erna¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say that Grandma, the prince and I have nothing to do with one another.¡± Erna said. She wished she could say something to convince the Baroness that none of this was her fault, to put her mind at ease. Most were already convinced Erna was a fallen lady, but at least this one small point she can try and clear for her Grandmother. ¡°You¡¯re really going to tell me that all this buzz is over nothing?¡± the Baroness said. ¡°Grandma, please, you know full well that people will make up what ever stories they wish, from things they nothing about.¡± Erna said. ¡°Even so,¡± the Baroness looked at Erna with sad eyes. ¡°How can you marry him and tarnish your reputation like this?¡± ¡°We¡¯re not getting married, so everything will be fine and people will see that.¡± Erna gave a cheerful smile. ¡°Just hang in there. You¡¯ll be out of the hospital tomorrow and then we can move back to Buford. We can live happily there together. Everything here will just become a bad memory.¡± ¡°Erna, my little Erna, I can¡¯t be by your side forever. I will be with your Grandfather soon.¡± The tears in her eyes deepened. ¡°Don¡¯t say that,¡± Erna said and took up the old woman¡¯s hand. It felt thin and papery, and she could feel the veins. ¡°Erna, please, its the sad reality of getting old. You should hold yourself back for my sake, you need to go out there and start your own family. The kind of family that will love and protect you. Not like your father.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°What do you expect me to do, when you threaten to ruin your marriage because of me? If I could, I would throw everything that threatens to make you sad into the fires of hell.¡± The Baroness turned away from Erna and shouted at the door. ¡°Including all these foul, ill tempered and mean mouthed rumour mongers.¡± She turned back to Erna with a soft, even tone. ¡°That terrible prince and your father, Walter Hardy and myself if you ruin your chances because of me.¡± Erna stood up abruptly, when there came a hard knock on the door. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn barged his way into the room after knocking on it, not waiting for a response. The surprise on the Directors face melted away quickly and was replaced by a quick display of emotional range. He was immediately angry that someone would have the audacity to barge into his office, to shock when he realized who it was that now stood before him, to confusion as he tried to comprehend the situation and finally something that could only be described as constipation, as he tried to recall the proper etiquette. Bjorn didn¡¯t give him chance. ¡°What room is the Baroness Baden in?¡± Bjorn was not demanding, or anything other than polite and firm. A far contrast to the dramatic manner in which he flowed into the room. He maintained an air of elegance about the entire scene. ¡°Erm, Baroness Baden?¡± The Director stammered. He knew the name, of course he did, she was in one of the regal suites near the back, for discretions sake, but right then, as his brain tried to catch up to the situation, he struggled with the papers on his desk as he looked for the room number. ¡°Uh, yes, she¡¯s in room 15.¡± ¡°Great, lets go.¡± Bjorn said, turning to leave. He paused as he noticed something on the directors desk. ¡°Do you mind if I borrow it?¡± He said and delicately took the small red rose from a vase that was sat on the corner of the desk. In terms of roses, a darker shade of red conveys more negative meaning. Is he drunk? The director thought, as he led the way. It wasn¡¯t an unreasonable insight, given the princes usual behaviour and it was quite late in the afternoon. The director led the prince at a fast pace along the halls. Doctors and nurses lining the halls, talking over patient files and charts, immediately stopped what they were doing and stood aside for the prince. The director could hear the rumours already, questions murmured at the back of the break room. What was the director doing with the prince? The director became enthusiastic about the royal visit and he met the eyes of the on lookers with a smug smile. When they got to the Baroness room, the director opened the door for the prince, who breezed past him and closed the door behind him, without so much as a second glance to the man. The director turned away and felt the heat rise to his cheeks as he heard a couple nurses down the hall giggling. He had his target for his rising anger. ¡°Prince¡­¡± Erna said. She involuntarily stepped away and blinked rapidly, as if doing so would blink away the scene in front of her. He should not be here and had no reason to be here, so why was he here? The Baroness realized who had come into the room and made to sit up properly. Bjorn did his best to dissuade her from moving and bowed. ¡°Baroness, please don¡¯t exert yourself on my account. I am late in coming to see you, so I must apologise, I am sorry.¡± Bjorn said. His voice was a soft note that did not dare disturb the quiet serene of the hospital room. Mrs Greve, who was sat in the corner near the door finally let out a breath. Erna closed the rest of the distance between her and Bjorn, more to check he was really there. Why was he here, was he really only here to see the Baroness? The timing was very convenient if that was the case. A lump of sadness rose up to her throat. She hoped he had not come to trample her heart in front of her Grandmother. This was unacceptable. He should not be here and tarnish what could become her last memories of her Grandmother. Even though she appreciated him and his aid, this was unacceptable. ¡°I am also sorry to you, Miss Hardy.¡± Bjorn said. He looked down at Erna and she could see regret in his eyes. Was it genuine? The apology was unexpected. Go. She wanted to say to him, but she swallowed the thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He said again, reading the concern on Erna¡¯s face. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, its late, I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡± Bjorn gave the most charming smile he could. Erna didn¡¯t understand. She looked up at the prince and saw in his smile, but his eyes were calm. They were deep and calm as they considered her. She shrunk back and sagged her shoulders as she tried to understand the prince. It was then that the prince brought his hand out in front of her and revealed he had been holding a rose. He held it out to her. Bjorn tried a softer smile when he noticed Erna was frowning at the rose, as if in doubt. He came down onto one need and looked the woman directly in the eyes. They were sad, concerned and definitely cautious. ¡°Miss Hardy.¡± Bjorn¡¯s voice was distant to Erna, as her mind raced. *** Would he be getting married soon? Bjorn asked himself the question for the hundreth time, looking down at the small silver coin flipping between his fingers. Would it be appropriate to decide such a matter in this way? He didn¡¯t have anything to gain from the marriage. She was from a humble family, with more than its humble share of complications. Walter Hardy. The royal family and society in general, would never be accepting of that little problem. It could mean it would be difficult to play the part of the Grand Duchess. It wasn¡¯t such a big deal. She might not benefit, but at least she wont cause any more harm. Like Gladys, maybe she was still holding a thorn for him, behind her sweet, innocent smile. But this weak woman¡¯s thorns aren¡¯t strong enough to hurt him. All Bjorn wanted was for Erna to live like a flower corsage she made with her own hands. Quietly, beautifully, and harmlessly. He considered the stake. It would be the easy option, to forfeit the bet and take the stake. Then he would be free of this tangle made for him, but that would only lead to his father breathing down his neck. Bjorn flipped the coin and watch it sail through the air, tumbling end over end. ¡°Head I do, TailI don¡¯t.¡± He muttered under his breath. *** ¡°Erna Hardy, will you marry me.¡± Bjorn held out the flower to Erna. Erna closed her eyes and squeezed them tightly, as if trying to erase the bizarre reality unfolding before her. When she opened them again, Bjorn was still there in front of her, kneeling on one knee. Is he really proposing me, the prince? The fact that this was right in front of her did not make the play of it any more real. Her perception of reality seemed to slip away and the room span. She found herself looking over at her Grandmother, who seemed moved to emotion. The room span again as she looked back at the prince. How can you do this? Erna thought. You don¡¯t love me, a woman of nothing. Erna could feel the mood in her mind settle on resentment, she resented Bjorn for coming unbidden to the hospital. She resented that smile he wore as he looked up at her, waiting for an answer. Erna wanted to get away from this, to run as far as she could and forget about the mess unfolding before her. She reached out with a trembling hand. She would push the rose away and deny him, but as her fingertips touched the delicate petals, she hesitated. I¡¯m sorry ~ he had said. The apology was so brazen, but she was still glad for it. She doubted he really meant it, but she was still grateful that he came, late as it was. At the moment, when she wanted to hate him the most, she found herself clutching the rose of marriage proposal. The room span again. Erna fainted. Bjorn was quick to catch her and Baroness Baden immediately called out for a doctor. The doctor came through the door in the very same second. There were several doctors and nurses grouped up in the hallway. Within a heartbeat, the rumour that Prince Bjorn had proposed to the Lady Erna Hardy had spread across the city. Overdramatised stories of impulsive acts of devotion and love and a fainting happy Lady filled up the many cigar lounges, gin bars, smoke rooms and libraries. Lechen¡¯s love story abruptly ended, with a rather tragic end with the villain winning. CH 43 ¡°Please forgive your father, Erna.¡± Brenda Hardy had been crying for awhile. So much so that the cup of tea she reached forward and put to her trembling lips was cold. ¡°Things were bad, at the time, I was cornered.¡± Brenda said. She tried to swallow, and despite the tea, her mouth was dry. She looked at Erna with a flat, soft expression, which only served to make Erna more nervous. ¡°I understand that it¡¯s upsetting for you, but you must understand¡­¡± ¡°Your tea is cold.¡± Erna said, cutting Brenda off. The two women sat in silence as a maid came forward and cleared away the tea. She then poured two fresh cups and retreated to her post. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, that as rude, please continue.¡± Erna said. She looked up from staring at the steaming cups and faced Brenda Hardy once more. Erna was just trying to be polite, but it was clear that she didn¡¯t want to hear any more. Brenda bit her tongue though, she did not dare proceed with the interrupted conversation. Erna was to be marred to the prince, she will be the Princess Schuber and she would not be able to treat Erna how she used to. Erna was to be the cities most top lady. Brenda still saw her as the naughty little girl that ran away from home after being punished. Here she is now, returning home as a princess. When Brenda first heard the rumours of the marriage, she couldn¡¯t help but laugh. There was no way Erna would allow herself to get involved with the poisonous mushroom prince. Not even after he had ruined her marriage business, threw her life into a fire pit and with bankruptcy just around the corner. Then there was the king, Brenda felt sure he wouldn¡¯t allow such a thing to take place, but it was quite the opposite. The king set the ceremony for the end of Fall, braking with all tradition, but no one argued. This marriage was ridiculous, but it proceeded anyway. Once the proposal was common news, Erna and the Baroness Baden were moved to his town house and the Baroness began preparations. The Viscount couple, Erna¡¯s parents, were excluded from the preparations completely. A rivalry with the official royal family grew and there was no way to avoid the resentment and disrespect that followed. It was endured because the Hardy family could avoid bankruptcy with this endeavour and in a weeks time, the Hardy family will become the in-laws to the royal family. ¡°You must understand,¡± Brenda continued. ¡°You should make up with your father before the wedding. The pair of you have to walk this road together and you don¡¯t want to make it more awkward than it needs to be. You should have dinner together.¡± Brenda said, looking at Erna over the top of her tea. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can give a definite answer, ma¡¯am.¡± Erna said. ¡°I will have to check my schedule,¡± Erna¡¯s hands trembled. She clasped them together to try and keep it from showing. She was able to keep her voice firm and calm. Brenda looked at Erna with disappointment, but could do nothing except for now. She was a stubborn old coot and would not conceive the point too readily. Even when Erna saw the Viscountess off, later that evening, she reminded Erna to make the time. Erna felt cold under the woman¡¯s hard gaze. It reminded her of the scornful eyes that constantly looked down at her through the buzz of public rumour. ¡°I know its disrespectful to say, but the Viscountess has no shame.¡± Said Lisa, as the pair of them watched the Viscountess¡¯ carriage rumble down the driveway. ¡°How can she suggest forgiveness after what they did to you.¡± ¡°Lisa.¡± Erna said. She felt embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t think I would understand you but I¡¯ll still love you all the same.¡± Lisa said with bright enthusiasm. Erna looked at Lisa and felt warmed by her shy smile. The day they met Lisa declared she would follow and love Erna for the rest of her life. It tickled Erna¡¯s heart. Now that she was to be Grand Duchess, Lisa thought Erna would forget about all about her, being an insignificant maid and all, but Erna came straight away to pick Lisa up. Troublemaker as she was, Erna liked having her around, she was a golden ray of sunshine on a stormy day. ¡°You¡¯ve suffered a lot because of me.¡± Erna said, touching Lisa¡¯s arm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all the trouble.¡± Even though she knew it would be indecent, Lisa let herself be taken into Erna¡¯s arms and she could feel the tears welling up. Erna said nothing and just comforted the maid. I¡¯ll follow you, love you and protect you, for the rest of my life. Lisa followed after Erna with rekindled determination. From a neglected hill-billy to a lady¡¯s personal maid and soon, handmaiden to the Grand Duchess. Lisa had quite the responsibility ahead of her. ¡°Oh, miss, the prince is not coming to see you.¡± Lisa¡¯s attitude became firm as she recalled Prince Bjorn. He was a strong enemy of the Hardy family. The very same prince who rode in on a white horse to save Lady Hardy. There was a lot of talk about forgetting the past and moving on recently, but the more Lisa thought of it, the more it looked like a poisonous mushroom. They were turning the whole country upside down with their marriage. They very much seemed like a couple in love, but Lisa could see the shyness that surrounded their meetings. Lisa couldn¡¯t understand the Prince¡¯s attitude toward Erna. He never sent flowers or letters. It was not normal, they were not normal lovers. Something is wrong and after much internal debate, Lisa came to the conclusion that something is very, very wrong. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll visit him tomorrow, we are going to be having luncheon at the palace.¡± Erna replied. She smiled casually, as if not meeting your fiance for two whole weeks was pretty normal. ¡°I will pick out a very nice dress, one that will make the prince fall in love with you.¡± Lisa promised. The poisonous mushroom prince will fall in love, Lisa decided. Erna was beautiful, but after her work, Lisa will make sure Erna is irresistible. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°You terrible thing.¡± Leonard declared. He had fallen onto the table, spilling it and all the drinks upon it to the floor. Bjorn looked at the crazed man through bleary, drunken eyes. Empty bottles rolled around the floor like fallen leaves and the insensible idiots sprawled in-between. It was a colourful display of ugliness. Two bachelor parties so far and enough drink to put the prince¡¯s life at risk. The thought was there, but it did not register to Bjorn, as he looked down at the mouthful of brandy left in his glass. He raised the deer horn trophy above his head, downed the remnants and declared the evening at a successful conclusion. Bjorn managed to escape the club without incident. A few groans here and there, Leonard seemed to have fallen asleep on the floor where he had fallen, Bjorn had seized that opportunity to beat a retreat, Leonard would not have let him leave otherwise. His head was groggy and more than once he had to lean against a wall to stabilise himself. Wallowing around with drunkards did not happen. He realised he was still carrying the deer horn trophy when he went to touch his aching head. It was a reminder of a bitter past, but the lads were so determined to cut the horns of Bjorn Dniester, that they had made a new one and presented it to him last night, at the first bachelor party. Even though it was the second trophy, it still held a deep meaning and held the same feelings as the first. The whole reason he joined this madness was because the lads had ordered a gold trophy for him. ¡°If you go, you lose. The trophy will be charged to Schuber Palace anyway.¡± They laughed. Each time one of them got married, a trophy would be made, with their name written on it and the idea was to be the man who got away with it at the end of a very heavy drinking session. It was Bergman who lost the last trophy to Bjorn. Bjorn had almost lost his trophy to Leonard, but the drunk fool fell and the alcohol did the rest, allowing Bjorn to make a clean get away. It had taken two nights, but a victor was clear and Bjorn got to add another trophy to his rather large collection. He had not intended to stay that long. With so many trophies, he did not care to throw one away. He was going to raise a toast, say some polite words and then leave, but once that first drink passed his lips, he lost himself to the madness. In the end, everyone was obsessed with the trophy, as they always are and the party did not finish easily until the morning. Bjorn stumbled out of the club and into the snow laden night. The wind was cold and penetrated to his bones. When he saw the fountain he laughed. He kept laughing all the way to his carriage. When he sat on the frigid fabric seats, he closed his eyes and felt the world spin. He started to think how different things would have been if Erna had not come to the fountain that morning. Where would he be now, would he still be with Gladys? He doubted that. ¡°Miss Hardy is waiting.¡± Came a voice. He was already back at his mansion? He must have drifted off into a drunken stupor. ¡°Erna¡­why?¡± Bjorn said to the phantom voice. ¡°Oh my god, my Prince, how are you in such a state at this hour?¡± The voice belonged to Mrs Fitz. She approached him when he got out of the carriage and cried out when she noticed his drunken state. Bjorn staggered with a half hearted smile on his face and Mrs Fitz could do nothing but sigh. ¡°Where is Erna?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Where she said she would be, did you forget that you had a luncheon with your fiance, my prince?¡± ¡°But it¡¯s only morning, the sun hasn¡¯t even come up yet.¡± Bjorn said and looked up into the sky, where the sun lazily drifted over his head. CH 44 He came. Erna thought as she saw Bjorn enter the room. He actually came. She was starting to think he would not show and she felt the depression hit her like the wind, but now that he was here, striding across the room to her, she felt hope rekindle inside her. There was something off about the way he walked though and as the initial shock of seeing Bjorn enter the drawing room, she noticed that the man who normally walked with such grace and purpose, stumbled across to her. He did not have to get too close before she could smell the alcohol that surrounded him like an invisible cloud. She looked up into his drowsy eyes and they swivelled as they struggled to focus on her. ¡°As you can see, I am in no fit state to have luncheon, at this current hour.¡± Bjorn fumbled the words out of his mouth. She was surprised he could form a coherent sentence. Hope burned away in Erna¡¯s chest and made room for anger and disappointment. She knew she had to reply to him, but she couldn¡¯t find the right words. A part of her wanted to slap his silly, drunken face, but the royal etiquette training advised that a future queen did not behave in such a manner. She wondered if she could get a servant to do it for her. Bjorn sighed at Erna¡¯s silence. ¡°Will you wait for me?¡± He said. ¡°How does dinner sound?¡± ¡°What?¡± Erna said, trying to make sense of his slurring and noticed he was looking at a clock on the table. ¡°Fine¡­yes.¡± The whole situation was ridiculous and disrespectful. Erna did not have to put up with this and knew she should say something, but what would the point be? She doubted Bjorn really knew where he was and what he was doing. Fine, we will have dinner instead, but she doubted he would even remember, or be conscious. ¡°Okay then.¡± Bjorn moved in closer to Erna and whispered. ¡°Miss Hardy, I will bring you a gift of apples.¡± Bjorn handed something over to Erna, something he had been holding the entire time that Erna only just noticed. When she saw what it was, she recoiled and brought a hand up to her mouth. The golden deer antler trophy, the very thing that started all this mess in the first place. Lisa had explained to her the importance of the deer antler trophy, or rather, the feigned importance these bachelors put on it. It was awarded to the best drinker at the stag party. Which meant the Prince had broken his promise to her and had spent the entire night, at least, getting drunk for this stupid thing. Erna felt like she had been struck with a gong and her head spun. She stared at the trophy the Prince had put into her hands before wondering off to the sofa to lay down. He looked to be going to sleep. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Erna demanded. ¡°A wolf horn,¡± Bjorn said sleepily. Erna felt suffocated. ¡°Wolves do not have horns.¡± ¡°Is that so,¡± Bjorn lazily opened his eyes and looked at Erna. ¡°I suppose not now, its been cut off.¡± Bjorn whispered a laugh and the drawing room became silent, save for the ticking of the second hand on the clock. It eroded away the silence on top of Bjorn¡¯s heavy, drunken breathing. I should have refused you. Erna thought as she let herself fall to the seat opposite Bjorn. She looked at the man she was to marry next week. All these problems and difficulties that she couldn¡¯t understand, all because she was to marry the Prince. The wedding was already done and the participants were fait accompli. Grandmother and Mrs Greve were moved to tears and were relieved the wedding was finally done. Bjorn smiled and looked as if it were a simple Sunday afternoon. He looked down at her with drunken eyes. ¡°You are awake, I see.¡± Her husband laughed like it was some great joke, but he remained taciturn as he laughed and offered her a blood red rose. Erna looked at it, confused and noticed the thick, swollen thorns that struck out at her. None pricked Bjorn¡¯s fingers and as Erna reached for it, the thorns reached for her, she knew there wasn¡¯t anyway to take the rose without being pricked. So she refused it. The world spiralled into darkness, Bjorn turned to a twisted visage of anger and fury, her Grandmother looked disappointed and Mrs Greve wept with pain. Erna roused from her sleep. She hadn¡¯t realised she was napping and saw through heavy eye lids that the prince was still asleep on the couch. It stank of alcohol in the room, so she got up and moved to a chair neat the window and sat down once she cracked it open. Erna looked at her drunken Fianc¨¦ as he slept. He looked like a simple man that had fallen asleep. Not a hung over prince who had given her the most bizarre gift. A wolf horn, that was actually a deer horn, which is won by a bachelor in a drinking contest. Bjorn was not a bachelor and he did not win the drinking game. It was a confusing mess of identity ended in a confusing gift. The first thing Bjorn saw when he opened his eyes was a delicate young woman holding a gold stick like she was the Queen with a sceptre. Recognition was slow, memories hurt and pounded his mind for attention, but when he grasped at them, they fled to the back of his head. ¡°Are you okay?¡± He knew that voice. The soft, angelic song of Erna Hardy. ¡°Should we postpone dinner, like luncheon, or will that be delayed too, until it becomes breakfast, only for that to be luncheon once again.¡± Erna said. Something was wrong, Bjorn realised, he picked up the thorns laden within Erna¡¯s tone. He sat up on the couch, which sent his mind into a panic as it tried to figure out which way was up, or was it down? ¡°Would you mind waiting a little longer.¡± Bjorn said through a barren, dry throat. ¡°I think I need to do a little preparation before we have dinner.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Erna snapped. Bjorn rose and looked down at the little kitten with its tail fluffed and claws out. He smiled pleasantly at Erna and strode out of the room. He tried to walk as straight as possible, but his head was still having trouble reorientating itself to the correct alignment of the world and he stumbled a little before he reached the door. About an hour later, Bjorn returned to the drawing room, freshly washed, shaved and dressed. All notions of his drinking had vanished and he was fully alert. ¡°Shall we go,¡± he said. He offered Erna his hand. For a moment he thought Erna was going to refuse. Her face was coy and it was clear that she was still upset, but Erna took his hand delicately and allowed herself to be led out to the garden room. It was mainly used for breakfasting, but Bjorn felt the need for some fresh air. Bjorn drew out a chair for Erna and then went to sit opposite. The table was already laid out for the evening meal, of which there was only a place mat and cutlery in front of Erna. Bjorn winked at the servants and they busied themselves with serving the food. Once the staff had laid out the dinner in front of Erna and a cup of coffee in front of Bjorn, Erna finally spoke. ¡°Why do you not eat?¡± Erna asked. ¡°This is enough for me.¡± Bjorn said and rubbed his stomach. The sun was setting and saturated the room in a deep, orange light. The wood in the fireplace popped and crackled, filling the room with the sound of burning wood. It was the only sound and seemed to draw attention to the silence between the two dinner guests. Erna hesitated as she went to pick up a fork. It was embarrassing to eat alone, even worse when you¡¯re not alone and being stared at. She was hungry though, having skipped lunch, so she put up with it for the sake of starvation. ¡°If you have something to say, will you say it already.¡± Erna said, who felt burdened by the pregnant silence. ¡°Well, not really.¡± Bjorn said, playing with the coffee cup, he had not taken a sip of it yet. ¡°But you¡¯re the one that set this up.¡± Erna said, right before stuffing food in her mouth. ¡°Well, yes, I just thought it would be nice to share a meal together, before the wedding.¡± ¡°Is that really all?¡± ¡°Were you expecting another reason?¡± Bjorn sipped at the coffee, regretting it soon after as his tummy gargled at him. ¡°No.¡± I don¡¯t expect anything from you. She wanted to say, but stopped at no. Bjorn seemed to relax a little more and watched Erna eat her dinner. The hunger in Erna was enough that she ignored his staring. Now and then she would dab at the corners of her mouth with a napkin, take a sip of water and grab up the fork again to dig in. Erna might look like a bird pecking at a feeder, but she could eat like a horse, but she was always careful to follow proper etiquette as dictated by the book. By the time the desserts arrived, the mood between Bjorn and Erna softened a little, but each time Erna looked up at Bjorn, who hadn¡¯t taken her eyes of Erna, she would look back down at her food as if in embarrassment. ¡°You wish to say something, Miss Hardy, would you just say it?¡± Bjorn said in frustration. Erna put down the small fork. She had been harassing an innocent chocolate cake with it for hours. She looked up at Bjorn and met his eyes. ¡°I want to bring my maid to the palace.¡± Erna said. ¡°Your maid? You mean the one who could be a guardian for the gates of hell?¡± Bjorn said with a cocked smile. ¡°Of course, she and what ever servants you wish are welcome.¡± ¡°No,¡± Erna didn¡¯t rise to Bjorn¡¯s jest. ¡°Lisa will be enough for me.¡± Bjorn caught a look in Erna¡¯s eyes and a twitch in the corners of her mouth. ¡°There is something else?¡± ¡°The wedding,¡± Erna started, paused, fidgeted with the table cloth a little. ¡°I mean, our wedding, its traditional for the bride to be given away by her father.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°I would have liked my Grandmother to walk me down the aisle, she is the one who has earned that right, but if I don¡¯t follow tradition, it could bring harm down on the Lechen Royal Family and to you.¡± Erna looked at Bjorn in earnest. ¡°So, what you¡¯re saying is that you don¡¯t want to follow tradition to avoid your father walking you down the virgin road?¡± Erna nodded. ¡°If memory serves, Viscount Hardy is still alive and well.¡± Bjorn said thoughtfully.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to be lead into my new life by a man who gave up being my father.¡± Erna said. ¡°Okay.¡± Bjorn said. He showed interest in what Erna was saying by twisting the corners of his mouth thoughtfully. Erna¡¯s pale cheeks flushed red as they looked at one another and her will could be seen, clear as day, in her defiant eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s going to cause disrespect, then I will abide by tradition, but if there is another way,¡± Erna held her trembling hands under the table so the prince couldn¡¯t see. ¡°Then I would like to hold your hand. Would you please take me?¡± Erna¡¯s blue eyes reflected the candlelight that lit up the garden room. They seemed to dance with the very fires of courage and determination. Bjorn realised that before him sat a rebel with the face of an angel. CH 45 Erna came into the room with a pillow clutched tight to her chest. Baroness Baden closed the prayer book she had been reading. ¡°Can I sleep here tonight?¡± Erna said. Baroness Baden knew there was no point in denying Erna, so she simply nodded. She had been pampering Erna like never before. It was her last night after all. When Erna left for her fathers, she thought she could put away the bad feelings she had toward him, but now she just felt incredibly empty and sad. When the carriage left earlier in the afternoon, taking her luggage to the Schuber Palace, that sadness deepened. Starting tomorrow, it would be her new home, for her new life and new family. ¡°It feels so strange, Grandma.¡± Erna said, fidgeting with her hands under the blanket. ¡°Are you scared?¡± ¡°A little bit.¡± Erna said, cautiously. From the day she received the marriage proposal, up until now, she had been scared and the closer the wedding got, the more the feeling dominated. The fact that she was going to marry the prince made Erna feel quite helpless. ¡°Why did the prince propose?¡± Erna said softly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because he loves you? Contrary to popular opinion, the Grand Duke has an eye for hidden gems.¡± The Baroness smiled. Erna laughed lightly. After Bjorn had proposed in front of the Baroness, her view of the man changed. She seemed to completely forget the past and all the times she cliticised the prince, dubbing him the problem child of the royal family. Erna wanted to tell her Grandmother that it wasn¡¯t true, the prince didn¡¯t love her, but she knew her Grandmother was lying, just as much as she was. Erna had almost gotten herself embroiled in a scandal which would have ruined her future. Becoming a Grand Duchess brought joy to the Baroness, but within that was the deep sadness of leaving her granddaughter. ¡°My dear Erna, I was so afraid that you would follow in your mothers footsteps. To be with a man that cheats and lies and does not care for his children. Bjorn was horrifyingly like Walter, it made me sick. It would not have been good for you, to lose your heart to such a man. I rushed all the way here, to save my Granddaughter from such a fate, but I boiled my insides for nothing, the prince is not like the rumours, he is a fine young man.¡± The Baroness smiled, even as her eyes turned red with tears. Erna knew of the rumours. During her tumultuous time in the city, she had heard all the evil gossip and learned how such rumours could destroy a person. Baroness Baden knew as well, so came to Erna¡¯s side. She knew the rumours about Erna were not true, the Baroness assumed the rumours about the prince could also not be true. She watched Bjorn Dniester over the last few months and came to the conclusion that the rumours were grossly exaggerated. She was wary and knew that her view could be distorted by the desire to find happiness for Erna, but she knew the prince could be afforded a level of trust. ¡°There is nothing to be afraid of Erna, you will do well.¡± The Baroness said. ¡°Just be yourself.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Erna said. ¡°Of course.¡± Erna knew her grandmother was not looking at this objectively, but she wanted to leave the mood light, so she smiled and nodded, so that her grandmother would be left with no worry in her heart. ¡°You will make your mother proud, okay?¡± Baroness Baden said, giving Erna a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Yes, Grandma.¡± Erna said. Erna closed her eyes and snuggled into Baroness Baden. It did not feel like a night that she would be able to sleep, but she closed her eyes and tried anyway. Her grandmother smelled like flower petals and her skin was soft and warm. She could hear the rhythmic thud of the old woman¡¯s heart. Erna engraved the moment in her mind, she wanted to remember this always. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°You shameful bastard, do you really think you can treat the father of the Grand Duchess like this?¡± Walter Hardy gritted his teeth and looked down at his bandaged leg. He wanted to get rid of the damn thing, but he made a promise. ¡°Hold on a little bit, honey. Its just for one day.¡± Brenda Hardy said, holding out a set of crutches. Trembling at his humiliation, Walter accepted the crutches meekly. It had been two days ago, in the evening, that Prince Bjorn had come to Walter Hardy, at the Hardy Mansion. Walter felt pride that he was to be the father of the Grand Duchess, but the words the prince spoke boiled his blood. ¡°Miss Hardy will be holding my hand on the walk down the aisle.¡± Bjorn said. It was an order that left Walter bewildered. He tried to argue tradition and formality, the many virtues that the prince should abide by, but he did not even raise an eyebrow. It was like talking to a wall. ¡°What? But your highness, what will the people say? There will be outrage, they will not accept this.¡± Walter said. Walter was driven into a corner and he protested until he was red in the face. For his daughter to face such humiliation on such a momentous occasion, it was unbelievable and the prince acted so casually about it. ¡°Then we will create a reason.¡± Bjorn said. He must be drunk, what other reason could there be for this madness. Walter blinked at the prince, as the prince stood there as tall and proud as ever. ¡°We won¡¯t say that you are in bad health, I don¡¯t think that is a good reason.¡± Bjorn said flatly. He was looking at Walters leg. ¡°What are you suggesting? You really dare go this far?¡± Walter said. Maybe it was because Walter was worried that Erna had told the prince everything, but no matter who he was, he had no authority to intervene in a fathers discipline of his child. Walter carefully prepared a rebuttal and waited for Bjorn¡¯s response. ¡°Yes, so what? She is my wife.¡± Bjorn said. It took Walter off guard and he felt his fighting spirit bleed away. In the end, he had to acquest the prince¡¯s suggestion. Walter fumed at the ruse and cursed every living thing under the sun. The prince swanned into his home like a perfect gentleman, insulted him and then floated out of the house like nothing was out of place. Walter cursed the prince with every hobbled step he was forced to take. He had to keep reminding himself that he was to be the father of the Grand Duchess and the Hardy family could enjoy the honour of being raised up as part of the Royal Family. The prince was a crazy man, but he wasn¡¯t the only one crazy around here, Walter could be crazy too. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The roads were lined with crowds of people, that all clustered together along the paths to the Schuber Palace. Even though they spoke of the end of the world for the Lechen Royal Family, they cheered for the spectacle of it. ¡°Hey, there they come, they¡¯re coming.¡± They called when the luxurious golden carriage trundled past, pulled by four white horses. The brides procession was led by regal looking Royal Guard, in their formal attire they looked splendid and dignified. It was nothing when compared to when Princess of Lars as the Crowned Princess, but it could never be called inferior, only prepared in haste. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he can catch such a woman.¡± Some said, as they saw the beautiful princess through the windows of the carriage. ¡°She may be beautiful, but she is no Princess Gladys. She is a whole different class.¡± Others said. The clatter of tongues permeated across the precession. ¡°The Princes second wife does not look all that much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s so arrogant, just staring off like that, she is very different to Princess Gladys. At least she showed some kindness.¡± ¡°She is very haughty, is she not, with her nose up in the air.¡± By the time the rumours spread through the streets, the carriage passed along the Arch-Dukes bridge. As the palace drew closer, Erna started to turn ever more pale. From the moment she put on her wedding dress, her mind went blank and she struggled with her nerves. She realised she had been like this from the moment she boarded the train to Schuber. Everything seemed like a dream and she imagined the real Erna Hardy was still asleep some where, probably on that train. That reality seemed a lot more likely than the one she found herself in right now. The one where Erna Hardy becomes a princess. When her carriage stopped outside the Royal Chapel, Erna let go of the tethers of her delusion. She struggled to suppress her rapid breathing as she got down from the carriage. It was lucky that she was led to where she was needed to be, her mind was so fuzzy, she struggled to notice where she was and when she looked down, she was already on the red carpet. Erna stared blankly at the bouquet of flowers that had appeared in her hand, a whisper of a voice in her mind wondered where they had come from, had she been holding them the entire time? She looked up at the closed door in front of her and she could feel the fear rise up in her. She was afraid of this door more than any door she had ever faced. It was about to open and beyond would be Erna¡¯s new life. ¡®I can be happy.¡¯ She remembered the promise she had made confidently. Her heart pounded and felt ready to burst. Her legs were trembling so much they barely kept her upright and the flowers of the bouquet shook. ¡®I should turn and run.¡¯ The conviction felt so certain in her head, it was the only true course of action, but as she felt the motion a shadow fell over Erna. ¡°Erna?¡± She looked up at the soft voice and saw him, the prince, Bjorn. He was to be her chaperone into the new life. He felt more like a guard escorting her to her execution. ¡°Breathe.¡± Bjorn said. Breathe. Erna said to herself. ¡°That¡¯s it, breathe, relax.¡± Bjorn said. Bjorn seemed jovial at Erna¡¯s outward struggle to mentally contain the situation. He held her hand and she could feel it. She knew he was probably recalling the same memory as she was, their first meeting. The night of the fountain and the trophy. ¡°Thank you.¡± Erna said, her voice trembling. ¡°You heard my request.¡± Erna gave an awkward smile as she waved a hand. Bjorn laughed lightly as if to confirm what Erna had said. ¡°I will be a good wife.¡± Erna went on. The moment she made that promise, her voice became firm and the trembling stopped. Bjorn still just smiled at her, even as the door opened, he looked at her and smiled. Even as the sunlight, tainted with reds, greens and blues of the stained glass window at the far end of the chapel, washed over them, Bjorn smiled at her and led her to her new life. CH 46 The second royal wedding was underway. It was a lot different from the first royal wedding, which was so noisy and busy that the souls of the Prince and Princess, who were so use to the tumultuous and public lifestyle, were drowned out. At the end of the Virgin Road, in front of the Archbishop who was to marry them, Bjorn slowly turned to Erna. He did not let go of her hand. The light from the stained glass window bathed the pair in rose light. Under the gaze of hundreds of onlookers, Bjorn lifted the vail that covered Erna¡¯s face. It was such a small gesture and only the first act in a long line of prescribed ceremony and tradition. It was also a pointless act, to uncover the face of the one he had looked upon so many times before today. It was mainly for the masses. The corners of Bjorn¡¯s lips gently curled into a smile as he looked into Erna¡¯s eyes. The fierce blue was tainted by the red light and looked like flame sparked in the sky. Erna looked like a flower in the wedding dress of layered lace and delicate silks. He wanted to applaud the tailor, who did a splendid job of encapsulating the country girl who liked long dresses. Erna avoided looking directly at Bjorn and even though her cheeks had been brushed red, he could still see the flush of embarrassment in them. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. She had remained stiff right up until the moment the Archbishop began to speak and then a change came over her. She took on the air of an eager student. Her eyes shone as she concentrated on the Archbishop¡¯s long, projected syllables that resonated a little more enthusiasm than his usual bored droll. Bjorn looked out over the passionate sympathy of the onlookers as the Archbishop addressed Erna. He could tell who were the ones that were knowledgeable in the theory of all the traditions practised in this moment and those who were fully absorbed by the emotion of it. Erna nodded her head delicately and the cold, stern gaze of the Archbishop softened. He then turned to Bjorn and his face became a visage of damnation and hellfire once more. He stared at Bjorn with unnaturally forceful eyes. Those eyes made his words feel more like threats than promises of devotion. Especially when coupled with words like forever, until death, duty and honour. ¡°Do you hear me, your Highness? Do you understand my meaning, your highness? Under pain of burning in hell for all eternity, your highness.¡± The Archbishop seemed to say. The Bjorn continued to smile in spite of the Archbishops stinging glare and coolly said ¡°Yes, I get your meaning.¡± Bjorn thought the Archbishop may resent him a little. He smiled more at his wedding to Gladys and now, four years later, he was marrying another woman. No doubt that disturbed him a little. Bjorn could see that he looked at Erna with pity as he blessed the couple, with a booming voice that was loud enough to be overheard by the bells. Bjorn concluded the ceremony by bowing low and giving Erna a kiss. The crowd did not cheer, but they clapped and the hall of the chapel made it sound like a hundred thunderstorms, coupled with the bells, the noise was incredible. When Bjorn pulled away from the kiss, Erna¡¯s eyes opened and looked brighter than ever, like a pair of shimmering samphires. Erna nodded her head lightly, as if contemplating something and locked Bjorn with a firm gaze. She smiled at him. She no longer shied away. Erna Dniester is so beautiful. Bjorn thought, it was a satisfying fact. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°No.¡± Throughout the wedding, she had heard the word repeated over and over again. No your grace, no your highness, no your excellency. She was sure that last one was wrong. If the only change was the name, then was there any change really? Erna looked at Mrs Fitz, who stared Erna down with firm, fierce eyes. She had only said that she could take a bath by herself, but was made to feel like a criminal about to be hanged. ¡°His Royal Highness is the host of Schuber Palace, which means you are the first Princess, the Grand Duchess of Lechen. We have the responsibility to maintain the appropriate dignity, Your Highness.¡± Mrs Fitz said. It was difficult for Erna to understand, would bathing alone be such a detriment to the dignity of the Grand Duchess? Mrs Fitz was the Princes nanny and had raised him from a baby. She was one of the most trusted servants on the Royal Families staff. Erna knew that she could learn a lot from her. She was quite literally Bjorn¡¯s will in another form. She had taken care of Erna in the months leading up to the wedding and had been responsible for ensuring all the wedding preparations went smoothly. Mrs Fitz was a stern woman and cold when needed to be, but she was also very bright and dignified. She was a nice person, according to Baroness Baden. So what could Erna do? She couldn¡¯t be in better hands, she supposed, so with a silent nod, Erna succumb to Mrs Fitz¡¯s will. In response to the silent order, the maids worked diligently to prepare Erna for her bath. By the time the Grand Duchess was sat in the scented water, she didn¡¯t really have time to feel any shame. Laid in the hot water, the scent of flowers making her mind all fuzzy, she thought back on the day. She had started the day at her Grandmothers side as Erna Hardy. She ended the day, naked, in a bath surrounded by maids, as Erna Dniester. It was a disjointed feeling. Luckily for Erna, Lisa was still by her side and poured hot water over Erna¡¯s shoulders. ¡°It will be okay Your Highness.¡± Lisa said. It was still unfamiliar to hear Lisa use that title. Erna lowered her head and touched the petals with her nose. She prayed that the time would pass, to be out of the bath and dressed, in her own room and alone. Finally coming out of the bath and into the Grand Duchess¡¯ chambers that she realised the wind brought ever greater ordeal. Big. She thought. Everything is too big. The thought, which must have come to Erna a dozen times, only now seemed appropriate. The palace was far too big and Erna was overwhelmed. When Erna moved to Hardy Mansion from Baden Mansion, she was amazed by the grand scale of luxury, but this blew that well out of the water. In Erna¡¯s room alone, there was enough grand luxury that was impossible to measure any value to. In reality, none of it belong to her. Although Mrs Fitz had prepared the room for Erna, technically it all belonged to Bjorn. How shameless of the Grand Duchess, to be married to the prince and have only her body to bring to the union. Erna was well aware of how the people viewed her and the slander they spread. The Baden family were unable to keep a single country house and the Hardy family was so poor they only brought debt to the Royal Family. Bjorn was willing to bare it all. The mansion of the Baden family was secure and firmly belonged to Erna. The Hardy family was able to escape bankruptcy and it was all thanks to Bjorn¡¯s money. The people added up imaginary sums of money and wondered how much of it could be left. While Erna was absently away in her daze, the maids busied around her, getting the Grand Duchess dressed. They dressed her in layers of night gowns and dressing gowns, piled her hair up into a neat bow and drenched her in the scent of flowers. ¡°Have a peaceful night, Your Highness.¡± Mrs Fitz said. When the doors closed behind the old woman, Erna was left standing in the middle of the room all on her own. It was nearly dark in the room, deep shadows filling the corners where the fireplace and candle light didn¡¯t reach. Slowly, Erna turned around and took everything in. She noticed the flower decorated table and the two drinking glasses placed upon it. She was not so naive that she didn¡¯t know what was to be expected on a couples first night of marriage. She just never truly believed it could happen between her and Bjorn. She sat down on the large bed. It was softer than anything she had come across before and as she sat, the day unfolded in her memory once more. From the carriage ride up to the chapel, the stern gaze of the Archbishop, which quickly turned to pity. After the wedding, they rode together through Schuber in an open top carriage. There were so many people gathered, she wondered if every person in the city had poured out onto the streets. Even just remembering the spectacle of it all made her feel out of breath once more. She had been so frozen in terror she could only look ahead. When she had finally taken it all in, she found she could smile and even went as far as to wave at the people she passed. As Bjorn had told her to do. In her mind, as she waved, she imagined the people were not cheering for her, they were booing and as she sat on the edge of the bed, she felt like such a naive little girl. Bjorn had been reassuring during the parade. She would often forget that she was the Grand Duchess and just simply stare up at him. Taking in the sharp lines and delicate features of his face harmonised to give a very elegant impression. The blend of his slender figure and large, solid frame was the same. His light, golden hair looked bleached in the sunlight, which almost seemed like a cloud had decided to attach itself to his head. He noticed Erna looking at him and she dropped her eyes in embarrassment. She felt like a little child who had been caught doing something naughty. All through the reception, this same scenario kept playing out, she felt like she was not allowed to look at the Prince, her husband. Erna had been staring down at her fingertips, as she sat on the bed and drifted off to sleep. She didn¡¯t realise until she was rudely awaken by nearly falling from her perch. The clock said it was nearly midnight and Bjorn had not yet returned. He must still be celebrating with his friends. So Erna curled up on one side of the bed. Mrs Fitz¡¯s stern admonition came to her head, but she didn¡¯t care, she was too tired. Drowsiness and fatigue turned her mind to mush as she considered the ramifications. Her eyes slowly closed as she rationalised her choice. The sweet scent of flowers and the romantic candlelight wrapped Erna in sleep, which was to be her only companion on the night of her wedding. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn made it up to the bedroom long after midnight. Once he had gotten ready for bed, the night had gotten deeper. The master suite was enveloped in a dark silence, now that the attendants had withdrawn for the night. Bjorn loosened the overly tight knot of his gown and moved along the passage that connected his bedroom to the Grand Duchess¡¯ room. As he opened the door to Erna¡¯s room, the first thing he noticed was the sweet scent of flowers and soft lighting. It was strangely quiet, no sound of movement, but there was something breathing in there. Bjorn went into the bedroom and scrutinised everything. He stopped when he saw a bundle on the edge of the bed that was Erna. Even when he approached and his shadow fell over the bundle, Erna did not stir. She was really asleep. He giggled to himself. ¡°Erna?¡± He said softly, but she still didn¡¯t move. When Bjorn brushed her cheek gently, she finally stirred and turned over. ¡°Y-Your Highness!!!¡± She screamed when her eyes fully opened and saw the looming shadow leaning over her. Bjorn cupped her mouth to stifle the noise and drew her gaze back to him. ¡°Hello, my wife.¡± He said softly, reassuringly. CH 47 ¡°H-Hello, Your Highness¡± Erna said. She had been holding her breath until she finally spoke, a little whisper into the night. She was weary, but the greeting was still polite, Bjorn laughed. ¡°Are you tired?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°What? Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I did not mean to fall asleep.¡± Bjorn did not mean to criticise her, but Erna made the apology with tears starting to show. Bjorn sat on the bed and placed a hand on Erna to hold her back as she moved to sit up. His new bride blinked at him. Bjorn looked down at where his hand was placed on Erna¡¯s night gown and begun to undo the buttons. He noticed the adornment of lace and frills, they seemed out of control and had Mrs Fritz meddling written all over them. Though the gown was to Erna¡¯s taste, it seems the old nanny can¡¯t help but interfere. ¡°It¡¯s a very pretty nightgown.¡± Bjorn said softly. Erna blushed at receiving the complement and at the gentle nature in which Bjorn parted the nightie. ¡°Thank you.¡± Erna mumbled under her breath. She looked so serious and her hoarse whisper was absurd, Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily. This made Erna shrink away a little from him and she curled up into her nightgown. Only her dainty little feet poked out of the bottom of them and she looked like a little child¡¯s doll, swamped in rich lace. ¡°Erna,¡± Bjorn said after he had finished laughing. Erna looked up at him, dazed and flushed. She still couldn¡¯t believe it was her name, it felt so unfamiliar. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± Erna¡¯s voice trembled. She had not moved from her curled up position on the bed, but she was panting, her fingers kept curling. ¡°Call me by my name.¡± Bjorn said. He reached up and released a ribbon that was tied in her hair. He brushed a large hand through it, helping it cascade down the front of her gown. ¡°I think calling me Your Highness in a situation like this,¡­is a bit¡­¡± He held the end of the other ribbon. ¡°Say my name.¡± He pulled at the ribbon. Erna reflexively shook her head and grabbed at her hair. ¡°Hurry up,¡± Bjorn urged. He seemed unaware of Erna¡¯s resistance and urged her on. In the meantime, their fingers argued over the ribbon, but Bjorn finally came away with it. ¡°Do your best, Erna.¡± He said firmly. With the ribbon intertwined in his fingers, he grabbed Erna¡¯s wrist and opened up her legs with his free hand. Erna gasped. He was not forceful, but Erna did not give any resistance either, she didn¡¯t really have the time. ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise me that you would be a good wife?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°That was a lie?¡± ¡°No.¡± Through all the fug of confusion and mix of sensations, Erna came through firmly. ¡°I did not lie about that.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a relief, I don¡¯t like being deceived.¡± Bjorn grinned and let Erna go. Erna felt like covering her body, but her small hands couldn¡¯t do a good enough job. She looked up at Bjorn, who¡¯s smile never reached his eyes. He was difficult to read. She fidgeted with the sheets, twisting them and her mind raced. She had made a promise and she intends to keep it, but she did not think about these duties she would have to perform. It was obvious to her what her responsibilities as a wife entailed, but now that she was here, she hesitated. Erna became madly aware of her shallow breathing, that would become rapid and erratic, and then silent as she fought to control herself. Bjorn was reaching up to undo the rest of her nightgown, more relaxed this time, gentle. As he gently pulled off each layer, Erna realised that the ritual undressing was not so bad. She felt pleasure warm her mind as each layer brought freedom from the stuffy clothes. Bjorn would have said it was fun, like unwrapping a lovingly crafted gift box. The slow process of revealing a woman¡¯s body was tantalising. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Erna said, as Bjorn made to undo the first button of the last layer of pyjamas. She reached up with both hands and put them on his. ¡°My name.¡± Bjorn took her hands and placed them on the bed. Erna did not resist. Her lips trembled as she tried to whisper his name. ¡°Bjorn¡­¡± she finally said and to Bjorn, it was barely audible. He gave a nod. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­I want to take it off for you,¡± Erna said. She made to get up, but Bjorn still had hold of her hands. ¡°No, you¡¯re tired, you should rest, let me do all the work.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I have to do my best to be a good husband too.¡± Calmly Bjorn continued undoing the front of her pyjamas. One by one, the buttons came undone and little by little, Erna¡¯s body was revealed, until the last button was removed and Bjorn let the pyjamas slip from the shoulder. Erna looked away in unbearable shame and squeezed her eyes shut. Her cheeks blushed a bright red they practically glowed. Bjorn smiled. ¡°You are so beautiful, Erna.¡± He said softly. Erna gasped at Bjorn¡¯s words and looked at him with such wide eyes that all her whites were showing. She knew no response was polite enough and her will to persevere vanished. She tried to stand up, but Bjorn was already moving on the bed and easing her back. Erna closed her eyes and tried to scream as she felt the weight of Bjorn on top of her. The sound died on the end of her lips as she realised he was kissing her. The closeness of him, she could smell his sweat and it mixed with the smell of his breath. The feeling of his soft lips and a reaching tongue left Erna¡¯s mind blank, as she did her best to massage his lips with hers and meet his tongue half way. She tried to say his name, but their kissing turned it into a soft moan, he returned her moan with his own. When she finally came to her senses and opened her eyes, Erna found herself sprawled out in the middle of the bed, but instead of staring up at the ceiling, she was looking up at Bjorn¡¯s face. It seemed a little out of focus as her heat rose. A cold hand reaching down the front of her snapped her back to reality sharply and she watched as Bjorn craned his head to wrap his soft lips around her breast. It was such a sharp contrast between hot and cold, Erna gasped. Her hands came up and covered her face. As he sucked at her breast and stroked her tummy, she moaned helplessly and her head rocked side to side. The neatly brushed and tied hair that was supposed to make her look pretty, was not a tangled mess. The room became filled with the noise of hot breathing, thin moaning and skin gently rubbing on skin. Bjorn sucked and slurped at Erna, trying to entice her and the stillness eroded away. Bjorn¡¯s hands quested onward from stroking Erna¡¯s belly, moving along her small waist and between her legs. Erna¡¯s eyes opened wide as she felt his fingers move. ¡°B-Bjorn.¡± She said breathily. She did not yet have the courage to call his name out as loud as she would have liked. She could still feel a part of herself holding back. Bjorn came up from her aching bust and looked at her. Erna took the opportunity to push him away. She was sobbing, she couldn¡¯t help it. Bjorn frowned worriedly and stopped the hand that hand been pushing a finger against Erna. Driven by fear that he had hurt her, he withdrew and helped Erna sit up. Under his gaze, as he loomed over her, Erna let out the tears she had been holding back. It was painful¡­ and from that pain, she was scared¡­. It made her sad and she felt pitiful in Bjorn¡¯s shadow. She covered her face with her hands and the tears grew more intense. Bjorn looked at his weeping wife, like a spectator at a play. It was a pretty emotional situation, but at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help but admire her petite form and firm bust. His eyes followed the lines of her curves and delicate waist, her slender limbs and puffy nipples. Even though she was a petite woman, she never seemed immature. Erna had exceeded his expectations. The sobbing eventually subsided and Erna looked up at Bjorn, as if she was clinging to him with just a look. ¡°Bjorn.¡± She whispered between sobs. Her face was blank and emotionless as she spoke his name and with each utterance, her voice became firmer, stronger, louder. Erna didn¡¯t know what else to say, so she said his name. Bjorn sighed and brushed a hand through his hair. He could smell her and it only added to his irritation at the situation. He was bewildered by this woman, who was wet and moaning one moment, then suddenly wailing and crying the next. He felt arrogant. He thought he had trained himself well, beating all kinds of drunkards, earning numerous trophies. It surprised him then, that Erna could deliver this much embarrassment to him and without being drunk. Bjorn looked at Erna with narrowed eyes. In bed, it¡¯s supposed to be fun and he never needed to deal with whiny, clumsy women if he didn¡¯t want to. If he didn¡¯t want to have to deal with the trouble, he could leave and not feel ashamed. That thought had gone through his mind and he was about to, but Erna is his wife. This is no floozy picked up at the club. This was his wife. In that regard, Bjorn had to face this new challenge, whether he liked it or not. Erna was his as much as he was hers and he needed to make an effort. They had promised each other. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Erna said, finally looking up from her hands. Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sense of Deja Vu. Come to think of it, this was not actually the first time this had happened. There was a predecessor¡­.. Gladys. Is Erna another Gladys? Bjorn laughed at the foul feeling of crawling through mud again. The touch of Erna¡¯s hand on his shoulder brought him back from dark thoughts of bad times. ¡°I¡­I¡¯ll keep my promise. I¡¯m not lying. I¡¯ll keep it.¡± Erna said, haltingly. Bjorn couldn¡¯t shake the thought of how both Gladys and Erna behaved like they were being raped. It was terrifying to think that it what he was doing. The situation might have been the same, but the words uttered by the two women was completely different. ¡°But, I¡¯m scared. It¡¯s strange, it¡¯s weird ¡­¡± Erna¡¯s eyes wandered around the room before finally stopping on Bjorn¡¯s. ¡°I will keep my promise.¡± Promise¡­ Her promise. The way in which Erna said it was confused and it confused Bjorn. It sounded like he was an usher come to collect her debt. When Earn had owed money for the lost trophy, she behaved like this. Maybe she still feels like she owes him, maybe, if he hadn¡¯t used the boating as an excuse to write off her debts. If she was still working to make artificial flowers. At that moment, Bjorn recalled the face of the woman who had offered him a flower as a token of promise and let out a deep sigh of desperation. Erna took it as a reprimand and took her hand from his shoulder. Half turning away, she began to wipe the tears from her cheek. Bjorn felt irritation rise up again, but it did not undermine the pity he also felt. He decided to not judge the extent of Erna¡¯s ignorance. He took it on point that she did not know anything. It surprised Bjorn that Brenda Hardy, Erna¡¯s stepmother, would have tried to send her daughter off to be married in this state. It also did not help that Erna lived with her Grandmother before she came to the city, the Baroness is a very conservative woman. Erna really did not know anything about love making. Bjorn had assumed that Pavel might have taught her a thing or two when they ran together. It was hard to believe that they had not even spoken about sex. Was the painter a eunuch or something? Bjorn looked at his wife, the woman who was rumoured to be a concubine, was in fact as untouched as freshly fallen snow. She was a blank slate. Bjorn let out a deep sigh, even in the midst of this annoyance, there was only one thing he could do. Erna looked at Bjorn in wide eyed shock as the Prince began to laugh. When he subsided the laughter, Bjorn went over to collect the drink and two glasses from the table. Erna reached down and grabbed whatever gown was to hand and covered her slender, naked body. They both sat on the bed together. ¡°How much can you drink?¡± Bjorn asked. ¡°I, don¡¯t know.¡± Erna replied as she watched Bjorn pour out two drinks. ¡°How much do you usually drink?¡± ¡°One.¡± Erna said quietly. ¡°A single drink?¡± He held the glass out to her. ¡°Yes, after one drink I get all hot and, ermm¡­. fuzzy.¡± Erna said quickly, as if to avoid looking like an ignorant fool. Bjorn nodded. Erna¡¯s face was still wet with the tears she hadn¡¯t properly wiped away, but her expression was once again firm and strong, and her eyes were bright and assertive. ¡°Here, drink.¡± Bjorn said and offered the glass again. Erna took it. ¡°Drink and bear it, Erna.¡± His command was smooth and cooler than the touch of the glass in her hand. CH 48 Erna brought the glass up to her lips and drank the wine. She thought if she was drunk, it would make the night pass a little easier. With a clear head, it had not gone well so far. She sipped, then sipped again and kept sipping little bits until the glass was empty. The alcohol was a lot stronger than she expected, but it was fruity enough that it was easy to drink. The trembling in her fingers stopped. Erna knew the marriage hadn¡¯t been an act of love, but an act of necessity and she wondered if Bjorn was doing this out of pity, or a sense of responsibility as her husband. She wondered if he was just being chivalric to a woman in trouble, but that didn¡¯t feel right either. As far as logic dictated, Bjorn had proposed and she had accepted for no reason. She wondered if that was the best way. She could concentrate on being the best wife she, he had promised to be the best husband he could and in that way, they could both be happy. Together. As the heat of the alcohol raised to her cheeks, she raised the glass to Bjorn, who was sat motionless on the bed beside her. She looked between the fate she would have loved and the empty wine glass, Bjorn raised a hand to take the glass and their hands touched. Erna sighed, Bjorn bore a determined expression as he took the glass and placed it on the bedside table. ¡°Thanks you.¡± Erna said. She was so careful at braking the silence. Her own voice sounded foreign and distant. She didn¡¯t know what else to say, nothing came to mind in that moment, so she let her voice trail away into memory. Bjorn laughed and lay out on the bed close to her. Although she flinched, she did not try to run away this time. Bjorn leaned in and kissed her soft, moist lips. He was softer, more gentle, more delicate with the fresh rose in his hands. Erna leaned into it and felt more docile thanks to the drunkenness. As they kissed, Erna could feel something rise up from her toes to her tummy, a sort of excitement. She didn¡¯t even mind as Bjorn undid her gown and slipped it over her shoulders once more, exposing her bosom. She calmly accepted his touch. ¡°Erna,¡± Bjorn said, joviality underlined his soft tone. She opened her eyes to look at him and realised she was now laying on the bed, where she had been sitting. ¡°Is this, how its supposed to be? I feel, tingly.¡± Erna said, embarrassed. ¡°Yes.¡± Bjorn moved his hand up from kneading her breast to cup around her neck and cheek. He thought this would be enough, so long as she didn¡¯t start sniffing again and grating his nerves, but this wasn¡¯t fun, having her laid here, unmoving, like a corpse. Bjorn sat up and begun unfastening his own clothes. Erna looked away, as if seeing something she shouldn¡¯t. ¡°You should look at me.¡± Bjorn whispered. ¡°If not, then I will feel dirty, or wonder if you¡¯re thinking of another man.¡± ¡°No, its not like that.¡± Erna said, shock all over her face. While he was able to look at her so casually, she was seized with an uncontrollable feeling. He pulled her in close and she could feel the warmth of his chest against hers. ¡°Seriously, you say such unbearably insulting things.¡± Erna said, looking up into Bjorn¡¯s eyes. Her eyes were sharp, as if guarding against the loss of her innocence. Bjorn kissed her, practically swallowing her lips as she was about to say something more. They fell back on the bed and Erna could feel the weight of Bjorn on top of her again. It was a shock, but not one she shied away from this time. Bjorn spread Erna¡¯s legs, which had risen up without being beckoned and he moistened her inner flesh. She could feel him moving about in delicate motions and goosebumps prickled across her skin. The tickle was so intense that she wriggled beside Bjorn. Her hand fell to her side and she could feel Bjorn¡¯s risen form. She knew he had been erect for most of the evening, but this was her first time touching it properly. Bjorn¡¯s breathing became shallow and rapid. It matched her own breathing. She was finally relaxing into the dizziness his touch affected upon her and it intensified as he explored. In return, she felt the entire length of him through his breeches. She tried to consider it, to understand it, but his movements on her sent her head into a fog and she barely realised he was there. By the time Bjorn got up and sat between Erna¡¯s legs, their breathing had become excited and Erna felt like she had ran across the front lawn. She found herself not wanting him to stop. Erna looked down at her husband and she felt a heat rise up to her cheeks once more. It was like embarrassment, but not fully so. She took in his square shoulders and large frame. His muscles were delicate shows of strength and power. It made her excited and anxious. She wanted to see more of him, if not all of him. Like a child at Christmas, wondering at the presents wrapped under the tree, Erna studied her husbands body with the same enthusiasm. It wasn¡¯t until her eyes ventured down to his waist did reality snap back into focus. ¡°Oh,¡± Erna sighed involuntarily. Even though she had seen one before, she stared wide eyed. She couldn¡¯t believe what she was actually looking at. She looked away, as if staring would insult Bjorn and she studied the walls and ceiling just beyond the darkness of the room. As if suffering from poor memory, Erna looked back at the shape of her husband thinking there was some detail she missed, or reaffirms the distortion of proportions in her mind. Everything was the same. ¡°B-Bjorn, I don¡¯t think¡­, I-I mean, it¡¯s too big, it wont fit.¡± She could feel tears coming to her eyes and blur the bottom of her vision. She fought them back. It was a serious concern and Bjorn simply laughed. ¡°Thank you,¡± Bjorn said and pulled Erna gently towards him, wrapping her legs around his waist. They were thinner than his arms. ¡°That¡¯s a very touching compliment.¡± He said, imitating Erna¡¯s petiteness. Bjorn grabbed a hold of Erna¡¯s round waist with his firm hands, she began to struggle as she felt the unfamiliar touch of Bjorn against her tiny form. Erna¡¯s eyes went wide as Bjorn pushed against her with force, Erna could feel him forcing into the area she had never touched herself and she struggled against the overpressure and the pain. ¡°Be still, Erna.¡± Bjorn pleaded. Erna tried to command him to stop, let her breath for a second, but it came out as a whimpering moan. Bjorn could feel that Erna was wet enough, but she was too narrow. It didn¡¯t help that she was frightened and rigid of the pain. ¡°B-Bjorn, it¡¯s not going to fit.¡± Erna said, tears flowed again because of the pain. Bjorn ignored her and prepared to thrust again. He had barely gotten himself halfway in, but Erna had not way of knowing that and she thrashed about from the pain. She could feel him all the way inside her now and it felt like she was getting split in two. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Bjorn tried to reassure Erna. ¡°You¡¯re fine now.¡± He leaned forward and gave her a gentle kiss on her cheeks and then her lips, deepening their bond. Sweat covered Erna¡¯s body as much as it dripped off Bjorn. He looked into her watery eyes, their perfect blue hue tainted by a red puffiness caused by her crying. He lied when he said she would be okay, but it had the desired affect. She seemed to relax and she could feel the tension in her groin lessen. Bjorn didn¡¯t hesitate, he seized the moment and thrust himself deep inside Erna. The shock made her eyes go wide and moments later, she screamed. ¡°Stop, now, Bjorn, get off.¡± She shouted. Bjorn withdrew as if he was going to back away and give Erna chance to breath, but as was almost out, he thrust his hips forward again. Erna struggled and moaned, Bjorn grunted as he thrust once more. His patience had worn out. ¡°It-It hurts, please stop!!¡± Erna sobbed. Bjorn didn¡¯t care any more and started thrusting faster and although the ache of it made Erna sob, the pain was no longer so bad that she could not feel the thrill of sex. She was a woman now and she seemed to suck in Bjorn as if she¡¯d been doing it her whole life. Blooms of blood formed like petals on the nightgown under her waist and smeared across their crotches. It was a scary amount of blood, Erna recalled thinking, but at that moment the pain was gone and all that was left was the pressure in her tummy from Bjorn thrusting into her and the overpowering pleasure. When Bjorn first opened the bedroom door, he told himself that he was doing his duty to his wife, but now that he was deep inside her, he felt entirely selfish as he sucked up every ounce of pleasure he could from taking his wife¡¯s virginity. It was sending him crazy. He looked down at his wife and saw that she was finally accepting of him. She looked so pretty, with her eyes closed and face sighing with pleasure. As he moved, Erna wriggled under him and clutched at his shoulders. Her nails would did into his skin, sending pulses of pain that exacerbated the pleasure. Bjorn buried his face into Erna¡¯s neck and started moving wildly. The sound of his heavy breathing caught in Erna¡¯s ear and she thought of some crazed beast. Her body shook violently and it became difficult for her to keep hold of reality. Erna didn¡¯t know what to do, the sensation was reaching unbearable levels and she didn¡¯t know what to do with it. Tears came again, she tried to hold them back, but the weight pushing against her waist felt like she was being crushed and she could barely catch a breath. The sound of their wet skin slapping against each other made Erna suddenly very self conscious. It was a disgraceful sound and she could feel herself slip away from the situation, but only to be met by the intense feeling building in her groin. Bjorn no longer minded the crying. He sat up and looked down at his wife. Her face was a puffy red mess of tears and sweat, but she still looked so beautiful. She breathed deeply in the momentary reprieve, making her chest heave and her bust stand up as two puffy mounds of soft flesh. Bjorn lifted her waist up to him. She muffled a cry into a fist and smiled drunkenly. It wasn¡¯t just Erna¡¯s skin that was soft and warm, but being inside her was also a soft, warm and wet mess of velvety pleasure. Holding her steady, Bjorn pumped into the deepest parts of her, which sent fresh pain wracking through her tiny body and she screamed out. With one last thrust, Erna felt Bjorn grow even bigger inside her and a warmth spread up through her tummy. Her body trembled and goosebumps prickled every inch of skin. Bjorn collapsed beside his wife and the room fell into silence. Their heavy breathing was the only thing that could be heard over the sound of the crackling fire. He stayed inside Erna for a while, wanting to hold onto the sensation of her soft, velvety inside. ¡°A-Are you done now?¡± Erna asked ¡°Yes,¡± Bjorn said lazily. With great effort, he moved his head to be next to Erna¡¯s and while laid on the pillow, stretched out his lips to kiss her cheek. He missed and kissed the side of her nose instead. It was a sweet lie. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Your Highness, are you awake?¡± Came the soft, high pitched voice of Mrs Fitz Erna thought she was in a dream still, as the voice roused her from unconsciousness, to call it sleep felt like an understatement. Fear crept across her face as she woke in an unfamiliar room and naked. ¡°Yes,¡± Erna said quickly and sat up, pulling bedsheets over herself. Doing so sent a shock of pain up her and she was reminded of last night. ¡°I¡¯m awake.¡± As she pulled the bedsheets up, she saw the large blood stain that no longer looked like a flowering rose, but like someone was murdered in her bed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m coming in.¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°No!¡± Erna called out. She scrambled off the bed and tried to walk on shaky legs. They buckled under her and she collapsed to the floor. ¡°Are you okay, your highness, what happened?¡± ¡°Its nothing, I¡¯m fine.¡± Erna forced herself to her feet and gathered up the bloody sheets. She looked around for some where to hide them and she saw on the clock that it was already noon. ¡°Were you still asleep?¡± While Erna struggled to think of what to do, Mrs Fitz continued to knock on the door and pass words of concern through the thick wooden door. ¡°I¡¯m coming in, your highness.¡± Erna panicked and remembered the bathroom. She bolted for it with bedsheets in tow and slammed the door closed, just as the bedroom door opened. CH 49 For some time Mrs Fitz was seized by bewilderment. She eventually regained her composure. A messy bed, Pyjamas all over the floor, wine glasses with dregs left in them and a disappearing Grand Duchess. Mrs Fitz saw the hem of the bed covers stuck in the bathroom door. ¡°Every go back and wait.¡± Mrs Fitz said to the maids snooping around the bedroom door. ¡°Hurry, go on, get away.¡± Even though Mrs Fritz did not use stern words to shoo the maids away, the dispersed in good order. Even Lisa, who couldn¡¯t help but feel like she should linger, had to turn away back down the hall. After confirming no one was sneaking about, Mrs Fitz closed the bedroom door and approached the bathroom. ¡°Your Highness, we are alone now, you can come out.¡± There was a short pause. ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m sorry Mrs Fitz.¡± A thin, trembling voice came from the other side of the door. ¡°That¡¯s fine, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay, its just¡­¡± Erna was speechless, but Mrs Fitz was patient and waited for Erna to come out in her own time. She busied herself cleaning up the mess of the bedroom. For Bjorn, he woke up in the morning and went about his ablutions as if nothing had happened. He washed, dressed and had breakfast, all without once mentioning his wife. It was as if he¡¯d completely forgot she existed. Mrs Fitz had a bad feeling, an ominous feeling. She didn¡¯t dare guess what was going on between the couple, but she knew that this was not a normal scene for a new bride. The same was true of the groom, who only seemed faithful to his usual way of life on his first day of being married. ¡°If you are uncomfortable bathing, I will tell the maid not to come.¡± Mrs Fitz called out toward the bathroom. ¡°But I am going to need that sheet.¡± It wasn¡¯t that Mrs Fitz couldn¡¯t guess what the pair had been up to in the middle of the night., but it was polite not to mention it directly, either way, the sheet would have to be thrown out, it couldn¡¯t be left as it was. The door slowly opened and Mrs Fritz backed up a little, allowing Erna all the space she needed. There was a moments silence and Mrs Fritz swallowed when she finally saw Erna on the threshold. The Grand Duchess sloppily covered her naked form with the bed sheet, stood there staring at the ground by her feet. She looked so haggard that it was hard to believe she was nobility. Blood shot and puffy eyes, tousled hair and red marks about her neck and chest. ¡°Thank you, your highness.¡± Mrs Fitz said and reached to take the bedsheet. She backed away the moment she had it and did not look directly at Erna. Prince, if only, I would The angry thought sent heat through the old nanny. If Bjorn stood in front of her right now, she would have given him more than an ear full. If Bjorn had married this woman out of love, then why was he not here? If he did love Erna, he would have stayed by her side, been with her all night and not up until his own ends were satisfied. With a sigh, Mrs Fitz took the laundry away. The bed sheet was carefully wrapped so that no traces of blood could be seen. What a morning for the first day of being Grand Duchess. She was more than worried for her future. ¡°Thank you, Mrs Fitz.¡± Erna repeated an unknown number of times. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡± Mrs Fits replied. ¡°This is a drug that will help calm your nerves, eat and get some rest.¡± At first, it seemed like Mrs Fitz was being stern, like a school matron, but her expression was soft and warming. ¡°But you were to give me a tour of the mansion.¡± Erna protested. ¡°Its fine, we can postpone for one day. The Prince has requested that.¡± Mrs Fitz lied. Erna was lost in thought for a moment. She really wasn¡¯t up for walking around the grand palace any way, not with her body aching the way it did. She appreciated Bjorn¡¯s concern and took the medicine bottle obediently. Erna laid back down in the bed and Mrs Fitz, satisfied, left, leaving Erna alone in the bedroom. It was kind of cosy, with the curtains drawn and the fireplace glow. Erna started at the fire blankly and absently pulled at the feathers of the duvet. She felt very lonely all of a sudden. She had spent the first days of her marriage, alone, on her bed, with her body aching still. Her Grandmother had been so excited to hear that Erna was going to be the Grand Duchess of the entire kingdom, if she could see Erna now, would she have been disappointed? ¡°Grandmother.¡± Erna whispered to the fire, her heart ached for her Grandmother. It had been at the reception that Erna learned the Baroness had returned to Buford. Erna was in-bittered when she learned her Grandmother left without saying goodbye, but she knew that everyone in this high society has their place and her Grandmother¡¯s was in Buford. Erna¡¯s thoughts made her restless and she tossed and turned in the bed, before staring up at the ceiling with a pensive look on her face. None of this felt right. The name Dniester, this palace, Bjorn, none of it felt like hers. Her mind drifted to the other night and the energy of the medicine spread fast. Her tired body stiffened and she couldn¡¯t believe that just thinking about that night got her heat rising and made her breathless. Erna got up and checked the door of the bedroom was closed several times. She then scrambled back under the sheets, and pulled them up and over her head. She became distinctly aware of the pain that was still there. It was more of a dull ache now. She remembered laying out on the bed in the early morning of that night, before the sun¡¯s first light came over the horizon. She was curled up on the bed, willing the pain away so that she could sleep. She was vaguely aware of movement beside her and she turned just in time to see firelight reflect off of Bjorn¡¯s back. He didn¡¯t look back at her once, as he left, she remembered that much. Erna hoped he would be coming back soon, she wanted him to come back, but he never did. Erna buried her face into her pillows and fell asleep crying. Bjorn was friendly and he was heartless. He was as warm as he was cold. It was strange to see such disparity in one man. How could opposite aspects exist at once, there must be some falsity to Bjorn, but Erna could not detect any fabrication or lie. The more she looked at Bjorn, the more she realised she didn¡¯t know and because of her cluttered mind, nightmares and bad dreams followed. She dreamed of being eaten alive by a wolf. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The Grand Dukes carriage returned to Schuber Palace just as the sun settled in the west. Despite his busy schedule, Bjorn did not look tired, he was the same as usual. He exchanged brief glances with the servants as they came out to meet him. Mrs Fitz fell in behind him as he strode toward the entrance hall. ¡°Her Highness is asleep, she seems unwell, so I told her to rest.¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°You have been busy with getting married, maybe a few days rest for you, is in order?¡± Bjorn sensed a thorn in the question. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy some rest on my honeymoon.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°That¡¯s over two weeks away, my Prince.¡± Mrs Fitz frowned. ¡°Has the Grand Duchess already swayed you to her side?¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no way you don¡¯t know the honeymoon isn¡¯t just a honeymoon.¡± Bjorn said, pausing on the landing and turning to face Mrs Fitz. He smiled, but it did not go as far as his eyes. The honeymoon was just a formality, in reality, it was an overseas diplomatic mission. It was important to reaffirm alliances and to check the intricate web of political power was intact. Especially after such a major event as raising up a new Grand Duchess. It had been Bjorn¡¯s job since the laying down of the crown. A visit by the king, or crown prince, is a major political act, but a prince who disbanded from the throne would not cause as big a fuss. Couple that with the ruse of going on a honeymoon, Bjorn was able to affectively spy on other countries with ease, as well as scout out financial markets. ¡°So why do you say such things? There must be a reason, have you so quickly abandoned me?¡± Bjorn said with a sly smile. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°To abandon me in just one day, you don¡¯t even look sad about it.¡± Bjorn¡¯s intentions were made clear as he over emphasised his wounded pride. ¡°Your childish jokes is what pushed me to her, it was not a difficult choice, my prince.¡± Mrs Fitz said. Even after all these years, she could not get used to his flirtatious jokes, so far. Sensing the clearly drawn line, Mrs Fitz stepped back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be like that.¡± Bjorn said smiling. He climbed up the stairs like he was that child again and Mrs Fitz followed, preparing the words for her report. ¡°Ah, Mrs Fitz,¡± Bjorn said. She found him sat cross legged in the chair by the window, opening the letter he had just received. ¡°Like you said, there are fifteen days until the boat trip, plenty of time to teach my wife.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Since there wasn¡¯t an adult in Erna¡¯s life that could have taught her the bedroom chores, we need someone else to do it now.¡± Mrs Fitz was stunned at the calm and monotonous manner in which Bjorn had given the command. She obeyed with her own calm demeanour. ¡°I will send for the right person for the job, Your Highness, erm, if I may?¡± ¡°Please, speak.¡± ¡°Why her, Your Highness? What was the reason for wanting this young girl as your wife?¡± She knew she was being presumptuous to ask such a question, but her curiosity was out of control. ¡°Erna¡­¡± Bjorn started to say, then stopped and stared up at the ceiling, as if pondering the great mysteries of the world. ¡°Because she¡¯s pretty.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz said, breathless. ¡°She¡¯s a very pretty woman.¡± Bjorn turned to the window and opened the letter. ¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡± CH 50 Erna took out a fresh piece of paper and replaced the one she had been writing on. The gold wolf crest of the Archduke glistened at the top of the page. She kept making mistakes because of the pressure she put herself under to write this letter properly. She took a breath, straightened her quill and began scratching the ink onto the fresh but of paper. To Pavel. The letter started. The neat handwriting pressed into the paper was satisfactory and Erna wrote line by line. Mrs Fitz had told her that it was customary for the bride to write a letter of thanks to all those who had attended the wedding and after so many, addressed to people she never knew, her wrist throbbed. But thanks to Mrs Fitz, they had all been written out without a single mistake. Only after fulfilling her duties as the Grand Duchess, was she able to write letters to her family, to her Grandmother and the people of House Baden, and Pavel. Erna was loathed to write anything to the Hardy family. Mrs Fitz was insistent that she should write a letter anyway, but Erna refused to bend her will on this matter, even after Mrs Fitz gave her harsh admonishment. Once the letter was finished, Lisa moved in with the hot wax and dribbled a few drops on the fold of the envelope. Erna than pressed the stamp firmly on the quickly cooling wax and left a rather bold looking wax seal, with the wolfs head embossed within. Lisa clapped her hands together. ¡°You really do look like a Grand Duchess.¡± She said as she picked up the letter and examined it. Erna gave a shy smile and flushed a little from embarrassment, it as only one stamp. She tidied up the writing desk, not leaving a single piece out of place. Putting the quills back in their stand and closing up the inkwells, putting them in their little alcove. It was her writing desk, but it didn¡¯t feel like it yet. Everything that had been given to Erna, she felt like she was only borrowing and took the greatest care that everything was kept neat and tidy, for when she came to return the borrowed items. Bemuse of this she was very cautious about how she handled things. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the gentleman you were supposed to meet?¡± Lisa said as she checked the name and address of the letter. ¡°Yes, Pavel Lore.¡± Erna¡¯s answer was so unreserved, it caught Lisa off guard. Lisa¡¯s eyes narrowed as she prepared the letter. Pavel Lore, the respectable Royal Academy of Art painter. If only he bore a title of some sort so that he could associate with his childhood friend. Even though their relationship was a long one and plain, it was a little too plain. Lisa wanted to advise against writing Pavel a letter, but then again, she didn¡¯t want to mess with Erna by interfering, maybe she only wrote to thank the young lad, as she had done to everyone. ¡°Oh, I nearly forgot, the goods have arrived.¡± Lisa said, remembering why she came to her Mistress¡¯ study in the first place. ¡°The goods?¡± Erna questioned. ¡°Yes, the things to bring to your honeymoon, goods that will make you look so pretty, go, have a look.¡± Lisa smiled, taking Erna¡¯s hand. Unable to subdue Lisa¡¯s sudden excitement, Erna stood and allowed her maid to bring her to the goods. Mrs Fitz had been in charge of organising the honeymoon and was unaware that the old nanny had ordered Erna some new things to take with her. She already had enough and was unaware she needed yet more. ¡°Look, aren¡¯t they pretty?¡± Lisa said. Erna had allowed Lisa to lead her to the bedroom, where, piled on the floor were beautifully wrapped boxes. They contained hats, shoes, dresses and coats. To top it all off, there was a beautiful new trunk to store them all in. Erna felt embarrassed to be so lavishly doted on. ¡°No matter where you go, you will be the most beautiful, I will make sure of it. I have been learning hard with Mrs Fitz.¡± Lisa said. It seemed like such a weighty task to entrust a fledgeling maid, but Erna would not permit anyone else, not even Mrs Fitz to attend her during the honeymoon, which meant Lisa was coming with her and if Erna could help it, Lisa would be by her side no matter where she found herself. All of the items that Mrs Fitz had picked out suited Erna very well and Erna enjoyed these delicately beautiful things. Especially since she was used to the vulgar things Viscount Hardy always seemed to parade around with. ¡°Are you not happy, your Highness?¡± Lisa said. She noticed that Erna did not display the same level of excitement as her, instead, she stood staring blankly at the display of elegant dresses and dainty shoes. Maybe the frills were too much for her taste. ¡°No, its not that.¡± Erna said. Erna;¡¯s heart grew heavy as she thought all of these presents before her might have come from Bjorn. All the debt the Hardy family already owed and things just seem to keep piling up. How long until Erna outstays her welcome, pushes the debt too far, how much more is Bjorn going to put up with the Hardy family taking from him? ¡°I think I understand, after all, the first destination on the honeymoon is Lars.¡± Lisa said, misunderstanding the lengthy silence. ¡°You must be upset, I am too, your highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, Lisa.¡± Erna said, trying to smile. There must be a reason that they go to Gladys¡¯ home country. The Grand Duke and Duchess were not just off on some fancy honeymoon like normal newly wed couples. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I wont let anyone compare you to Princess Gladys, you will be the prettiest in the world.¡± Lisa continued, taking Erna¡¯s hand and reaffirming her fighting spirit. Mrs Fitz came into the room with a serious look that made Erna¡¯s heart sink. She gave Lisa a glare that made the maid shrink away, before locking her eyes on Erna. ¡°Guests have arrived, your highness.¡± The old woman said. ¡°A guest? Ah yes.¡± Erna said. She was suddenly reminded of the days itinerary that Mrs Fitz had briefed her on that morning. The only thing of any note was a royal tutor coming to teach Erna what, she didn¡¯t know yet. ¡°Lisa, could you tidy up the clothes, while I¡¯m away.¡± Without waiting Erna turned to Mrs Fitz. ¡°Lets go.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The meeting went on for far longer than was scheduled and once concluded, the study fell into deep silence. Exhausted from the battle with the bank¡¯s director, Bjorn drank his cold tea in silence and sparked a cigar into life. Fatigue from the repetitively busy schedule reminded him of his duties when he was the crown prince. It was a forced march that made him constantly weary. ¡°I¡¯ll deposit all my savings into the bank.¡± Something Bjorn was forced to agree to thanks to his fathers unconventional condition. His father was very skilled, he had awe for his father, who had baited him with something he could never refuse. It made him chuckle lightly. He had been offered a considerable amount and the symbolism of managing the kings fortune caused the banks to practically go to war with each other. This in a time where the banks controlled the capital market, whom so ever got to look after the kings fortune, would also gain royal favour. It felt like Bjorn was taking more than just the bait. The first destination on the royal honeymoon was Lars, which was the most important political destination. It was also a very important visit for his bank too, as he was going to gobble up one of Lars¡¯ insolvent commercial banks. ¡°Shall we begin the merger then.¡± Bjorn had concluded the meeting, extinguishing his half smoked cigar. The directors, who had settled in for a long debate, rose from their seats with grinning faces full of joy. They hurriedly left the study, leaving Bjorn half laid out in his chair. Bjorn was eager to get this under way, mostly because it meant he could relax on the boat during the crossing. Come to think of it, his wife, Erna, the Grand Duchess, must be finished preparing to leave by now. At that moment, when Bjorn remembered the radiant and pale face of his beautiful wife, he heard the bank directors exclaim at the door ¡°Ah, your highness.¡± It seemed like they ran into Erna on their way out. Bjorn massaged his own neck as he turned to face the door and saw Erna come into the study. She stepped forward with urgent meaning in her gait. ¡°Bjorn, can we talk for a second.¡± she asked. Her tone was more agitated than usual. Bjorn sat up right and nodded, while Erna came across the room and sat in the chair opposite facing him. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Erna?¡± Bjorn said slowly, he was studying Erna¡¯s hair and the elaborate shape of the bun braid. Her maid was improving quite well. ¡°I heard it was you who asked Mrs Fitz to teach me, that.¡± Erna eventually said, after a couple false starts. ¡°Ah, that.¡± Bjorn nodded calmly. He reached forward and took up the glass of water on the table. Erna looked off to the side, embarrassment flushing her cheeks. She gave them a little rub before turning back to Bjorn again. It seemed that she had not learned very well. ¡°Did you not come because I was too clumsy, or because I was ignorant?¡± Erna asked. ¡°What, me not coming?¡± Though confused by the question, Bjorn remained flat and cool. ¡°You never came to my bedroom, not since that day.¡± Erna said. Her delicate little hands twisted the hem of her dress as she spoke with a trembling voice. The conscious smile slowly melted from Bjorn¡¯s face as he became more aware of Erna. ¡°Well, if you know that, then shouldn¡¯t you be doing your part, not here?¡± Bjorn let out a sigh. The real reason he had not returned to Erna since that night was that he was just plain busy. He had to stay in the capital and could not return to the Palace when he would like. Of course, he couldn¡¯t tell Erna that, he had to leave her believing what she believed. The pleasure of his wife¡¯s body was great, but he did not want to have to go through the trouble of dealing with her ignorance again. He will come to her again, when she is ready to be a proper wife. Erna would wait for him. ¡°I have a lot¡­I know I am lacking, in that respect. I realise that I got married without know the things I should know, as a wife.¡± Erna said. She had been looking down at her feet as she spoke. ¡°I am really sorry.¡± Mrs Peg, who was said to have taught all the royal ladies the work of the bedchamber, was a gentle and kind person. Erna followed easily, as she explained what was expected of her, step by step. As soon as Mrs Peg mentioned anything sexual, Erna lost all consciousness and fell away into an absent coma. Erna couldn¡¯t stand it and in the end, bolted from the class room, spraying apologies to Mrs Peg on the way out. ¡°I will learn.¡± Erna said to Bjorn. ¡°I know it¡¯s part of my role, I will not shirk my responsibilities, but¡­¡± Erna paused to catch her breath. ¡°But I don¡¯t want anyone else to teach me, if at all possible¡­Bjorn, I want you to teach me.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bjorn said after taking a moment to fight off the drunken haze muddling his thoughts in the face of his wife¡¯s demands, and even though he had just scolded her for skipping her duties, she was scolding him for skipping his. ¡°You are my husband, so teach me.¡± Erna said, firmly. CH 51 Bjorn let out a sigh, mixed with light laughter as he took on board what his wife was saying. Erna¡¯s cheeks were brightly flushed at that moment. She acted so brazenly, like she was retrieving something that was rightfully hers. ¡°Erna, are you serious?¡± As his fingers clenched in disbelief, Bjorn asked. She hesitated at first, but her answer came as strong as ever. ¡°Yes, of course, I beg you with sincerity.¡± Bjorn stared at her blankly for a moment, before a laugh came out from deep inside. He felt like he knew enough about Erna by now to know when this woman wasn¡¯t playing around, but it still felt like she knew more than she was putting on. Either from brochures, or the telling of vague stories, was she really acting like she knew nothing of bedchamber education. Can you teach me? She was being bashful, like she had run away from class, only to later return and realise she had missed out on a lot. He found her ignorance cute and hateful at the same time. ¡°Bjorn.¡± She said his name, pleadingly and he felt a tingle run through him, followed by a warmth when she looked at him with those big, innocent eyes. As Bjorn reached up and pulled the tie of his dress loose, a sharp knock came at the door. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz called from beyond the door. Upon hearing the old nanny¡¯s voice, Erna wore an expression that could only be described as a deer caught in a trap. Her big, wet eyes pleadingly looked up at Bjorn, desperation turned her smile the wrong way. ¡°Yes, come in.¡± Bjorn said. As soon as there was an answer, the door opened and Mrs Fitz stepped into the room. ¡°Ah, Her Highness is here too.¡± Mrs Fitz said, noticing Erna was also in the study. Mrs Fitz wore a face that reminded Bjorn of the time he had run and hid as a boy, after accidentally knocking over one of his fathers most prized paintings. He laughed and reached for a sip of water. ¡°You¡¯re highness, I¡¯ve been looking all over the place for you, you know you shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± Mrs Fitz said to Erna. ¡°Leave her be, Mrs Fitz.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°But¡­The tutor¡± Mrs Fitz started to argue, but Bjorn raised a hand to silence her. ¡°Lady Erna is my wife.¡± He sounded ridiculous in his mind, but he would not reverse the decision, especially not after his actions made Erna smile at him, relief on her face. Beneath, he could see infinite confidence brewing in the young woman. ¡°Tell the tutor we¡¯re sorry about the schedule clash, but we are having a few days off before our honeymoon.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Yes,¡± Mrs Fitz said. She seemed little upset, but Mrs Fitz skilfully suppressed her emotions. ¡°But this is not polite to Mrs Peg, her highness, the Grand Duchess must personally ask for her understanding and bring the matter to a proper conclusion.¡± ¡°Yes, of course.¡± Bjorn said, looking at Erna, who nodded her head emphatically, with the confidence that said she could do anything. ¡°Mrs Peg, the teacher, let her know that the Grand Duchess will have dinner with our guest, maybe that will be a suitable apology for coming all this way.¡± Mrs Fitz¡¯s glare softened at the suitable suggestion, it would seem like maybe it would be a suitable apology after all. Mrs Fits bowed and left the study with the troublesome Grand Duchess. ¡°Thank you, Bjorn.¡± Erna said before she left. She turned and smiled at him shyly, embarrassed that she had completely forgotten about her prior engagement with the royal tutor. When the door closed and the two women¡¯s footsteps faded, the study was left to its serene quiet. Bjorn tilted his head back and laughed up a the ceiling. She was quite the naive and demanding woman. She was like hot ice, or a dark sun. A dangerous deer. He always seemed to get caught out unexpectedly by dangerous deer. He would have thought he would have learned to put his guard up by now, but this deer was different to the previous deer, still very dangerous mind. Bjorn washed his thoughts away with a languid sigh, he opened the silver cigar box and pulled out a fresh one. It would have been boring to spend the time on the boat alone, so he was grateful to have Erna there with him. He liked the idea of enjoying the venison presented to him on his plate. She may be irritating in many ways, but she was also very delicious. Bjorn smoked away on the cigar and picked up a file folder. The sighs and laughter stopped and were replaced with the soft rasping of flipping papers. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Gladys gently turned the pages of the photo album, with thin bony fingers. She paused when she came to a picture of a young nineteen year old woman in her spring. It was a wedding photo, the same one that spread all over Lechen and Lars, the very pride of the two nations unified. How could I not love this man? She thought to herself. Looking back at it now, she couldn¡¯t believe how she had let herself be blinded by infant love, but maybe she couldn¡¯t have been any less foolish. She loved Gerald Owen, he was a good man. The genius poet of Lars, the Crown Princess¡¯ lover and Carl¡¯s father. Gladys took a sip of her drink and turned over to the next page. She was met with the deep, stern eyes of her lover. He had such a youthful handsomeness about him. Tears welled and blurred the picture of Gerald. Flipping the page again, the tears came out in a full blown stream down her cheeks. The picture was that of Carl, who looked just like his father. Carl Dniester. Bjorn had never seen the child, but at least gave him the Royal Family name. That was the price of the secret pact between Lechen and Lars and thanks to that, Carl was able to live his short life with honour. ¡°Thank you and sorry.¡± Gladys said to the picture of Carl. The sobbing finally subsided after reaching uncontrollable levels that made Gladys whole body shake. Finally calm, she got up to open the window and as she did so, a cold breeze blew into the room. She met Gerald at a routine social gathering in the spring of seventeen, about the time when the talk of marriage was on everyone¡¯s lips. It wrenched her heart to know that it could never, but the love was like an uncontrollable fever. She constantly dreamed of giving up everything and follow her dream, run away with Gerald and never look back. Gladys had to submit to her reality and except her marriage to Bjorn. In her belly, she could never dream of what was growing there. On the day everyone found out that Gladys was with child, Bjorn looked at her with scorn. She wished they had slept together and she could have pretended that child was his, but they had not so much as hugged. Gladys couldn¡¯t bare the thought of letting another man touch her, not after meeting her one true love and the passion they had shared. She didn¡¯t want to betray him. On their wedding night she apologised pathetically to Bjorn. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gladys had said. ¡°It¡¯s okay Princess,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Let me know when you¡¯re feeling confident enough, until then, I¡¯ll be waiting.¡± In the morning shared an awkward breakfast, and the morning after, and the day after that and so on. All the while, Carl grew inside Gladys¡¯ tummy. For a long time Gladys couldn¡¯t except another man into her bed because of the memory of her first true love. Then came a certain point where Bjorn turned and became too frightening, and difficult, to approach. So spring passed by, summer came and with it, the news of the Crown Princess¡¯ pregnancy. If only she hadn¡¯t let herself get involved in immature love. If only she had been clever enough to play the game and fool everyone else. If only she had the confidence to do what needed to be done, then everyone wouldn¡¯t be so unhappy now. Gladys sobbed softly as a chilly breeze blew across her. She hated her own frankness and inability to deceive. It was hard to bear the hatred and her heart felt like it was going to explode. ¡°Keep it quiet, we will keep things as they are for now.¡±Bjorn had said when Gladys confessed to him. He did not raise his voice, or show any anger. It was actually a lot scarier. ¡°I mean to congratulate you on your pregnancy, so be happy and carry on as the great Crown Princess you¡¯ve been so far. Do you understand, Princess?¡± On the surface, the days continued on as normal, blissful happiness of the newly-weds. Tranquillity layers over the top of scrupulous lies. If Gladys had given birth to a daughter, they could have continued on like that indefinitely. But a son was born. Gladys returned to Lars with her son in tow after only a year since the grand wedding. Externally, she was with the son of Bjorn Dniester. She hoped that returning to Lars, she could be with the real man she loved and live happily with the child¡¯s real father, but it wasn¡¯t to last. When the two reunited, it was as it was before, the love and the passion they felt for one another was as strong and bright as ever. He was a good man. Gerald was comfortable and warm toward her, she was at ease when he was with her. As time went on, Gladys found herself thinking about Bjorn more and more out of guilt. She would smile vaguely at Gerald and their love became less fervent. Gerald passed away a season later, pistol suicide and soon after, Carl followed his father after succumbing to a fever. Gladys felt grief like none should ever have to. A lone widow with a lost child, could there be any worse heartbreak for a single person to have to go through? Although Gladys wept for her lost loves, but as the misfortune passed, Gladys found that her feelings for Bjorn she did not see when she was with him. It was all meaningless though. Gladys tossed the photo table on the chair and flopped onto the bed. She didn¡¯t bother closing the window, or throwing the curtains over herself. She hoped that she would close her eyes and never have to open them again. Morning came and Gladys did open her eyes again. ¡°Princess, oh my, your Highness, please don¡¯t do this, are you really willing to risk your health?¡± Gladys lazily turned her head to the door and saw her dutiful maid standing there. ¡°I need to go back to Lars, would you make the arrangements.¡± Gladys said, lazily pulling herself up from the bed. A dark shadow fell over the maids face as she heard the words she had been waiting for for a long time. All Lechen knew the Grand Duke and Duchess would be boarding a boat soon, destined for Lars as they started their honeymoon. ¡°Yes, Princess, do you want to be on the same boat as the Grand Duke and¡­¡± The maid didn¡¯t get chance to finish her sentence. ¡°What do they have to do with me?¡± Gladys snapped, staring blankly toward the window. ¡°It¡¯s all pointless.¡± With that, Gladys fell back onto the bed. CH 52 Port Schuber was over crowded with people and crates of supplies piled high and looked like a miniature mountain range. The port was always busy when cruise ships were set to depart, but today it was twice as busy as usual. Along with the normal crowds, there added to it all the people that had come to see the Ducal couple set off on their honeymoon. This more than doubled the number of people stood dockside. Going on another honeymoon, to his ex-wife¡¯s country, was quite surprising to a lot of people and what really tipped people over, was the fact that his ex-wife was getting on the same boat. Even those who were not interested in local gossip and rumour came out to watch. ¡°The more I think about it, the more I notice the Princess is doing too much, too, too much.¡± Lisa said loud enough for the other maids to hear. They just looked at her disapprovingly, but she didn¡¯t care. If you want to hit me, do it while you¡¯re looking at me. I will pluck every single hair from your head.! That fighting spirit was probably why all the other maids only whispered behind Lisa¡¯s back, out of ear shot. All the more when they witnessed Lisa rough up a maid who had been saying some not very nice things about the Grand Duchess and comparing her to Princess Gladys. ¡°Why do we have to share a boat with that awful woman.¡± Lisa said, as she passed by one particular maid who was fond of Gladys. After spending the last fifteen days at Schuber palace, Lisa came to realise that pretty much all the maids were rooting for Gladys and were on her side for everything. There were very few maids that regarded Erna¡¯s new hostess status and seemed ashamed to call her their master. Every time those mouths flapped and spoke ill of Erna, Lisa would curse Gladys louder, even though the Princess was one she had once admired and respected, but she had no choice, you get what you¡¯re given. Lisa followed on after Erna, glaring at the Prince, he was the culprit behind all of this. Thanks to his being taller and slimmer than most, he stood out, truly like a poisonous mushroom that dazzles and tempts. That is why the Grand Duchess fell for him. Lisa looked at Erna and became distraught, she really did look like a lady that had swallowed a poisoned mushroom. She had that twinkle in her eye every time she looked up at the Prince. She tried to hide her true feelings, but Lisa could see the girl in the throws of her first love. I should have used my Grandmothers teachings, about not falling for guys with pretty faces. Lisa thought to herself. After thinking on it for a long while, Lisa figured her grandmother would probably change her tune upon seeing Bjorn. And anyway, the two are married, there is nothing wrong with a wife looking up at her husband in such a manner? She looked back at the Prince. He was so elegant and courteous with Erna, escorting her along the boat to their room. He was perfect and that was the problem, he was too perfect and that perfection disturbed Lisa. He must be aware of how Erna feels about him, everyone else can see it, so surely he can too. Even so, there was a cold aspect in his attitude towards Erna. Lisa felt like the Prince was treating Erna like a gentleman¡¯s cane, similar to the one he is always seen with. While he walked with Erna, he did not have the cane, but leaned on her like she was one and he treated her as such. Graceful, formal, but cold and uncaring. Lisa glared at the back of Prince Bjorn¡¯s head, as they walked through first class. He must have felt it, because the Prince turned and looked at Lisa. He considered her like he would consider any insect. Indifferent, not his concern. Lisa felt her heart melt and sink to the basement of her soul. She understood in that moment why all the girls cut out pictures of the Prince and stuck them up on their walls. Erna was married to that. Lisa composed herself and redoubled her ardent glare at the Prince. Look at your wife, isn¡¯t she so pretty? Maybe you¡¯d fall in love with her if you just looked. Erna was not one to be merited on her looks alone, she had many beautiful qualities about her, but with the competition being against Gladys, maybe looks was all anyone actually cared about. If so, I will make you the prettiest lady in the land. Lisa had always been determined in that and she worked hard at it. She was so proud of how pretty her mistress was, but why doesn¡¯t the Prince notice how pretty Erna is too? Lisa gritted her teeth in humiliation. She had adorned the prettiest woman in the world for Bjorn and he seemed blind to it. Even though the land gossiped about how Erna only became Grand Duchess because of her looks, so why couldn¡¯t Bjorn see it too? He could look around heaven and earth and not find a single woman more beautiful. ¡°Damn it.¡± Lisa muttered. As she looked about, she noticed something on the opposite deck, the enemy, the woman Lisa had nearly forgotten all about. Princess Gladys. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The first impression Bjorn got after their first encounter on the boat was, shockingly, a positive one. Bjorn thought it was great that Gladys was holding onto Lechen. It was good to see that this woman, who had given him the shock of his life, was such a great person. It was comforting. ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Bjorn.¡± Gladys said. Even in such an embarrassing situation, she remained calm and Bjorn responded with a gentle, but respectful nod. ¡°It¡¯s a bit late, but congratulations on getting married.¡± Gladys continued. If it had been any other woman, Bjorn would have just laughed at them for trying to play worn out tricks, but this was Gladys, her way of getting at people was with kindness and geniality. Gladys greeted Bjorn once more and like a heroine of some tragic fate, but with the attitude of regality, Gladys led her party away and back on their intended course. The people who had witnessed the scene unfroze and breathed a sigh in unison. ¡°Erna.¡± Bjorn said. Erna had not stopped looking up at him with eyes that trembled like the feathers that adorned her hat. Once Erna had composed herself, Bjorn motioned toward the deck at the end of the boarding ramp with a wink. It was going to be there that the Ducal couple would stand in marital bliss for all the people that came to see them off. Erna was obedient, not forgetting her duties. Erna waved to the onlookers, her bright smile never leaving her face. Not like her wedding day, where she had no idea where to look. She was improving remarkably well. Bjorn was proud of his dutiful wife and her ability to learn quickly. She never once mentioned Gladys¡¯ name in front of the masses who were eager to stir the pot for any gossip they could get their vulturous claws into. Erna¡­A woman who is gentle, kind and not at all annoying. Based on the last two weeks, Bjorn¡¯s conclusion was pretty much that. She sometimes acted like a rubber ball, bouncing all over the place, but he didn¡¯t mind that so much. She was quiet. Beautiful and harmless. She was a woman who perfectly met his expectations and Bjorn was satisfied. Though, it was still too soon to know for sure. Once they were done with the waving and smiling, of greeting the crew and a short tour of the boat, they finally made it to their cabin. Erna started to get agitated. ¡°How can they do this?¡± Erna said. She looked at the guest room with awe. It was a room that had no business being on a ship. It had two bedrooms, a bathroom, a small solarium filled with palm trees and plants. A spacious drawing room. It made no sense, it felt like mansion. ¡°Look,¡± she rushed over, pointing wildly. ¡°It has a fireplace.¡± Bjorn just laughed. ¡°Your highness, when will lunch be¡­¡± A man servant said, standing in the door way. He had been watching Erna the entire time. ¡°I¡¯m good, but please, what ever my wife would like.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Are you not going to eat?¡± Erna said. Bjorn shook his head and went into his room, leaving Erna behind. Standing among the busy servants who were unpacking their things, Erna felt lost and followed after Bjorn. He had taken off his jacket and laid out on the sofa. The servants that were in here tidying things away left the two alone. ¡°I¡¯ll get some rest, its been quite the day already.¡± Bjorn said. When Erna finally gathered the courage to speak, Bjorn spoke first. ¡°I just don¡¯t feel like doing anything for awhile, is all.¡± Bjorn said and met Erna¡¯s gaze with a soft smile. ¡°Okay.¡± She felt a little embarrassed, but she agreed. Right up until they left the Palace, Bjorn was in meetings and heated discussions. The ministers and officials were strict and obstinate, comparably so with Mrs Fitz, he must be so tired. You knew that very well. It is too much to beg to do things together, like a spoilt child. Erna knew the things Bjorn had to do and the late hours he had to work. ¡°Then shall we have tea, here, together?¡± Erna said. Erna was curious about the restaurant on the ship, but she was willing to compromise. Unfortunately, Bjorn seemed utterly unwilling to sit at the negotiation table with her and work something out. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together.¡± Bjorn said, checking his watch. Feeling dejected, Erna looked at the clock on the writing desk. It was only 10 in the morning. Bjorn had told her to go spend half the day on her own. Erna was sullen and left Bjorn to his napping. Before she closed the door, she looked back at him in anticipation, but he had thrown off his tie and his eyes were closed. ¡°Where would you like to go? I hear the restaurant is quite nice, would you like to go there for some tea?¡± Lisa asked. Erna smiled awkwardly at the young lady, who approached her with a face full of expectation. Her cheeks flushed as she recalled the conversation they had last night, about all the things they could do on a ship the size of a city. ¡°Yes, let us have tea.¡± Erna said. ¡°Us? You want to go out with me on your honeymoon¡­¡± Damn you Prince. Lisa muttered under her breath. Putting Erna on a boat with his ex-wife and then sailing to the ex-wife¡¯s land wasn¡¯t bad enough. ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡± Lisa said with a light nod, trying to swallow the harsh words that were rising up from inside her. Erna looked at Lisa quietly and smiled brightly. The Grand Duchess¡¯ smile was so bright, even after losing her gentleman¡¯s cane. Lisa became more depressed. CH 53 ¡°It¡¯s okay, I can eat dinner by myself.¡± Erna thought. The servants, who had been waiting forever, were relieved to hear they could finally set the table for dinner. They had been waiting patiently forever, not being allowed to wake up Bjorn, or get Erna to wait. ¡°Thank you, it looks lovely.¡± Erna said. She was being genuine, as the table was set in the solarium, the table the maids made up really did look lovely. From the ornate centrepiece of woven flowers, to the delicate lace table cloth and silver candlestick holders with engraved swirls. She had never thought she would be able to enjoy such luxury on a ship. She also didn¡¯t expect to spend the first days of her honeymoon as a loner. Erna ate the food presented to her slowly. She wasn¡¯t hungry, but the servants had put a lot of effort into this and she didn¡¯t want it to go to waste. She had spent the day touring the cruise ship with Lisa. They drank tea, walked the decks and spent time in the casino. It was a pleasant enough time, but it would have been better if Bjorn had not shunned her and violated by prosecutors. She thought it would have been better in the evening, but when she got back to her room and got changed for dinner, Bjorn was still asleep. Erna chewed her food and swallowed, looking about the room timidly as she did so. The room filled with the warm light of the fireplace, which only made the palm trees look gloomy and ominous. The solarium felt as vast and empty as the ocean outside her window. She wished the cutlery didn¡¯t clank so much, drawing attention to the pathetic young girl eating alone. After getting married, Erna spent most of her dinners alone over the last fifteen days. She attributed that to Bjorn just being too busy, but now they were on their honeymoon, nothing changed. At times, it felt like she was the only person in the world, filling up grand halls with her tiny presence. Starting up conversations with the servants was like talking to herself, they would nod and shuffle away as soon as they could. So she did start muttering to herself. The palace was so vast and empty, now the boat was vast and empty. Yes, there were people around, but they rarely gave her a second glance. They retreated to shadowy corners to talk about her behind their fans and flat palms. Can I ever be happy? Erna thought to her self, staring down at the food on her plate. Taking a deep breath, Erna slipped a small cut of meat between her trembling lips. ¡°Its been awhile Bjorn.¡± Gladys had said, after calling his name across the deck. It came again, to Erna¡¯s mind, trying to block out the echoing sound of busy cutlery. ¡°Call my name,¡± Bjorn had said on their first night. They had been a couple, a fact that Erna already knew, scratched her heart again. For her, Bjorn had been her first, but she was Bjorn¡¯s second. The feeling crept into her chest like a chill. There was also her husbands nonchalant attitude. It was a sad understanding to realise nothing excited him, there was no feelings of anticipation. It felt like all of this was some boring repetition for him. A dance played out a hundred times a day. Erna put down the cutlery and pressed the heels of her palms into her hot eyes. She felt weakened by unfamiliar surroundings, but even the mansion was unfamiliar to her. At least there she didn¡¯t feel the desolate loneliness/ How long am I going to last? Erna knew very well that people made bets against her like that. There were many mouths back at the palace, each voice she tried to block out, but they always reached her. Don¡¯t let yourself be swayed by careless gossip. Just do your best to be a good wife. She strengthened her resolve and made the same commitment each time, but in reality, how can the eternal second be happy? ¡°Don¡¯t cry,¡± Erna whispered to herself. ¡°It¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know, so don¡¯t be silly.¡± She downed the glass of water and picked up her cutlery again. With renewed poise, Erna ate up the last of the food on her plate. When she was hungry her mind was weak, and a weak mind is prone to bad thoughts, and bad thoughts brought unhappiness. So the best thing she could do right now is eat well. She stabbed the fork deep into the meat and cut a square as large as her will. She had stuffed it halfway into her mouth when a figure appeared at the door. ¡°Good evening, Erna.¡± He¡¯s awake¡­ She couldn¡¯t talk, her mouth was more than full. Erna grabbed her napkin and made as if to wipe sauce from her face, but disgorged the oversized bite into the cloth. ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed, the food here is pretty good,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°But I will not soon forget what a big mouth you have.¡± He cast the words with a sly smile. Erna¡¯s expression darkened and she finished wiping her lips and wrapped the meat up in the napkin. She turned to Bjorn, straight backed. ¡°Well, it would not have happened if you kept to the meal times.¡± Erna said. ¡°Are you angry with me?¡± Bjorn said, eye brow cocked. ¡°A little bit.¡± Erna said, she suddenly felt small under his gaze. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Bjorn responded as if he was the wounded party in this conversation. ¡°It¡­is it okay to wake you?¡± Erna said When Bjorn had finally woken up, he noticed that it was already past nine. He figured Erna had forgotten their dinner date, so took a lazy shower to wash away the sleep and went to the lounge. Only to find his wife sat having dinner by herself. Stuffing half a steak into her mouth like some ravenous beast. ¡°Of course. You wont be thrown in jail for waking me for our dinner date.¡± Bjorn laughed. ¡°Well, maybe¡­¡± Bjorn sat in his chair and food was hastily placed in front of him. He smiled at his wife and began to eat slowly. Erna watched him Bjorn like a hawk and resumed her meal as Bjorn did. Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but think how cute she looked, making delicately small cuts. They began talking as naturally as if they had been talking the whole day away. At first, Erna was still a little heated, making remarks like she was still trying to express her unresolved anger, but she quickly fell into her usual manner and they spoke as if considering their usual, daily routine, like a chirruping bird. ¡°Is this your first time on a boat?¡± Bjorn said, a smile on his lips as he listened to Erna talk about her exploration of the cruise ship. ¡°No, second.¡± She replied, pausing as she was putting peas in her mouth. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, the first time was when we were on the lake, remember.¡± Erna said, finally managing to get the peas into her mouth. Not realising it wasn¡¯t a joke, Bjorn burst out laughing. It was always like that. Erna could always make people laugh without trying, or even meaning too. The light in the room got brighter and the gloomy shadows retreated to the corners. It didn¡¯t feel so vast and empty any more. Bjorn laughed until his cheeks tingled and rang the small bell to call the attendant. Soon after, a servant came in with a bottle of wine. As he watched the dark liquid fill the glass, he was reminded of Gladys. Their honeymoon had been much different. She spent most of the time crying or engrossed in other things, while he was busy working. Even as they sat together for dinner, there was not much interaction, like a wall was put up between them. They had not shared a single decent conversation through the whole course of their honeymoon. Not like this. The servant finished pouring his wine and moved around the table to fill Erna¡¯s glass. Just as he tipped the bottle, Bjorn stopped him. ¡°No, do not fill my wife¡¯s glass.¡± He ordered. ¡°Why, I can have a drink too.¡± Erna said, frowning at Bjorn. ¡°I know.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Then why?¡± ¡°You have to study.¡± ¡°Oh, oh my.¡± Bjorn slowly emptied his glass as he looked at Erna. Even if she was irritable, he could no longer think of Gladys when he was with her. He could now see why he had never visited Erna for the last two weeks. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? You asked me to teach you, right?¡± Bjorn said, filling his glass himself. ¡°Yes, but¡­¡± Erna looked at her plate with impatience. All that was left was some peas and a potato. If she knew this was going to happen, she would not have eaten so much, so fast. ¡°Are you finished eating?¡± Bjorn leaned back in his chair with the wine glass. Erna¡¯s cheeks went a peach colour that reminded Bjorn of that first night. ¡°Wait, I need to wash first,¡± Erna said sternly. ¡°Then go and wash.¡± Bjorn said, sipping at the wine. The glass was already empty again. ¡°No, I mean, I need to take a shower.¡± Bjorn put down the empty glass and made to stand up, but Erna urgently begged. Bjorn¡¯s forehead wrinkled as he looked at the confusing mess of his wife, she had enticed him on and now wanted to run away? ¡°Please, I need some time.¡± Erna said. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I just finished eating.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So¡­what if I¡­throw up.¡± Erna looked ashamed. It was a remark that hurt his pride. She felt like vomiting when they made love? Bjorn tried to laugh it off, thinking he understood a little better after realising Erna¡¯s small frame and the empty plate. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Bjorn poured another glass of wine. ¡°That would be awkward.¡± He winked at her and Erna got up. He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle to himself as he watched her leave the solarium and buy herself some time, so she didn¡¯t throw up. It seemed like the start of a not so bad honeymoon. CH 54 Bjorn came into the room without knocking. Erna was sat on the edge of the bed, fiddling with the hem of her dress, eyes wide and looking like an innocent doe, not knowing what to do with herself as Bjorn came and stood in front of her. She looked down at the floor, but Bjorn cupped her chin in his massive hands and gently turned her face up toward him. ¡°How much have you learned so far?¡± Bjorn smiled at her with warmth. ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Erna said. She chose to lie instead of saying she didn¡¯t have the courage to sit through a single second of listening to Mrs Peg tell her how to please her husband. She had feigned being sick and ran from the lesson. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t remember.¡± Seeing Bjorn¡¯s scrutinising gaze made her squirm and her mouth was devoid of saliva. ¡°Is that so?¡± Bjorn said and sat down beside her. ¡°Then I guess we have to start from the beginning.¡± With those words and remembering that first night, Erna laid back on the bed. Memorise of how painful and shameful it had been flooded her mind. She could feel tears already. She remembered the weight of him on top of her, coupled with the embarrassing pictures Mrs Peg had brought with her. ¡°If you want to kiss me, you need to open your mouth.¡± Bjorn said. He touched her lips with care and strength. When their eyes met, he could see hers trembling. ¡°Hurry,¡± he said without hesitating. His tone was welcoming, but there was no warmth in his calm eyes. Erna parted her lips. He really was a man that could do what ever he wanted. It was a wake-up call from the first night. Bjorn used his tongue to part her lips and pushed it into her mouth. Reflexively, Erna felt her body squirm, but she knew should couldn¡¯t push away. Wife¡¯s duty. It had been a short class, but it was enough to learn what it meant. In the book she had read in her room, it said that it was the wife¡¯s place to give pleasure to her husband. It was important for the smooth running of a marriage. Erna didn¡¯t understand how things like this could be enjoyable, but she did know that Bjorn never came to her room because he wasn¡¯t happy. He had been so displeased with her inability to please him, that he never came to her room again. Their marriage was rocky right from the start. The kiss kept going on, for a lot longer than that first night. Bjorn¡¯s tongue had free reign of her mouth and he used it all verily. He only let go only once her own tongue started to tingle. Their breath mingles as he pulled away and became rapid without them realising. ¡°I hate this thing,¡± Bjorn said, tugging at Erna¡¯s nightgown. ¡°Its so cumbersome, I don¡¯t like it.¡± It had ties and buttons all the way up to the neck. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll wear a different one from now on.¡± Erna said. ¡°No, don¡¯t wear anything.¡± Bjorn said. He unfastened the last button and pulled the last ribbon. He removed the cumbersome pile of lace and tossed it across the room. He then pulled down the tiny shorts that were smaller than the palm of his hand. It was such a cute little thing, decorated with more lace and ribbons. He kissed his dazed wife on the cheek and picked up her naked body. She let out a small yelp as he did so and placed her on his thigh. Bjorn took in every inch of his wife¡¯s delicate little body and legs. He thought about what how clumsy and troublesome she was. Yet, he didn¡¯t hate that any where near as much as he thought he did. In fact, he found it more attractive. Her pale body looked like it gathered in the moonlight coming in through the window. What man in their right might wouldn¡¯t like such a body? Her skin looked like the texture of porcelain, or ceramic but at a touch it was infinitely soft and warm. ¡°Bjorn¡­¡± Erna whispered. She was flustered in not knowing what to do and looked at Bjorn with pleading eyes. She wanted to do something, but didn¡¯t know what. Bjorn laughed softly and buried his face in her chest. He wanted to dive into her and take in her sweet, freshly washed scent. He wanted to surround himself in her softness, wrap it around him and snuggle into it forever. With each gentle bite of her and each time he sucked her in, she moaned. He had already taken off his robe, his half naked torso pressed against her and took in her warmth. He lowered his hand across her smooth skin, down to between her legs. The inside of her held him without struggling and he could feel its warmth. It was wet and made the sound of muddied water. She let out a noise that reminded him of that first night and the pain he caused. She was not so easily convinced yet. Bjorn swallowed her lips and brought his hand up onto her back and held her firmly, like she was going to run away. His fingers glistened in the firelight with the wetness of her. ¡°Do not be like a corpse, Erna, you can move.¡± Bjorn said, releasing her lips from his. ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°First, the tongue.¡± As if to demonstrate, he took hold of her lips again with his and kissed her. She did her best to mimic his behaviour, gripping his lips with hers and clumsily wagging her tongue about. Even that was enough to make his heat rise. ¡°And your hands.¡± Bjorn said. With a wink, Bjorn pointed to the hand that had been resting on his shoulder and had not moved the entire time. Erna wrapped her arms around his neck and summoned up the courage to move her hand down his body. She could feel his muscles and his frame. She could feel his skeleton as she stroked over his shoulder and down his chest to his side. Becoming distracted as she took in his form in her mind, she looked down and inadvertently saw the thing of his that caused so much pain. Without meaning to, she let out a soft sigh at the sight of it. It wasn¡¯t the first time seeing it, but it seemed so distant. It had been a long time since that night, but the feeling of it inside her was engrained in her memory. She did not remember the brief pleasure she felt, only that it felt like it was splitting her apart and that¡¯s what she was scared of. Following Erna¡¯s anxious gaze, he saw where she was looking and so gave her some encouragement. He took her delicate hand and squeezed it gently, moving it down. Realising his intent, Erna panicked, but Bjorn kept going. ¡°You asked me to teach you.¡± Bjorn said. His eyes narrowed as he looked at Erna, who shook her head vigorously. He smiled at her, seeing that she was stunned just by the touch of his firm hand. ¡°You have to learn.¡± Bjorn said. He wrapped his hand around hers and guided. ¡°You have to move Erna.¡± Erna let Bjorn guide her and then, his hand moved away, leaving her to concentrate on the rhythm he had set. His hand moved back down to between her legs and as he pressed into her, she clamped her lips shut, trying to suppress a moan. She thought about Mrs Peg. She wished she had endured those embarrassing lessons rather than ask Bjorn to teach her, but it was too late now. ¡°Lips.¡± Bjorn said. He reached up and grabbed her chin with a firm hand, slowly increasing in pressure until Erna opened her mouth and let out a moan. Only then did Bjorn smile and let Erna go. He settled down between her legs, both of them panting on the bed and Bjorn pressed against her slowly. Erna sobbed with pain and squeezed his shoulder. The pain passed. Erna was wet enough to let Bjorn slide inside her with ease this time. He did not know how to be more devoted to his wife than this. Even if he did, the moment had passed. Firmly gripping her waist with one hand, he dug in all at once. Erna twisted under him and bit her lip. ¡°Moan.¡± Bjorn said. He moved his hips toward her, even as he pulled her toward him. A rough moan escaped, forced by the warm feeling of tightening. ¡°Bjorn¡­I feel so ashamed.¡± Erna gasped. She looked up into his cold grey eyes, her own begged in despair. She had done a lot of shameful things in her time, but moaning like this sounded so obscene, it was really hard to bear. ¡°I like to hear you moan, Erna.¡± Bjorn said. Erna¡¯s eyes furrowed as she faced Bjorn, who smiled so sweetly. Did he really enjoy the pain of others? There was so much she wanted to say, but couldn¡¯t find her voice. The feeling of swaying grew as Bjorn dug deeper and deeper inside her. The sound of wet flesh rubbing rose in volume rapidly. She didn¡¯t know if she wanted to cry, or feel relief that there was an even more lewd sound beside her moaning. ¡°Ah, don¡¯t do it, please, ah¡­¡± When his hand went from her waist, to the bed, she began to struggle again. Her best efforts to push him away were in vain and all she could do was let out a shrieking groan and twist around. The moment she was overwhelmed by irresistible sensations, she thought back to when her father would beat her. Even though she knew the two situations were completely different, her body shrank away. There was a strange resemblance in the sound of being beaten, the lethargy and facing an unbeatable opponent. Fortunately, as she felt overwhelmed, Bjorn offered a reprieve and slowed down. He leaned down to face her. ¡°Hug me.¡± Bjorn said calmly. ¡°Do you like that too?¡± Erna said in a daze. ¡°Yes.¡± Bjorn said and nodded. He licked his dry lips. ¡°I like it.¡± He kissed her soft red cheeks that looked like apples. She put her arms round him and started caressing her delicate hands about the base of his neck and around his shoulder blades. It was cute. Bjorn sighed at her barely perceptible touch and moved to his original task. Even as she gasped for breath, she did not let go of him. She was so tight and wet. Her soft moans tickled inside his chest and he could not resist any longer. He sped up, kissing her wet eyes and hot cheeks, her quivering lips and behind her ears without stopping. He had a feeling that his wife¡¯s body would only get better with time. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn and Erna did not leave the bed until late in the morning. As he put on the dressing gown and tried to stand up, Erna grabbed his hand. She was curled up and still, as if dead. He looked down at her and she looked up at him with trembling eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t go, you can stay here.¡± Erna said. ¡°I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t rest, but you should. We can have lunch together at your favourite restaurant.¡± Bjorn said. He gently brushed the hair in her face to behind her ear and gave her a warm smile. Erna let go of his hand and meekly accepted. ¡°Sleep well, Erna.¡± Bjorn said and bent down to kiss her flushed cheek. The door closed behind him and Erna drifted back to sleep as she watched the door. CH 55 Pavel looked over the letter. The hand writing was familiar, but the seal was not. He put the letter down with a dejected smile. ¡°Erna Dniester.¡± He recalled her face when he whispered her name, a name that he was still not used to. She had been a younger sister to him, as Erna Hardy, a lovely girl from a rural village. Erna Hardy. ¡°I¡¯ll write a letter.¡± Erna¡¯s face floated above the stationary, densely filled with neat handwriting, she wore a bright smile. Baroness Baden had invited him to lunch, back in Autumn, just before the wedding. She expressed her gratitude for Pavel¡¯s friendship with Erna and that the family were emotionally indebted to him. He could feel her intent, to sort out the emotional connection before the wedding and Pavel¡¯s heart fluttered like dust devils in the desert. It was the last time, it had to be the last time that Erna and Pavel could face each other as childhood friends. Their friendship ended there, when the country girl became Her Highness, the Grand Duchess. Pavel smiled softly and reached out to touch Erna¡¯s cheek. After a moment she reached up to take his hand, looking at him blankly. She was trying to smile, but only looked at him blankly. She nodded her head as if to say she understood. Erna watched his back as he left later that evening. She was afraid he was not going to look back, but before he reached the end of the street, Pavel turned to see Erna waving slightly, she was still that little girl he had met in the village square, with one missing front tooth. He raised a hand to her, but did not wave and he said a final goodbye to the woman that was his sister, but now his Princess. Pavel opened his eyes and let the memory fade and started to read the letter. My Dearest Pavel. I know what you meant and I fully understand, but Pavel, I wanted to say my final goodbye properly. I didn¡¯t think I would get the chance, but when Mrs Fitz said it was courteous to write to my family, to thank them for all the days gone by, I naturally thought of you. Thank you, Pavel Lore. Thank you for reaching out to a lonely, muddy, wet child and giving me a ride on your cart. It was so lovely. Thank you for being patient with me, when I kept following you around the village. Thank you for all the lovely sweets and pictures you gave me, I love them all. Thank you for being a familiar, friendly face when I came to the city, I would have been so lost without you. I am so grateful for you and your kindness. I wish it wasn¡¯t so, but this has to be my last goodbye and my only regret is that I am unable to pay you back for all that you have done. I wont be able to write to you any more, but I will be okay, I promise, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me any more. I will be fine. It is sad that our friendship has to end here, like this, but I will never forget you and I will cherish all the memories we have together. Please, promise me you will go out and find happiness for yourself. Bye, Erna Dniester. Pavel smiled, he could feel every ounce of sincerity in every written word contained within the neat handwriting. She had a long way to go, but Erna was so full of will and seeing Erna¡¯s final farewell, he was somewhat relieved. He folded the letter with care and slipped it deep into the drawer of his desk. He took up the cauldron and headed out. Red leaves carpeted the path all the way to the art centre. He wished it hadn¡¯t rained that day, if only the Prince hadn¡¯t been out that day and reached the meeting point before he did. If, if, if¡­ The thoughts drifted through his mind like falling leaves tumbling in the wind. They disappeared before too long. The same as the thought about why the Prince would take Erna to be his second wife. The past can not be undone, so there was no point lingering on it. Erna would be on her cruise right about now, as the Grand Duchess of Lechen. All he could do now is wish Erna the happiest marriage. He wished, at the very least, she was loved. It was a strange wish, but he wished it with all the sincerity he could muster, because it would bring Erna happiness. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn¡¯s bedroom had been empty, the sound of running water gave away that he was having a shower. Erna felt guilty for sneaking into her husband¡¯s bedroom while he was showering. Husband. He was her husband, so why shouldn¡¯t she be allowed to sneak into her husband¡¯s bedroom while he was showering? Erna looked for the best spot for an uninvited guest to sit and delicately placed herself on the sofa in front of the porthole and tried to catch her breath. While she had been walking the deck with Lisa, they ran into the captain. He said they were coming to an area that was frequented by Dolphins. Excitedly, Erna ran back to get Bjorn. ¡°Bjorn.¡± She called out. The shower stopped and Bjorn eventually came out of the bathroom, draped in a towel and getting water everywhere. His eyes narrowed when he saw Erna perched on the soft. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± He came and sat down next to Erna, seeing that she was excited, the stern gaze lifted. He did not scold her for helping herself into his room and she felt tension lift from her. ¡°Have you seen Dolphins before?¡± Erna asked, unable to hide the excitement. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Do you like Dolphins?¡± The excitement faded a little. ¡°No.¡± Bjorn said dryly as he towelled his hair. ¡°Well, they say that seeing a Dolphin is good luck.¡± Erna said, not wanting to let the mood take her excitement away. ¡°Ah, luck.¡± Bjorn looked at his wife. From the hat on her head, to the parasol in her lap, she had been finely dressed since she got up that morning. ¡°The captain has informed me that we will be passing through an area where Dolphins frequent, I was hoping you would like to see them with me.¡± ¡°No.¡± Bjorn said flatly, despite the shy smile. His tone was firm. He had a vague idea of where his wife had been talking about. It must have been somewhere near here that his first wife had seen Dolphins on their honeymoon. It was on that first honeymoon, as he had been escorting Gladys to a party, he had stepped aside to let some people pass, coming from the other way. He happened to glance out to the sea and saw a pod of Dolphins swimming alongside the boat. It had been said it brought good luck to the ship when Dolphins swam in its wake. It seems like history was repeating itself as someone spoke of luck that day too. Seeing the Dolphins, the happily married couple moved on with smiles on their lips and joy in their eyes. Luck. Good or bad? Bjorn let out a sigh as he went over to the small desk and opened the cigar case. ¡°You should go ahead, if you¡¯re curious.¡± Bjorn said, placing a cigar between his lips. ¡°Alone, by myself?¡± Erna pouted. ¡°Yes.¡± Bjorn leaned back in the chair and lit the cigar, taking puffs of it between his fingers and drifted off into his thoughts, thinking that Erna would leave. ¡°Then I will see them next time too.¡± Erna said. She put her parasol down and stood in front of him, she did her best to loom over him like Mrs Fitz did, that always seemed to work. She looked at Bjorn expectantly, even though she already knew he wasn¡¯t the type of person to be dissuaded from a decision made. Bjorn seemed to consider her for a moment and then nodded. Without warning, he grabbed Erna by the waist and pulled her onto his lap. She let out a shriek as he did so. Bjorn then took off her hat, he threw it onto the desk, along with his cigar. Erna recognised his intent and felt a flush of embarrassment come over her. Her gloves, shawl and dress effortlessly fell to the floor and Erna realised she was now sitting on his lap in nothing but stockings and shoes. ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± Erna said. ¡°A husband¡¯s duty.¡± Bjorn said, smiling casually. His lips whispered his intent as his eyes wandered down Erna¡¯s front, bathed in the bright yellow light coming in from the porthole. With sullen eyes, Erna looked at him. He seemed to have no regard for what she wanted to do and was only absorbed in what he wanted to do. At that moment, he was licking and sucking on her breasts. That¡¯s not to say she wasn¡¯t enjoying it, the sensation of his wet tongue on her nipples made her mind go blank. Her unreserved husband¡¯s desire was strange to her and even if he didn¡¯t truly love her, he kissed her like he did. His shy touch told her that he wanted her deeply. That thinking made a part of her heart tingle and desire this herself. She decided that she wanted to believe his love was genuine and like the boat on a cruise, their relationship was on track. There might be the odd difficult corner, a hurdle that needed jumping, but she hoped they would dissolve in time. She remembered all the lessons of the past few days and let out a quick breath as Bjorn stroked his hands through her hair. She could feel the heat rise between her legs and his. Sudden embarrassment made her instinctively want to retreat, but Bjorn wrapped himself around her and prevented her from pulling away. ¡°Why do you always run?¡± A hand slid down her back and around her waist. She knew where he was going. He smiled miscellaneously. Captivated by the feeling of his touch, her mind went white. She exhaled quickly and averted her gaze. The sky through the porthole was clear and bright. She stretched for the curtains, the desire to close them was overwhelming, what if someone was to look in and see them? The moment she reached, Bjorn pushed against her lightly. She sighed as she felt the force of him inside, the pain was minimal, the pleasure was everything. ¡°Hey, Bjorn, Bjorn.¡± Erna cooed, trying to draw his attention to the curtains. Bjorn dug in as deeply as he could. A sharp exclamation and a harsh sigh erupted at the same time. She was barely able to control her body and could do nothing to escape. She simply clung to his shoulders and let him move without hesitation. As she sighed, Erna let her lips part like she had been taught. Bjorn kissed her deeply to compliment his student and stroked the back of her neck. Bjorn could feel Erna tremble as became tight. She was still impatient, but at least it was not as difficult as the first time. He became aware of her reaching for the curtains and found it very off putting. Let¡¯s see if I can¡¯t make you forget about the curtains. He said to himself. With a sudden burst of movement, Bjorn grabbed Erna tightly and twisted round to pin her on the sofa. Erna let out a surprised squeal. The light poured over them and their pale skin shone bright. ¡°Bjorn, the curtains.¡± Erna gasped. ¡°No.¡± Bjorn dug into her deeply. She couldn¡¯t continue pleading any more and nearly forgot all about being exposed. Her breath was suffocated by the sense of Bjorn being inside her, all of Bjorn being inside her, it was almost too much. ¡°You feel so good.¡± Bjorn said. Erna¡¯s eyes, which had been clouded by the sensation, went wide as he whispered the dirty words into her ear. ¡°How does it feel for you?¡± Bjorn asked, as he slowly moved his waist rhythmically. ¡°Smooth¡­soft.¡± Were the only words Erna could think of. Bjorn smiled and as Erna tried to look away, he cradled her chin with a firm hand, holding her head in place. The muddy sound filled the air with its lewd chorus. ¡°You feel so good, it¡¯s making me crazy.¡± Bjorn said. He spat the last words out with an effort, not able to hold back any more. He let Erna go and rolled off to sit lazily on the sofa. Erna was in shock. She sat up and spread her trembling legs to see the bruising on the thighs. ¡°Oh, Bjorn,¡± she covered her face as the tears started to appear. Bjorn simply giggled at her crying. It would seem that his chaste ladies¡¯ values were being shattered. Having sex in full view of the bright sun. Hopefully she won¡¯t be scared in the future. He stood and his shadow cast over her. He realised she had a pretty good voice for calling out during sex, perhaps that¡¯s why her chattering never bothered him during the act. Her voice was so clear and soft. He leant down and picked up her gown and draped it over the arm of the chair. As much as he found her talking exciting, the next time and from now he had no time for idle chatter. He looked out of the porthole. Beyond the curtains that Erna couldn¡¯t close, the sea sparkled like sapphires under the bright light of the sun. CH 56 Erna opened her eyes to the dazzling sunlight. She stared blankly at the golden motes of dust dancing in the air and when the memory of the moment she had fallen asleep, she clutched the blanket closer to herself. A soft roll of laughter from beside her drew her attention to Bjorn, her husband. He was sitting at the head of the bed looking down at her. His tousled hair shone like thin threads of gold and so did his face, which still had the lingering smile. She grabbed the feather pillow and looked up at her husband. Bjorn was not very diligent, but he was very thorough in his responsibilities as a husband. Even if she begged because she could not go on, he would not stop until his greed was satisfied. Erna genuinely couldn¡¯t recall what happened at the end of the last time. Erna wished she had learned from Mrs Pegg. She brooded over her poor choice of teacher, but the regret was pointless, she made her choice and had to stick with it. She looked up at the clock and it told her that most of the day was done already. She regretted that she had missed the Dolphins, the sea they were in must be long gone by now. She felt like she will be spending the rest of the day in bed. ¡°Is it much longer to Lars?¡± Embarrassed by the silence in the room, she mustered up the courage to speak. Bjorn closed the book he was reading and snuggled down next to Erna, resting his head on an arm. ¡°About three days,¡± he said. ¡°We started here and moved all the way down to here.¡± He moved a hand to the hem of the blanket and pulled it down. ¡°We are here now,¡± his long index finger started to travel down to her chest and made a few little circles. ¡°Just a little further and we will dock in Lars.¡± His finger continued its journey south. ¡°Then we get on another boat¡­¡± ¡°S-stop. It¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t talk any more.¡± Erna said, grabbing his hand as he reached her naval. Bjorn stared at her as if he didn¡¯t understand what she was saying, but remained relatively carefree. ¡°But you were curious.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain it this way.¡± Erna said. ¡°Why?¡± Bjorn smiled leisurely, as if he didn¡¯t care about his wife¡¯s input. ¡°I like this map.¡± Just as Erna was lost with what to say, a knock came at the door and she felt relief wash over her. ¡°Your Highness, the delegation has sent an update to the planned schedule, I know its rude, but they require you to review it urgently.¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Bjorn said after grouping Erna briefly. ¡°Come in.¡± Bjorn sat up, he was wearing a loose nightgown, Erna was completely naked. The door opened and Erna hurriedly pulled the blankets over her, she could have fainted from embarrassment. She was so ashamed she couldn¡¯t breath properly. Bjorn accepted the report as if nothing was amiss. Erna barely poked her blushing face out from under the blankets once the maid had left. ¡°Would you like some tea?¡± Bjorn asked casually. ¡°I hate you.¡± Erna said, her eyes speaking fire. ¡°Hate what?¡± Bjorn asked as he sifted through the documents brought by the maid. ¡°Someone entering the room while I¡¯m¡­¡± ¡°Erna, everyone knows what we¡¯re doing here. Would you like tea together?¡± He turned from the door and asked, before he went through. ¡°Yes,¡± Erna said like a pouting child about to throw a tantrum. ¡°Just give me a minute to get dressed.¡± It hurt her pride a little, to be treated like an idiot, or an impudent girl, but she just couldn¡¯t go wondering around in just her nightie. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait for my quiet wife.¡± Bjorn said, sarcastically. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Before entering the solarium, where tea had been prepared, Erna tidied away all her clothes. It took her a little while longer to find a dress she liked and thanks to Lisa¡¯s deft skills, her hair was in a perfect little braid. ¡°Lisa, I¡­¡± ¡°You are pretty, your highness.¡± Lisa answered before the questions was even asked. ¡°You¡¯re so very pretty, so don¡¯t you worry.¡± She opened the door and gently pushed Erna out. Erna light footed over to the tea table and did her best to try and push down the embarrassment before she reached the tea table. Bjorn looked up from the report he was reading and a smile beamed at her. He pointed to the chair opposite him and went back to examining the papers. Erna sat and pressed out the ruffles of her dress as a maid slipped in from the edge of the room and poured her tea. She smelled faintly of bergamot. It was the scent that reminded Erna of Bjorn. ¡°These came for you, your Highness.¡± The maid said as she set a small tray of letters on the edge of the tea table. ¡°They need replies as soon as you can.¡± Watching Bjorn play the role of Grand Duke made Erna excited to play her role of the Grand Duchess. She was eager to show her princely side. ¡°Yes, I will review them, Thank you.¡± Erna smiled. She didn¡¯t have Mrs Fitz to hold her hand and provide experience guidance, so she would have to handle this invites on her own. Mrs Fitz had told her, before they left on the cruise, that if Erna had any doubts, she should turn to the eldest maid, Karen. Karen was the maid that served her tea and presented her with the invites. If Erna had left it to her, their marriage would be over by the time they finished the cruise. She had over heard the maid talk about how she wanted Erna¡¯s marriage to be over before they had kids, so that it would be easier for Bjorn to get back with Gladys. Erna went through the invites with straight back and high neck, as if rising above the gossip the maids liked to wallow in. She felt Bjorn look at her from time to time and she wanted to present herself as dignified and regal. She was the Grand Duchess after all. It was hopeless though. Erna couldn¡¯t figure out which invites to accept and which ones to reject. She recognised a few names that sided with Gladys, but there was four she couldn¡¯t not recall memories of. ¡°Bjorn.¡± Erna cautiously called over the tea table, adjusting the red ribbon in her hair. ¡°Yes?¡± His gaze briefly passed over her. She felt hesitant in talking any further, like she was only being a nuisance, but she had committed now and he was waiting. ¡°Do you know the Hawkins?¡± ¡°No.¡± That ruled Hawkins out and both subsequent names. ¡°What about the Foresters?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He sounded distant as he flipped the papers. ¡°Is it someone we want a relationship with?¡± A pause, ¡°yes.¡± Erna adjusted the ribbon in her hair, then picked up the small hand bell on the table to call the maid over. ¡°Please prepare my things, I want to write a reply.¡± Karen soon prepared her stationary and a pen with a fresh pot of ink. Erna took up the pen with excitement, Bjorn was still fully engrossed in his paperwork and was still when Erna finished her responses to the invites. She was a little disappointed, but she knew this trip was more than just a honeymoon. She had to maintain self control, so that she didn¡¯t come of as some needy child with no discipline. She must remain calm and graceful, like a lady, in every situation. While reflecting on her grandmothers teachings, Bjorn had finished going through the paperwork and looked up at Erna. The atmosphere around the tea table became more intimate when the maid left with Erna¡¯s replies and Bjorn¡¯s signed documents. ¡°Your handwriting is so wonderful.¡± Erna said, fiddling with a teacup. ¡°You have big, pretty hands.¡± Erna couldn¡¯t make eye contact because of how shy she suddenly felt. Bjorn was looking at Erna. His expression seemed to say ¡®what kind of pointless conversation are you trying to drag me into?¡¯ But he laughed. ¡°You look pretty too, especially in the rain,¡± he said. ¡° And especially with that ribbon you keep fiddling with.¡± He reached out and took Erna¡¯s hand, together they poured whiskey into the tea. The scent of it mixed with the sweetness of the tea and tickled the tip of Erna¡¯s nose. ¡°Ah, this? Thank you.¡± She said. The ribbon in question had grown nearly to twice its original size because Erna kept pulling at it at every opportunity. Bjorn had been trying to tease Erna a little, but her smile was genuine and warm. Seeing that smile and watching her play with ribbon some more, Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but let out a little peek of a laugh. A slightly softer sound than the barks that came before it. Erna spoked about the people she met on deck, a joke she had heard from the maids, even about the dinner menu. Her stories might not have been poetic, but her voice, mixed with the sweet smells of the tea turned the afternoon into something leisurely. Bjorn decided against going to bed and instead watched his wife. She was like a little song bird chirruping away. He appreciated her voice, the eyes that revelled in shy excitement and her delicate hands still playing with the ribbon, which was as red as her rosy cheeks. ¡°Bjorn¡­¡± Erna cautiously called his name. Bjorn simply nodded, lost in her wide blue eyes that took him in. They trembled slightly, as she considered what she was going to say. When he smiled, Erna blushed furiously and she smiled back at him with pure admiration. When he saw he had caused her to blush and smile in such a cute way, he realised something. This woman, its her, He loved everything about her. CH 57 The noble ladies watched as the Grand Duchess of Lechen glided into the Viscountess Foresters tea party. They looked at each other in amazement. ¡°Oh my god, she actually showed up.¡± They whispered to each other. Sending the invite had been nothing but a provocative prank. The Viscountess, who had sent the invite, wanted to remind the country bumpkin that Princess Gladys still existed and she had their full support. No one thought the Grand Duchess would attend a tea party held by a close relative of Bjorn¡¯s first wife. While the guests whispered to each other behind their fans, Erna Dniester glided into the room wearing a long, beautiful gown and hat stuffed with ostrich feathers. Who would have though the second wife of Bjorn would come out looking so beautiful and elegant. Not at all like the vulgar woman rumours pictured her to be. ¡°Does she often pretend to be a lady?¡± ¡°It seems the Prince is showering his wife with expensive gifts, I wonder how long that will go on for.¡± ¡°I guess she really doesn¡¯t know.¡± Viscountess Forester said. Gladys looked at Erna with pity, mixed with a strange sense of humiliation. It will be Bjorn who will be embarrassed because his wife doesn¡¯t know the familial ties. Gladys had been at the tea party for awhile now and was starting to feel the heat. ¡°Sorry, it was just supposed to be a little prank.¡± ¡°No, its fine, I don¡¯t mind.¡± Gladys said and slowly rose from her seat to approach the Grand Duchess. Erna¡¯s disgrace was also Bjorn¡¯s. She couldn¡¯t just sit by and do nothing. ¡°Welcome, your Highness, Grand Duchess. I¡¯m was hoping I would get to see you at least once.¡± A bright smile appeared on Gladys¡¯ face, as if she could bring herself to actually welcome the unwanted woman from the bottom of her heart. They sat together and tea was presented to Erna. The noble woman started to chat amongst themselves, as if carrying on a conversation from earlier. ¡°How is Count Lehman? He has been entombed for a long time.¡± One lady was saying in a tone louder than was necessary. ¡°He should be healthy enough soon. Though, I am worried because he is so old now.¡± Another replied. ¡°I don¡¯t think there is need to worry, I hear was looking for a third wife, not too long ago.¡± ¡°Oh, really?¡± The corners of Viscount Foresters mouth twitched slightly as she did her best to not laugh. While enjoying the fragrant tea, the spiteful chatter continued. From Count Lehman, to the troubled child of the Heinz family, graceful cynicism lingered in their voices as they diligently mentioned names they would never normally care about. Erna simply raised the lukewarm cup of tea to her lips and sipped. Only now was her thoughts organised. The Viscount Forester was a maternal relative of Princess Gladys and it would appear the two are very close. The invite that had been sent to her was never meant as an expression of goodwill. She had gleefully replied and made a fool of herself by coming. All because she relied on a single answer from her husband. She couldn¡¯t turn away from them now, it would only open her up to more ridicule. She would have to endure this cushion of thorns. ¡°Her highness, the Grand Duchess, is not very talkative.¡± Gladys said. Erna placed down the cup of tea she had barely taken a sip of. Even thought she didn¡¯t give any sign of a special order, the other ladies stopped talking. ¡°Are you bored of the tea party?¡± Gladys casually moved to sit next to Erna. ¡°No, its just¡­unfamiliar.¡± ¡°Ah yes, that¡¯s right, you said you were from the country.¡± Gladys smiled as if to say she understood. ¡°Still, you have good taste. The hat is very pretty. It suits you well.¡± ¡°Oh, well, thank you.¡± ¡°I think you should cut down on the decorations a bit, Bjorn¡¯s taste is more simple and elegant.¡± Gladys looked up at a waiting servant, who hurried over and poured out a fresh cup for her and then retreated to his post. Bjorn hates me so much he would torture me with this choice. Gladys thought, as she supped at the fresh brew. That conclusion, the only one that made sense to her, made her miserable. She wanted so desperately to help him, but only seemed to be pushing him further away. ¡°You need to take good care of him.¡± Gladys faced Erna, who was blushing, kept her neck straight. It might have been because of her small stature, or her appearance, but she looked like a young girl, rather than a mature woman. The authoritative air of a Princess of a country was now where to be found. ¡°From our divorce, to our lost child¡­he has many wounds. So, Grand Duchess, please take good care of him.¡± Gladys looked almost regal in the bright light of the mid morning sun. She was like a beautiful saint from an old painting. Her platinum blonde hair, which was like Bjorn¡¯s and her arrogant yet graceful smile overwhelmed Erna, who felt shabby sat next to her. ¡°And if I could give you one last piece of advice,¡± Gladys said, holding up her tea cup. ¡°Be careful not to make this mistake in the future. We will be in Lars soon, so you can¡¯t be so carefree. Today, fortunately, I was here to get you out of trouble, but it wont always be possible.¡± Gladys stood up and looked down at Erna. She only had to endure that stare, but she couldn¡¯t find the words to say. Gladys politely said goodbye and moved away. ¡°Have a pleasant honeymoon, Grand Duchess.¡± Gladys said as she went. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The tea party ended ahead of schedule as Gladys complained of a headache and left. Erna didn¡¯t notice, but Gladys glared at her as she left, like Erna was responsible for ruining the party. Erna stumbled down the narrow corridors and cursed the open ocean, where she could only see the vast, flat horizon where ever she looked. She bumped into Bjorn and the delegation as she entered the first class cabins. He turned and looked at her, they all did, she could feel their judgement. ¡°Did you enjoy the tea party?¡± Bjorn asked. ¡°Yes, it was the Viscountess Forester¡¯s tea party.¡± ¡°Forester?¡± Bjorn questioned. There;s no way you didn¡¯t know. Erna thought. Erna¡¯s eyes went stern. Her resentment toward her husband for sending her that awful tea party with those awful people, transformed into bewilderment. You heard me clearly and you answered. Her shock was absolute. ¡°Erna,¡± Bjorn said her name as if sighing and stepped closer to her. His eyes were on hers and he bowed his head deeply, it no longer contained warmth. ¡°Before accepting the invitations, you should really speak to Karen first.¡± It was a soft tone, but she could still catch the thorns laced within the words. It was scolding. Erna parted her lips in a moment of sadness and resentment, but she could not readily refute him. She was reminded of Bjorn, how he had been so nonchalant, but Erna had been so enraptured by their time together. He looked at her with kind eyes, like she was her lover. It was so exciting for her, especially when there eyes met across the table. She felt so pretty when those moments came. She didn¡¯t know how many times she had adjusted and fiddled with her bow. But he didn¡¯t. Realising that made Erna¡¯s heart sting. To him, with his wife sat opposite him, Bjorn was completely indifferent, to the point where he slipped into the room and threw out an answer to a question he did not hear. ¡°Yes,¡± Erna said, not being able to find the courage to confront him. She could not call him out in front of the delegation. He was their prince first and his wife second. They looked to him for leadership and despite it being their honeymoon, she could not discredit her husband in front of everyone. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bjorn, I will be more careful in future.¡± Erna held her trembling hands together as she apologised quietly. Only then did Bjorn giver her a smile. It was mix of a laugh of embarrassment and pity, much like what Gladys had done earlier. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The minister, who had been watching them, urged with polite impatience. Bjorn nodded his head and straightened. ¡°Go and get some rest, I¡¯ll be back for dinner.¡± He whispered affectionately, like her lover again and then turned back to the envoy. Erna couldn¡¯t move, frozen to the spot until her husband disappeared round the corner. CH 58 The sea was lost in the deep dark of the night. White foam scattered past the ship as waves crashed against the hull. The noise of it felt like a dreary note of despair, a noise that wasn¡¯t present during the day, like the light muted it. There was also the sound of a wrapper being opened and the lip smack of someone chewing on chocolate. Erna ate the chocolate she had been given how ever many days ago, she lost count. She looked out into the darkness as she ate. The cold bit at her cheeks and knuckles of the hand that held firm to the railing, but she didn¡¯t feel it. It was just past midnight when Erna decided to step out from the cabin to get some fresh air. It had been a pleasant enough evening, thanks to Bjorn¡¯s return, but for some reason she just couldn¡¯t get to sleep. Was she angry? She was too sad to be that. So maybe it was sadness? That too didn¡¯t feel appropriate. What ever it was, it felt like a sluggishness that wouldn¡¯t shake. A lethargy that sleep would not fix. So Erna came out onto the deck with a bag of chocolates in her hand. Lisa told Erna that when you¡¯re feeling depressed, you should eat something sweet. Lisa had been shocked to hear of the relationship between Viscountess Forester and Princess Gladys. Her reaction was so sudden that even the head maid Karen flinched. Lisa was the only person on her side on this whole ship. Erna felt so lonely when she realised that. She had already prepared herself for the unwelcoming role of the Grand Duchess, but even her own husband didn¡¯t seem to be on her side and that made her feel cold. Is he really a poisonous mushroom? While she chewed on the question, staring out into the endless darkness of the night sea, she popped another piece of chocolate into her mouth and chewed on that instead. The images of Bjorn Dniester formed in the shapeless dark. Emerging one by one; The trouble maker, problematic prince flirt, prodigal son, bad guy. The Bjorn Erna knew was nothing like any of those things. Sure, he could be a little ill-willed at times, but he was never anything like his reputation. Some said he should have taken after his father, but he could never be like that, he could never be like that. But what if her judgement is wrong? Erna looked up at the blanket of stars that filled the sky. Each time she blinked at them, her vision became a little blurrier. Even though she doesn¡¯t know the world, she still knows much. People often said that when they were talking about her mother, Annette Baden. She is naive enough to trust a man like that? She¡¯s not very smart. They always said stuff like that, after she got with Walter Hardy. The poor woman who only found herself in the situation because she was so naive. Foolish Annette Baden. As she lay on her sick bed, withering away day by day, the whispers only grew in intensity. It was at a time in the Baden mansion where the situation was only growing worse and there were fewer servants to help out. Erna would sometimes sneak into the pantry to rummage around for cookies, she would hear what little staff there was talking to each other. She was young at the time, but she was intuitive enough to understand why her mother was in a sick bed, it was the man who hurt her¡­..his father. Hiding in the dark pantry with a half eaten cookie, Erna heard all the whispers and gossip. The memory of her mother, who eventually passed, shone in the stars. The Grandmother and Grandfather, who wept until they were out of breath and the father that left the funeral after only a brief visit, also shone in those stars. My dear Erna, please go out and be happy, for your mothers sake. Baroness Baden had told her. There was no denying it, Erna knew that her Grandmother and Grandfather saw her as a replacement for their lost daughter. She felt like she owed it to them, as well as her mother, to live a happy life in her memory. Erna¡¯s vision was rudely interrupted by the smoke that lazily drifted out from the chimney stacks of the boat. A red rose from Bjorn. A shed tear from her Grandmother. The second wedding of Prince Bjorn, who stirred up the whole country with his actions. She had no way of making anything happen. When that fact engraved itself clearly on her mind, the tumult of her mind eased. After catching her breath and quieting her mind, Erna looked ahead, to the front of the boat. Her tousled brown hair billowed in the wind with the hem of her coat. She still wanted to believe in Bjorn. The one who had offered his hand every time she was in trouble. Those hard eyes that contained warmth for her and a smile that felt like love. She wanted to trust her own judgement, rather than the horrible rumours. Amor Fati To love her fate.. Erna resolutely ate the last of the chocolate. It was so sweet that she was starting to get a little sick from it. She did as Lisa had suggested and she was feeling much better. It was an overly big fate Erna had put herself on. She was the one who put herself on this path, not anyone else, so she had to take responsibility for where she found herself. There was no point fighting against it, or hiding from it like a coward. Even if it meant swallowing a poisonous mushroom, Erna had an obligation to survive and be happy. Folding up the paper bag carefully and deliberately, she stuffed it into the pocket of her coat and pulled out a handkerchief to wipe her hands. She turned away from the sea and felt fresh determination. Be strong, me Erna stepped away from the railing and headed back to her cabin. With each step she repeated the mantra and felt it pump strength into her. The next morning, the boat arrived at its destinations, Lars, their first honeymoon destination, the home of Princess Gladys. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn finished up by adjusting the sash and the emblem draped over his shoulder. Satisfied, an attended came over and gave him his gloves and formal sword. Bjorn turned away from the mirror as he put on his gloves. He raised the sword and checked it for marks. There was no trace of the problem child any more. He was a dignified figure in a crisp black uniform, blue belt and dazzling golden ornamentation. ¡°Would you really mind going alone, Your Highness?¡± The attendant asked. Bjorn had announced that he would be meeting the King of Lars alone. He was not to be accompanied by the Grand Duchess, or any of the delegation. Everyone was nervous, but Bjorn was calm and focused. ¡°Are you afraid the Prince of Lechen is going to get whipped by the King of Lars?¡± ¡°You highness, whipped!?¡± ¡°It might happen, which is why its best I go alone. Less embarrassment.¡± Bjorn grinned as he strode across the bedroom with wide, graceful strides. The attendant just looked at him with wide eyed worry. After disembarking from the boat and then taking a day to rest, they had been in the city for three days before they were finally able to meet with the King. They were staying at the Manster Palace, the guest house of the Lars Royal Family. ¡°Bjorn,¡± Erna greeted Bjorn as he came into the drawing room. She had been sitting in a chair and stood up abruptly when he came into the room. She looked like she was seeing Bjorn off to battle. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Erna asked. ¡°If it¡¯s not, will you accompany me?¡± ¡°You only need to ask.¡± Even though he had been joking, Erna¡¯s response was flat and serious. The ribbon in her hair swayed slightly. From the moment they stepped from the ship, Erna had showed a lot of determination to fulfil her role as the Grand Duchess. How is this? And how about that? She would diligently babbled about the things she thought a Grand Duchess should be. He said she was being absurd, but somehow, that only made her double her efforts and Bjorn found that increasingly cute. In the evenings he found he had to kiss her more than usual, because even in bed, she would not stop talking about doing her duty. ¡°Late,¡± he gently stroked his wife¡¯s blushed cheek. ¡°If I get beaten up, its all on you to avenge me.¡± Erna blinked at him, her eyes going wide. ¡°I beg your pardon.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°You¡¯re making another joke. A bad one.¡± Bjorn giggled nonchalantly. Erna let out a small sigh and looked at her husband. He was an enigma in many ways, but one thing was certain: He loved making fun of his wife. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my dear,¡± a long finger stoked her chin. ¡°I fight to win and don¡¯t stop until I do.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t joke like that, I¡¯m really worried. When his gloved hand stroked her lip, she shuddered and pushed his hand away. She looked like someone who had been caught doing something they shouldn¡¯t. That made her so much more adorable. ¡°Its because of me, isn¡¯t it,¡± Erna said looking away in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s because I married you, so the relationship between Lechen and Lars ¡­¡± ¡°Erna,¡± his smile faded. ¡°There is nothing wrong with the relationship between Lechen and Lars, nothing in the past or future is going to change that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Bjorn was convinced. He considered the risks and knew that the alliance between Lechen and Lars must remain strong, it was to the benefit of both countries and Bjorn was determined to keep it that way. Bjorn had considered this very carefully and had made up his mind long before the honeymoon was planned. He wished he didn¡¯t have to stop in Lars at all, but it was unavoidable, but it was fortunate that he only needed to deal with the King and be on their way as soon as possible. Erna was lost in thought for a moment, but she eventually nodded and let go of Bjorn¡¯s hand. She was not convinced, her eyes still showed worry and guilt. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t be of any help.¡± ¡°You could help by letting me slip in from the back.¡± Bjorn said quietly. ¡°I beg your pardon.¡± Erna glared at him in shock, surprise and disbelief. She looked around for anyone that might have heard, they were alone. Bjorn found it amusing. Even after the first time he tried to turn her over, she declared that she was a lady, not an animal. She was worth the trouble of having to sooth her through most of the night, even when she finally relented, she was not happy about the position. It gave him a little sadistic pleasure looking at her swaying beneath him. After giving her a passionate kiss on the cheek, Bjorn headed out of the room. Erna followed him and saw him off. She saw him off every morning and greeted him every time he came home, it was part of her wifely duties and that of a Grand Duchess. ¡°Hey, Bjorn,¡± Erna called after him, just as he was about to close the carriage door. ¡°Will you be coming back late?¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± ¡°Can we still have dinner together?¡± Erna gave him her best puppy eyes. There was a moments pause as they looked at each other, a battle of wills sparking between them. Then Bjorn surrendered and nodded. Erna smiled brightly. Erna waved a hand with a flutter as the carriage pulled away, like petals caught on the wind. Bjorn laughed, it was a soft laugh with a little warmth added to it, it was something different from his usual faded smile. CH 59 ¡°Congratulations on your marriage,¡± the king of Lars said, though he never meant it. ¡°Thank you, your majesty,¡± Bjorn replied, playing along. The two played their parts expertly, like actors performing a well rehearsed play. Their conversations flowed as naturally as a fresh water stream. The ministers who stood outside the door, trying to listen in, trembled nervously. ¡°Although it comes too late, I must say that I am grateful of the proposal you sent to me, with Princess Gladys compliments. I regret that my will gad already been pulled me along another course, I will remember that consideration for a long time to come.¡± Bjorn wanted to get that out the way at the start, in the hopes that it would make things a little less awkward between them. Arthur Hartford¡¯s eyes creased as he took in the words. He felt he was being provoked by the Prince, who always wore a smile like he had some deep plot going on. His eyes never gave away his intentions, they were always so cold and calculating. Did you really think you could use your daughter to meddle in the internal affairs of another country? The King imagined Bjorn was actually saying. Of course, it was an outrageous response to an act of faith, a helping hand to get him back his crown. But it was also laced with warning that he should not forget his tresspass. ¡°As will I,¡± Arthur said out loud, with a laugh in his tone. The King had expected Bjorn to have become spiteful over the years, but he seemed like the same Bjorn he had met when he came over to Lars and used Gladys as a means to tighten a snare around Lars. ¡°It was not my intention to meddle in the affairs of Lechen, I am well aware of the ferocity with which the Wolves of Lechen can operate. I was trying to offer a hand of peace, to atone for my foolish daughter.¡± ¡°I trust in your sincerity, in return, I hope you understand Lechen¡¯s intent.¡± Born said. ¡°Bjorn,¡± Arthur let out a long sigh. ¡°I fully understand your not wanting Gladys back, but you must put aside personal feelings and think rationally. Having you as the Crown Prince would be far more beneficial. You must see that.¡± ¡°Having Leonid ascend would be no different. We would still maintain a friendly relationship, Your Majesty. Considering my brother would be a far more considerate and kind king, do you not think the situation would be better with him?¡± ¡°You really have no attachments to the crown, do you?¡± ¡°If I wanted to hold onto it, I would never have let it go in the first place.¡± Bjorn smiled. Arthur¡¯s gaze narrowed as he tried to read Bjorn, but his face was cold, hard and unmoving. Lechen¡¯s Mad Dog has returned. A name that had been given to Bjorn¡¯s great grandfather, Philip II, the conqueror from Lechen. A gnashing enemy to everyone but Lechen itself and his Wolf Banner is still widely talked about. Back then, one country would beat another, then later that country would beat the other back. That wasn¡¯t the case for Lechen, its Mad Dog bit out at everyone and no one was brave enough to try and muzzle Philip II. Lars was always the worst bitten. There was a brief moment when Lars was richer and more powerful than Lechen. During this time, the King of Lars led a cavalry charge right into the heart of Lechen and obtained the Mad Dogs¡¯ surrender. That was the pride of Lars. It did not last long, as the following year Philip II led a massive naval engagement that nearly destroyed the entire navy of three countries. It became the cornerstone victory for the young king, who was barely thirty years old. He went on to conquer the entire continent and unite the countries. Bringing peace. It was a close call, reluctance and resignation eventually gave way and the beaten looked upon it as an opportunity to prosper in their unity. The continent stabilised, industry blossomed and an era of prosperity began. Fortunately, the light of a brighter future also fell on the wolves of Dniester and their descendants took to the peace, unlike their ancestors. Worried that the wolves would bare their teeth again, a marriage was arranged between Bjorn and Gladys. At the time, Bjorn was being labelled as the second coming of the mad dog. The young Prince was proving to be very much like his great grandfather. A cold-hearted conqueror, another mad dog. He had not even started his era yet and already people were becoming afraid of what he was going to do. So when he gave up the crown, everyone but Lechen was relieved. Arthur nodded, shaking away the thoughts. ¡°In all honesty, Bjorn, if I can not make you my son-in-law and put you on the throne, maybe it would be better if you were kept far away from positions of power.¡± ¡°Then we have reached a consensus on what would be best for the both of us.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Best? Is this really what is best for you and Lechen?¡± Bjorn faced Arthur, who eyed him suspiciously. Bjorn smiled lightly and Arthur couldn¡¯t find a shred of regret in that smile. He did see the image of the Mad Dog in him though. ¡°It has become a time of chaos, your majesty, a time where we need negotiators, not conquerors, to navigate the waves of tumult, to solidify the peace that is quickly spiralling out of control.¡± ¡°Are you not confident that you can be a negotiator? Is that why you hand the crown off to your brother?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t feel I am capable, I understand the burden of the crown, a weight that can not be lifted once it has been put on.¡± Bjorn looked out the window of the meeting room, thinking. ¡°I just feel my brother would be better suited to the role. I just can¡¯t justify dedicating my one and only life to values that are different to my own.¡± ¡°What values would they be, for someone who set aside the crown with no regrets?¡± ¡°That¡¯s, probably¡­I guess, living life to its fullest, enjoying everything it has to offer?¡± Arthur looked at Bjorn gobsmacked. Was he really sitting before the King of another country and talking this nonsense? He burst out laughing. ¡°A very beautiful value indeed, and I don¡¯t suppose buying up Lars¡¯ bank is part of that?¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honour that your majesty would take an interest in my small investments.¡± ¡°Small investments?¡± ¡°Yes, didn¡¯t the Prince Alexander of Lars recently buy up the most famous horse from Lechen some time ago?¡± The audacity of comparing Prince Alexander¡¯s hobby of racehorses and Prince Bjorn¡¯s attempts at merging with the Bank of Lars made Arthur laugh again. ¡°Leonid is well aware of the price both countries have paid for our unity. So there is no need to be worried, Your Majesty. There is no need for arranged marriages, the alliance will remain as strong as ever, you have my promise on the honour of the Dniester¡¯s.¡± Sunlight broke through a gap in the clouds and shone through the windows into the meeting room. Arthur saw Bjorn knelt before him and let out a sigh. What a foolish woman his daughter had been, the regret deepened. ¡°Can I open the door now?¡± Bjorn said motioning to the door behind him with a tilt of the head. ¡°The ministers must be worried sick that you might have beaten me to death.¡± ¡°Why do you put up with the awful rumours? Is it because you like to be seen as a troublemaker?¡± Arthur tried to make light conversation, in response to Bjorn¡¯s joke. ¡°I suppose you could say that, but please consider, I am on my honeymoon.¡± Bjorn said with a smile. ¡°I understand your meaning, but why on Earth did you get married¡­the way you did? What a wonderful woman your bride must be.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Karen let out a sigh as she rubbed the nape of her neck. The Grand Duchess had been sitting at her reading table, memorising the Lechen nobilities family tree for several hours now. Karen had to stand by her side and give guidance where asked. How do you pronounce this family name? What crest does that family belong to, and what does it all mean? ¡°I¡¯m sorry Karen, are you tired?¡± The Grand Duchess said with a look of concern. ¡°No, Your Highness.¡± She gave a mechanical answer. Karen¡¯s disapproval was evident on her face though. It would seem that the youngest member of the Royal Family, Greta, who was only twelve, knew more about this than the Grand Duchess. ¡°I hear you and Bjorn have been together for a long time.¡± Erna said, trying to make conversation. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I have been serving the Dniester since they were young boys.¡± ¡°Mrs Fitz says you are very loyal, I think so too.¡± Karen narrowed her eyes at the Grand Duchess. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, thank you.¡± She got the impression the Grand Duchess was trying to say something. ¡°I understand that you are unhappy with me because you respect and love Bjorn, Karen.¡± Erna still smiled softly. ¡°I know you think I am not good enough to be his wife.¡± ¡°What, no Your Highness, I¡­¡± ¡°So I will study hard and I will work very hard to be the Grand Duchess that people like you are not ashamed of. All I ask is that you help me. Please.¡± Karen swallowed dryly and sighed. Her tummy was all twisted and she couldn¡¯t stand it. She swallowed again and could do nothing more than accept the order. Erna seemed satisfied and turned her attention back to the almanack. The barrage of questions didn¡¯t come to an end until the sun had fully set. Then, Erna went to get ready for dinner with her husband. Karen was standing outside, getting some fresh air when a message came for Erna. It said that Bjorn was going to be late and that Erna should eat without him. ¡°What if the marriage doesn¡¯t last a year?¡± The maids had laughed together when they heard the news. Instead of scolding them, Karen joined in. ¡°Tell her later.¡± Karen said. ¡°The Duchess is changing right now, it would be rude to disturb her.¡± The noise of the maids laughing and talking continued. They joked about the Grand Duchess¡¯ reaction, after spending all that time getting ready for nothing. Their laughter and gossip carried way into the night. ¡°Hey, isn¡¯t that Jade?¡± A maid said. They all turned around to look and saw the maid of honour of Princess Gladys running toward them. CH 60 ¡°The prince is embarrassed to take her out,¡± laughter followed the words. ¡°She deserves it, she is too much of a disgrace to Lechen to be seen in Lars.¡± As each word was offered, the sound of laughter grew. Erna had been walking along the promenade that rad around the back of the building. She stopped to enjoy the shade of a tree. Lisa was with her too. The conversation of the two maids drifted round to her. Words that pitied the Prince, who was forced to tour Lars all by himself, because the Princess was so useless, she couldn¡¯t be seen out in public. ¡°Those bastards.¡± Lisa spat and as she went to march on the other maids, Erna grabbed her wrist to stop her. She shook her head at Lisa. The disrespect was incomprehensible, Lisa couldn¡¯t resist, something had to be done, but Erna looked at her with pitiful pleas. While the maids chattered away, Erna and Lisa stayed hidden behind the tree. While Lisa was boiling over with rage, Erna remained resolute. Lisa pouted as she looked down at the long evening shadows. Her mistress¡¯ honeymoon was passing them by and Lisa was getting upset by it. Erna had already been left alone for several days in the Palace, waiting for her husband with no clue as to when he would return. That was her daily routine and if she was lucky, Bjorn would join her for dinner. For the most part, Erna was alone for the whole day. There were no gatherings for her to attend and no meetings that she needed to attend. She would spend her days walking alone, or with Lisa. It was unfair that she would also have to put up with this disrespect. While Lisa thought about how much she hated the incomprehensible Prince, the other maids gathered together and headed off. Only then did Erna let go of her wrist. ¡°Look there,¡± Erna whispered like she had some big secret to tell and pointed up into the tree. When Lisa looked, she lost all of her heated anger and smiled. There was a fat cheeked squirrel looking down at them from the branch of the tree they were stood under. ¡°You have great eye sight.¡± Lisa said. The Squirrel startled at Lisa and run up into the tree. Erna turned away from the forest of maple trees and faced Lisa. She could see the wide eyes reveal redness in them and Lisa realised Erna¡¯s hands were trembling slightly. There was so much Lisa wanted to say, but didn¡¯t have the words. Fortunately, Erna¡¯s lapse didn¡¯t last long and she moved on down the path covered in red leaves. They passed the bench where the gossiping maids had sat. Lisa briefly stared at the spot, before chasing after Erna without saying a word. The late autumn day was short and the sun was already casting long shadows. The sky has dyed a bloody red. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Thank you, I am in your debt today.¡± Erna said, closing the book with a smile. ¡°No, Your Highness, I¡¯m just doing my job,¡± Karen said. It was a very bland and formal answer. It was definitely a very different attitude to when she spoke tot the much praised Princess Gladys, who was, without a doubt, the most perfect Princess. ¡°I will get your bath run, Your Highness.¡± Karen left Erna alone. It had been ten days since they arrived in Lars and only three of those she actually got to have dinner with her husband. If you counted the one day of rest they had when they first arrived. Still, it was fortunate that today she knew Bjorn was going to be late home. She would not have to bare the embarrassment of looking shabby after wasting hours waiting for him to return. She casually flipped through her notebook, only half paying attention to what was written on the pages. Until she flipped past a diagram that showed the relation between Lars and Lechen¡¯s Royal Families. She had struggled to complete that with Karen¡¯s help. She tried her best, but the results were still disappointing. Excluding the nobles that were close to Gladys, there were only a few, shabby remaining names. Erna would probably never meet any of them as they had shut themselves away from the social network. Erna closed the book with a heavy sigh. She decided that she would write to her Grandmother, in the hopes of changing her mood, but maybe they weren¡¯t the best choice. Grandma, I am having a wonderful honeymoon. Love Erna. After that one sentence, Erna struggled to find anything else to write. She couldn¡¯t worry her Grandmother with the truth. She was also frustrated because she had no idea what a fun honeymoon was, so even a lie was out of her grasp. After a long while, Erna finally had a letter she thought her Grandmother would be happy to read. It was laced with several lies. She told her Grandmother that Bjorn was an affectionate and caring husband. She found Lars more accepting than she first thought and she is busy travelling all over a new world. Thinking of how her Grandmother would enjoy the letter, Erna smiled. By the time Erna sealed the letter, her bath was ready. She had no desire to around anyone, so bathed alone and refused the attendants. ¡®At least she knows her duties in the bedroom.¡¯ The mocking birds words ran through Erna¡¯s head. She wasn¡¯t willing to reveal the shame of her husbands marks all over her body. Resolute in her thinking, Erna lowered herself into the steaming bath. ¡®When the Prince came on his honeymoon with Princess Gladys, they went every where together. Do you remember? The two of them were the brightest protagonists every where they went, they were a perfect match.¡¯ Perhaps it was because of the splashing water, the memories came unbidden. Erna stared blankly at the sloshing water and when she closed her eyes tight, trying to wipe the memories away, they only came on stronger, pushing her to tears. There was a sudden knock at the door. Karen did not come into the bathroom, knowing that Erna wanted to be alone, but she brought good news, Bjorn had returned. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Everyone, go away and rest.¡± The maids had followed him to the bathroom and looked at each other as if they didn¡¯t know what to do, like they had never gotten such an order before. They hesitated, but in the end, they all retired without question. When the door closed, Bjorn let himself fall onto his wife¡¯s bed. He never bothered taking off his jacket or shoes. She wasn¡¯t there, maybe she hadn¡¯t finished her bath yet. Bjorn spread out on the bed, facing the ceiling and let out a long sigh. It had been a long day that had started with luncheon with the foreign minister. Then it was off to speak to the acquisitions team at the bank. Then finally a little social visit with Alexander, Princess Gladys¡¯ second brother. A troublesome day that ended with a splendid finale. As with all three of her brothers, Alexander is very protective of his sister. Bjorn had been constantly pestered by Alexander when he first broke it off with Gladys. Endless threats and promises of retribution, but that was before he knew what Gladys had done. When he was finally told, he only pestered Bjorn more, this time with endless streams of apology. Even tonight, in his drunken, fugue state, he cried and cried on Bjorn¡¯s shoulder, cursing fate for driving the best couple in Lars and Lechen apart. Bjorn wanted to argue that it wasn¡¯t fate, but a practical joke played by his sister and her poet, but he decided against it. Mostly because he was waiting patiently for the gold coins the Prince was going to deposit. It was certainly a decent amount worth showing patience for. ¡®How come you married such a woman?¡¯ A peek of a laugh came from Bjorn as he recalled Alexander¡¯s drunken words, uttered in clumsy sympathy. ¡®Such a woman¡¯ It had become a derogatory term used to describe Erna. It was just funny to Bjorn. It was especially funny as it often came from the mouth¡¯s of those who supported a Princess who had a child with another man. ¡®Damn Hartford¡¯s¡¯ Bjorn cursed. He sighed and pulled the knot of his tie and tossed it some where. The royalty and nobles were anxious about the Grand Duchess of Lechen standing next to their perfect little flower of Lars. They will never see ¡®that kind of woman¡¯ defeat their Princess. Mostly because Bjorn would not let her be ridiculed like that. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Bjorn looked over and saw, standing in the doorway, Erna. Fresh from the bath and wearing a bright smile, he thought she looked exceptionally bright today. Maids rushed in to draw the curtains and Bjorn motioned for Erna to sit next to him. She waited patiently for her maids in waiting to leave before entering, then hurried over to the bed. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± Erna said, dejectedly. ¡°No,¡± Bjorn said with a laugh and grabbed Erna round the waist to pull her in close. As she collapsed into his arms and threw her arms around him, Bjorn could smell the sweet scent of her. It was soft scent that softened his heart, after spending all day hardening it against the attacks of the nobility. He pulled Erna in close and hugged her. Erna flinched and stiffened, but didn¡¯t put up any resistance. ¡°Did something happen?¡± Erna asked. She had been studying him carefully. ¡°No,¡± Bjorn smiled. It wasn¡¯t a lie. The profits he gained for Lechen today were insurmountable. It was a day where nothing could go wrong, even when dealing with Gladys¡¯ brothers, who were sympathisers to him. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± it was a response of distrust, but Erna nodded her head with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine too. I took a walk in the forest behind the palace, with Lisa. Karen helped me study Lars and Lechen¡¯s royal family and I wrote to my Grandmother.¡± Erna chatted with a smile, like she was proud of her days routine. ¡°Oh, and I tried the traditional cake of Lars at tea time, it was delicious. Almond cookies too. When I went for a walk, I packed it and shared with Lisa. I also have something to give the squi¡­hmph.¡± Bjorn suddenly leaned in and kissed the lips he couldn¡¯t take his eyes off. Erna tried to turn over, but was still trapped in Bjorn¡¯s arms. As the two laid down on the bed, Bjorn¡¯s look changed. He looked down into Erna¡¯s big, questioning eyes for a moment, before pouring out a more passionate kiss, filled with all the answer he could muster from his heart. CH 61 A madman, that was Bjorn¡¯s self assessment. How else could he explain how he was running amok around women like he¡¯d never been around them before. He didn¡¯t mean to, it was just the way it worked out. He really wanted to know everything about this woman, ever since he first hugged Erna, no, it was when he first heard her sweet voice calling his name. Clearing his thoughts, he looked down at Erna, who was swaying beneath him, with a mixture of desire and adoration. He gripped her soft hair with a firm enough grip to stop her from moving her head from side to side, in an attempt to avoid his gaze. She looked at him with a puny little scream. ¡°You are learning well, you should look at me,¡± Bjorn said. Bjorn looked at her anguished face and pushed into her as hard as he could. Erna let out a whine and swayed as Bjorn wished. She was obviously excited, but he could feel her body tense every time he moved into her. Why? Bjorn¡¯s eye narrowed with scrutiny. His annoyance at his stiff wife grew as much as it did at not taking the time to get undressed fully. He let out a heavy sigh, bit her shoulder and then flipped Erna over. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Erna said. Erna fell face down onto the sheet and realised Bjorn¡¯s intentions as he moved behind her. She tried to push her body back up, but he had already pushed himself deep inside her. After a deep breath, Bjorn started to thrust with more vigour. It was pointless to try and do anything, when they were already acting like wild beasts. Each time Erna tried to push Bjorn back, he would dig deep inside her and a wash of sensation would cause her to moan. She couldn¡¯t hold back any-more, it felt so good and she liked it. The sound of wet flesh slapping against each other became a harmony with Erna¡¯s moaning and Bjorn¡¯s heavy breathing. This was getting too good and Bjorn lost himself in the feeling. Every time Erna pushed her waist up, he could feel her and satisfaction washed over him. Gladys, who had been lapping Erna in the social hierarchy, was forgotten and Bjorn simply took in the pale form of Erna writhing on the bed. ¡°Moan louder,¡± Bjorn said. After pushing as deep as he possible could, Bjorn paused briefly and Erna became a panting mess under him. She vigorously shook her head, but resistance was ineffective. ¡°I, I can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want to,¡± Erna protested. ¡°You must.¡± Bjorn held her waist firmly and leaned in to kiss the nape of her neck. He then begun thrusting again, faster than before. Erna¡¯s moan was loaded with wetness and was so much more erotic than before. ¡°You¡¯re good at this Erna, do you not see?¡± He hugged her limp body and whispered into her ear like he was praising a child. She was still babbling, but he didn¡¯t mind it any more. He became possessed by desire. Even shaking as she did, trying to deny the urge, she tightened , which forced Bjorn to let out a low moan. He could not over come his excitement. At the moment it felt like Erna could no longer speak, she let out a shriek. Bjorn leaned down and bit into Erna¡¯s neck, this was not like when he was playing, he was literally trying to cut off the breath of his prey. Erna twisted away from the pain. The pain was somehow not the thing that was upsetting her. The feel of rough clothes on her back, the sound of ragged breath and the sensations in her body were all a kind of similar pain, and that betrayal of her own body was what upset her. She didn¡¯t have to be swayed by the gossip of others, she knew what this marriage would entail and what would happen. She was caught in Gladys¡¯ shadow on this honeymoon that wasn¡¯t really a honeymoon. She was invisible in Gladys¡¯ country. Erna closed her eyes and swallowed a cry as Bjorn bit into her. She was sure she was doing well, he said so. She looked back at her determination to become stronger and she was, she just wished it wasn¡¯t so bestial. Bjorn gave Erna a delicate kiss on the bite mark he just left and turned her back over. He looked down at her as he pulled off his tie. Erna¡¯s lips trembled as she tried to say something, but Bjorn thrust inside her again. Taking it all the way back to the tip and thrusting hard all the way down to the base. Erna twisted and writhed on the bed. She let out loud gasps and was almost sobbing. Her shoulders and chest shook each time Bjorn thrust himself inside. A satisfied smile spread across his face as he looked down at the Erna¡¯s beautiful, tiny frame. His straight flush. Enjoying her glistening form, he moved a hand to brush away the sweat soaked hair from her face. She squeezed her eyes closed tight in disgust. She could feel the heat begin to cool. ¡°Erna.¡± As he brushed her cheek to try and sooth her, Erna trembled like she had a chill. When he saw the reluctance and the flinching away, he realised something and a name came to mind. An unwelcome name of a disgusting man. Walter Hardy. The man¡¯s face came to Bjorn¡¯s mind and overlapped with the memory of a young girl quivering in the rain under the old clock tower, body beaten and bruised at the touch of a disrespectful man. Bjorn looked at his frightened wife with a slightly dazed expression. He felt renewed contempt for Walter Hardy and shame crept in at his own behaviour toward Erna. ¡°I-its all right, I d like it, it¡¯s just a little¡­¡± Unable to find the right words, Erna reached out a hand and cupped Bjorn¡¯s cheek. Her hand looked so small against his face. The fear had risen in her after feeling Bjorn¡¯s arousal and the smell of alcohol on his breath. She knew she did not have to fear the man, because she knew very well that Bjorn would never hurt her, but all the same, the feelings came up unbidden. ¡°Bjorn.¡± Erna plucked up a little more courage and stroked her fingers through his fine, silky hair that tumbled between her fingers like fine sand. He just sat there and frowned at Erna. He did not try to stop her. ¡°Just, slow down a little. Can you do that, for me?¡± Bjorn looked at her blankly for a moment and let out a long sigh with a laugh. It was funny. This situation, this woman. Most of all, he didn¡¯t hate anything about it. Instead of answering, Bjorn wrapped Erna¡¯s hand around his cheek and kissed her wrist, where he felt her pulse beating. He found himself thinking about Walter Hardy and all the lecherous wretches back home. Clambering over themselves like wolves fighting over a helpless doe. They ranted and drooled over Erna, who had been thrust into the marriage market. ¡°Thank you, Bjorn.¡± Erna put her hand on the back of his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. Bjorn lifted his head and Erna smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, please continue.¡± As if to prove her resolve, Erna put strength into her arms and pulled Bjorn onto her. She whispered soft words of provocation. Bjorn was dazed for a moment, but then let out a hot sigh and laughed. It was like he was drunk without actually drinking. The whole affair, which had started in a hasty display of half adorned clothes, ended in an intimate atmosphere of red haze. Bjorn stayed inside Erna until they had both cooled and their breathing returned to normal. He even kissed he flushed face and stroked her wild hair. Every time he did, Erna would look away, avoiding eye contact. She was like a well behaved seductress, her ambivalence was both cheeky and cute. Bjorn got up from the bed and left Erna behind. Erna stuck like a viper and grabbed his arm. He turned to look at the tiny woman. ¡°Don¡¯t go, Bjorn, would you sleep here with me?¡± Though her eyes were soft and pleading, her voice as strong and clear. ¡°Rest, Erna,¡± Bjorn said and gave Erna a kiss. ¡°Come on, lets rest together.¡± Normally Erna would have left it at that, but she felt a stubbornness build inside her and she was showing no signs of backing down. ¡°Erna, I¡¯m uncomfortable sleeping with someone else.¡± Bjorn removed her hand from his wrist, but she only grabbed him by the hem of his shirt with both hands. ¡°Me too.¡± ¡°Then you understand?¡± ¡°Yes, but we¡¯re a couple, shouldn¡¯t we do things together even if they¡¯re uncomfortable? They say that a marriage is a journey two people take together down a thorny path.¡± ¡°Who says that nonsense?¡± ¡°The Archbishop did.¡± In that moment, Erna looked like she was going to cry. She was being persistent and clung to it. Bjorn forgot his irritation and smiled. ¡°Erna, that¡¯s a plausible sophistry from a man that has never walked a thorny path his entire life.¡± ¡°But he¡¯s married to God.¡± Even though she was talking nonsense, Erna was as serious as ever. Bjorn wished he could lay a whole bush of thorns on the Archbishops bed and see what he made of it after that. ¡°Lets try a little, please?¡± ¡°Why should I?¡± ¡°Because you are my husband,¡± Erna said firmly. ¡°What does a husband mean to you?¡± Bjorn¡¯s question contained doubts. ¡°It means family, my lover, my closest friend. Its a lifelong companion that supports and loves, they provide dependence, love, hope.¡± Erna said without hesitating. ¡°Did the Archbishop also say that?¡± Bjorn made up his mind to dress the man in thorns. ¡°No. That¡¯s my opinion.¡± That clear answer quickly quashed the chance of war between religion and the royal family. After standing there for a long moment, looking up at the ceiling, Bjorn let out a long sigh. Erna flinched, expecting him to get angry, but she didn¡¯t let go of his shirt. ¡°So, if we¡¯re planning on sleeping together, are you also planning on bathing together?¡± ¡°Yes?Ah¡­¡± Surprised, Erna let go of him. ¡°Y-you can go now.¡± Bjorn just stood there and stared down at the young woman. It was because her eyes were filled with such innocence, but also something new, a strength that wasn¡¯t there before. Impulsively, he leaned down and hugged her. She hugged him back and then realised what he intended, but was too weak to fight his grasp. He lifted the woman like she was nothing and carried her off to the bathroom to run the bath. It was a deep autumn night when the thorny path began. CH 62 Bjorn woke from a pleasant dream. Not one that he could remember, but the feeling of it remained as an after image. The feeling of warmth from a fireplace, or sunlight streaming in through a crack in the curtains. Or¡­.feathers brushing his neck. The sensation of feathers was all too real and when Bjorn twisted his head to see what it was, he found Erna snuggled in close. Her breath blew across his neck and gave the tingling sensation. ¡®I will never make your bed uncomfortable.¡¯ Erna had made that promise when they decided to walk the thorny road together. She curled up at the very end of the bed as they went to sleep, then, little by little, she edged her way closer, until she was right up against Bjorn. Bjorn carefully sat up and looked down at the resting angel. She looked so innocent in her slumber, like she knew nothing of the world¡¯s troubles, or her own. When did she put her nightgown back on? Even the ribbon was tied with a neat little bow. Confirming that he still had time to meet his morning schedule, Bjorn rested back against the headboard and closed his eyes. It was a little uncomfortable, but nowhere near as bad as he suspected. The first night he had a little difficulty, but that was mostly due to the unfamiliarity of it. As the nights went by, he found he was getting more and more comfortable with it and now, apparently, he was starting to have good dreams, even with Erna laid up against him. After a little time had passed, Bjorn opened his eyes again and looked down at Erna. She was still sleeping soundly. He took her all in, from the thin shadows of her eyelashes and the narrow shape of her delicate face and to the small hand rested on the pillow by her face. It was such a small looking hand. She was a petite woman, but he had never really stopped to properly study how small she really looked. A moment later, Bjorn could hear the maid dropping off the tea into the next room. ¡°Erna,¡± Bjorn spoke softly. Slowly, Erna opened her eyes and as she looked up at Bjorn, a welcome smile spread across her face. It was one of those moments that made walking the thorny path worth it. ¡°Good morning, Bjorn,¡± she said softly. ¡°Good morning, Erna.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Lisa quietly closed the door to the suite and stomped her feet in joy. She didn¡¯t know how many times she pursed her lips to stop herself from calling. Two drinks! She felt like she wanted to shout to the whole world. ¡°Look, those who despise the Grand Duchess, two cups on the tray today. Two!¡± Lisa could barely contain her excitement as she raced away down the halls, looking for someone to share this news with. The first time she knew the two had woken together in the morning, was when the little serving bell had been rung. She went to the bedchamber, expecting to see the Grand Duchess, instead, it was Bjorn, sat up on the bed and half naked. Erna was still asleep beside him. When Lisa told the head maid that there would be two lots of tea prepared for the Grand Duchess¡¯ bedchamber, she was dumbfounded. Isn¡¯t it only natural for married couples to share the same bed? It seemed that this was a very special event, to have the Prince wake up in another¡¯s bed. The servants that had been working for the Prince for a long time were the most shocked. ¡°Good morning Head Maid.¡± Lisa said to Karen. Her enthusiasm stunned the head maid, who looked at her incredulously. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take His Highness¡¯s tea this morning. I just brought his morning tea along with the Grand Duchess¡¯, to her bedroom.¡± Lisa smiled. ¡°The two of them have become so close, my heart has become so satisfied, is yours Head Maid?¡± ¡°How many times have I told you not to waste your energy on this?¡± Karen replied to the young maids¡¯ provocation. Lisa only answered with a raised eyebrow and a formal curtsey, before turning from the head maid and scampering away with a frivolous gait. Karen¡¯s head throbbed at the thought of all the change the country bumpkin had brought to the Royal Family. She endured it only because her pride at serving the next king had collapsed. This was starting to feel like a bottomless pit of disgrace. She missed Princess Gladys with each passing day, especially because she had been denied everything she strived for. Maybe it was nostalgia for the glory days, but they won¡¯t come again. Karen let out a sigh as she continued with her duties. Just as she was checking over the breakfast menu, Princess Gladys¡¯ maid came knocking at the kitchen door. Jade came with a letter from the Princess. ¡°Did the Princess really give this order?¡± Karen said, eyes wide after reading the letter. ¡°Yes, of course, can¡¯t you see, it¡¯s Princess¡¯s handwriting.¡± Jade said. ¡°Then, I will trust you and wait.¡± Karen waited until Jade left the back door and could no longer be seen before turning her eyes to the letter again. She read it through again and again, committing it to memory before chucking it on the fire. She felt bad about being a spy, but if there was anything she could do to help the Princess, who still had feelings for the Prince, she would do much worse. She only needed to inform Gladys of the Grand Duchess¡¯ schedule and considering she spent all day behind the fence of the palace, it wasn¡¯t an overly difficult chore. Princess Gladys had given Karen orders to make sure the Grand Duchess would come out to the lake behind Manster Palace. While Karen was hovering about the place, the Grand Duke and Duchess came into the breakfast room. ¡°Good morning, Karen,¡± Erna greeted the head maid with a smile. Karen looked at the pair with despair as they sat across from one other, talking in low tones. It was mostly Erna doing the talking, with Bjorn giving the odd, short answer. It might have been the amber autumn light, but the pair looked so warm and friendly together. Karen couldn¡¯t take her eyes off them. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* As the time for Bjorn to be heading off to his first rendezvous, the servants all gathered together to see the Prince off. Erna was there too, to wish her husband a pleasant day. ¡°Will you be returning late today?¡± Erna said. She didn¡¯t want to seem like she was begging, or whining and spoke with a clear voice. She also didn¡¯t forget to smile. ¡°Maybe,¡± Bjorn said. He went through the day¡¯s events in his head and dismissed Erna¡¯s expectations with a clear, concise answer. ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Erna muttered She played with the corsage brooch, tied to a lace shawl. Gladys¡¯ words springing to the forefront of her mind. Bjorn¡¯s tastes are in the simpler, more elegant things. Feeling intimidated, she looked up at the Prince, who was still standing beside her and sighed with a sullen face. Bjorn looked at her and their eyes locked. She felt compelled to speak. ¡°Am I too old fashioned, for liking pretty little things, like flowers and lace?¡± She decided to be open and honest. ¡°So?¡± ¡°I want to know what you think.¡± She fiddled with the flower petals. She prided herself in getting better, thanks to Mrs Fitz and she was willing to let go of her stubbornness. She felt like she was falling short still. Even to Erna, who was not familiar with these things, Gladys felt like the pinnacle of grace and sophistication. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Bjorn frowned. ¡°It might be out of fashion, but it¡¯s fine as long as you look pretty.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Erna¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Am I really pretty?¡± ¡°I feel like you¡¯re not asking because you didn¡¯t know, are you trying to be boastful?¡± ¡°No, not at all¡­¡± Erna didn¡¯t know how to explain. Erna never really knew what other people truly thought of her, outside the gossip circles. Her Grandmother had told her that only shallow and vulgar people put so much emphasis on their outward appearance and Erna had lived by that teaching. ¡°Well, each person has a different standard of beauty, so, I mean, in your eyes¡­¡± ¡°Your pretty.¡± Bjorn said, cutting her off. ¡°Anyone with eyes would say the same thing, so you can wear whatever you please, my wife.¡± His tone was so casual, but a soft smile pulled at the corners of his lips. Erna tried to enforce the teaching about a lady always being graceful, but she had no chance at holding back the smile. Pretty. Her heart swelled like a balloon at that short, simple word and she felt like she was going to float away into the sky. ¡°Thank you.¡± Erna said. ¡°You are really handsome too.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Bjorn replied. Before she could think of any way to respond, Bjorn climbed into the carriage. Erna waved a hand that had been rubbing her hot cheeks. When she saw Bjorn¡¯s grinning face look out to her, her heart pounded so loud, she was sure he could hear it. As the carriage departed, Erna was left to her feelings of happiness mixed with regret. An aftertaste to the sweet words. Pretty. Erna chewed on the word with every step. When she stood at her window and when Lisa brushed her hair. Just when she thought the day was going to be a lonely one with that word, a knock came to the door. It was Karen. CH 63 Horse hooves slowly chatter along the promenade of the lake, accompanied by the soft mutterings of noble ladies exchanging light conversation like chirping birds. ¡°How fast time flies, soon even the autumn leaves will be gone and winter will be upon us.¡± ¡°I know, no sooner was I enjoying summer, than autumn came along. How long do you think the Lechen delegation will remain in Lars?¡± All eyes turned toward Gladys as Prince Alexander¡¯s wife changed the topic. She was as calm as the weather, riding her beautiful white horse. ¡°I think maybe four days. Then Lars can be at peace again, to think they allowed Prince Bjorn to stay at Manster Palace, after what he did to Princess Gladys.¡± Gladys had been so gloomy of late and she seemed so fickle. Ever since her terrible ex-husband announced he would be coming to Lars on his honeymoon. People wondered how he could do such an insensitive thing. The hour was slowly approaching and Gladys was starting to worry. Had Jade failed to deliver the letter? or maybe Karen was not as loyal to her as she seemed. The composure Gladys had been fighting to maintain this entire time slowly started to crumble. She felt a twist in her stomach. She knew she shouldn¡¯t be spying on the Grand Duchess like this and to top it off, casting such a devious plot was beneath her, but she couldn¡¯t help what her heart felt. She had waited so patiently for Bjorn to come around and take her back, so when the news came that he would be marrying Erna, the news struck like lightning. She is a good woman and I will cherish her. Bjorn had said about Erna. Why couldn¡¯t I be like her? Gladys thought. Bitter regret ate away at her like tiny biting flies with ravenous appetites. All of them bore the face of Erna Hardy. A poor country bumpkin with a shallow desire to be more than what she deserves. Gladys surveyed the promenade with cold eyes, looking for the girl. She felt like Erna had stained her heart, a heart that had never once hated, or was jealous of anyone. If Bjorn had intended to hurt his ex-wife, he had done a perfect job. ¡°Oh, look, someone¡¯s coming, over there.¡± Gladys looked, doing her best to hide the strife within her and saw a wiry little woman with a hat filled with flowers and ribbons. Karen didn¡¯t betray after all. Gladys swallowed the feeling of relief and shame, for fear that they would rise too close to the surface and give her away. At the same time, the woman enjoying her walk looked right at Gladys. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Where¡¯s Erna?¡± Bjorn asked. His eyes narrowed when he saw his wife¡¯s room empty and called for the maid. She came running and hid a smile under her rigid expression. ¡°Her Highness went for some fresh air, down by the lake, Your Highness,¡± the maid said. ¡°Lake?¡± ¡°Yes, the one behind the palace, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, of course.¡± Bjorn nodded as he remembered the lake road. He never went there himself, not something he found enjoyment in. Nothing out there to see except water, trees and squirrels. The story Erna told of the chattering squirrel came to mind and Bjorn let out a chuckle. He didn¡¯t like people who talked to much, especially when they spoke five times more during sex. But there was something about Erna that made him feel¡­It was hard to put a name to, but he liked that she spoke of the acorns and nuts squirrels ate, while they were having sex. Thinking nothing more of it, Bjorn sat down in front of the desk that was under the window. The chief maid hurried in and stopped at a respectful distance. ¡°Forgive me, your highness, I was not told you would be returning so soon and have nothing prepared.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, Karen, I came home on a whim,¡± Bjorn answered calmly. He held out a blue note placed in the middle of the desk. He had broken of negotiations that were supposed to have taken most of the afternoon. It was too nice a day to waste his time with someone that started the negotiations with such a lousy bluff. He decided that he needed a little more time to reflect on the situation, so things were as clear as the sky. ¡°Karen, what do you think of my wife?¡± The maid swallowed dryly. ¡°I, don¡¯t dare evaluate Her Highness.¡± Bjorn looked up from the piece of paper that had several different family names scrawled on it, linked by lines and dots. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Strange,¡± Bjorn said, placing the note paper back on the table, ¡°because it seems to me like you already have.¡± He looked at Karen with cold eyes and a gentle smile. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The glass conservatory that looked out over the lake had been built for Princess Gladys. It was a present to demonstrate how the Royal couple loved their one and only princess. Erna listened politely and sipped tasteless tea as the Princess of Lars told her the history of the glass house. It was filled with rare flowers and butterflies. It was a house of eternal spring that made you forget what was going on outside. ¡°Come to think of it, it was here that I received the letter of proposal from Lechen. It was such a beautiful letter, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen a letter more beautiful since. I¡¯m sure you understand, you must have received something similarly beautiful,¡± Gladys said as she dainty sipped at her tea. Erna couldn¡¯t see any shadow on Gladys¡¯ smiling face, as if she was recalling fond memories. The other noble woman didn¡¯t seem to care. This was no coincidence, Erna was convinced and put down her tea cup. Karen had advised her that she should visit the lake, telling her how the calm water reflected the colours of the trees so beautifully and it was a placed loved by all of Lars¡¯ royal family. Since it was so close, she didn¡¯t need to make any arrangements or seek permission. The sudden kindness from the woman she knew disliked her made Erna very suspecious, but by the time she realised the plot, she was already looking at Lars¡¯ Princess. ¡°I received flowers, Princess, a very pretty rose,¡± Erna said. She was very calm, mostly because she had been through this already. She was able to maintain a calmer demeanour than the messy tea party, now that she realised what was going to happen. ¡°Really? You got married and didn¡¯t even receive a proper marriage proposal? Bjorn, really. A man who writes such beautiful letters can be so heartless,¡± the Princess let out a theatrical sigh. Erna no longer avoided those eyes. The moment Gladys invited Erna for tea, she suspected what the Princess was really doing. Instead of choosing to run away and hide, Erna decided to face such obvious malice. ¡°Can I show you my favourite flower?¡± Gladys asked. Before Erna could respond, Gladys was already up. Erna noticed the Princess¡¯ intentions and calmly responded. ¡°Princess Gladys, I think the only reason you called me out here is because you have something to tell me.¡± Erna said flatly. The chatter of the other ladies stopped and they all looked at Erna and Gladys. ¡°What are you talking about, Grand Duchess, I just want to show you my favourite flowers. You seem like the type of person who really enjoys flowers,¡± Gladys smiled brightly at Erna. Erna looked away and tried to gather her thoughts. The flower bed Gladys stood before was filled with Lilly of the Valley, it was the only flower in the bed. No. Mrs. Fitz¡¯s voice came to mind, when Erna had asked the old woman if she could use the Lilly for a bouquet display. Absolutely not. Erna never guessed why, at the time, but now that Gladys stood before a bed of the flower, she guessed the reason why. ¡°It¡¯s such a beautiful flower,¡± Princess Gladys said, ¡°it is my favourite flower. I guess you like them too.¡± Gladys pointed to Erna¡¯s hat, where there was a Lilly of the Valley. ¡°We have so much in common. We both have the same taste in flowers and the same taste in men¡­ah, that might have been a bit ride. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Gladys¡¯ voice became lower and her words more brutal. ¡°There are pink Lillie¡¯s over here, in this next bed. It is a precious flower that is only found in Lars. You may take a few as a gift, if you like.¡± Gladys calmly led Erna around the rest of the greenhouse, on a meaningless tour, all the while talking none stop about flowers. Erna remained clam and followed. ¡°Do you know, Bjorn was such a beloved crown prince,¡± Gladys turned on Erna suddenly. She was no longer smiling, ¡°and I want to return that crown to Bjorn.¡± CH 64 ¡°If we were to reunite, Lechen¡¯s public opinion of Bjorn would turn around and he would be allowed to retake his position as the Crown Prince. There is no one in the world that is more deserving of the position and I know that is what the people of Lechen really want, because they still love him. They watch him and hate him for the things he is doing. That is the reason I so fervently wanted our reunion,¡± Gladys said, with cold and contemplative eyes. ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡± Erna asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe to help you understand what I am trying to achieve.¡± Bjorn would have known, if he had listened to her a little more, that she never cheated on him, not once. She had already been pregnant when they got married. They wouldn¡¯t be broken and they could still shine brightly. ¡°Since he has married again, all this is has been in vain, it would seem the Grand Duchess is able to give Bjorn something I never could.¡± Gladys narrowed the distance to Erna with small, thoughtful steps. Erna¡¯s eyes were red and blinked rapidly. Finally, she felt like she had pulled herself out of the mud. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you would be using such a great man for something as trivial as paying off your families debts and raising your status.¡± Gladys continued. I hope this woman gets hurt. Gladys thought. Gladys hated herself for being so vindictive, but she wished it all the same. Even if she couldn¡¯t have the seat next to Bjorn again, at least don¡¯t let it be this woman. ¡°So, lets just¡­¡± ¡°Princess,¡± Erna cut Gladys off, ¡°there is something I want to ask you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Gladys said, turning to face Erna. ¡°I know that a woman should not speak of any man but her husband,¡± Erna looked directly at Gladys. Erna wasn¡¯t sure what was best, even after thinking on it for so long, but one thing was clear. As it was, she couldn¡¯t live in the shadow of the Princess for the rest of her life. Erna realised that much and somehow, in this unfamiliar world, she had to make a place for herself. She couldn¡¯t live as she had, when she dreamed of returning to Buford after only a year. ¡°I understand that Lechen and Lars hold different standards of etiquette, but I would like the Princess to follow after Lechen.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± Gladys¡¯ eyes narrowed at Erna. ¡°And Princess, I didn¡¯t know Bjorn from when he was a Crown Prince. Buford is a pretty remote place, it takes awhile for news to come in. The first I saw of Bjorn was when I came in from the outside, that was my first impression of Bjorn and that will be the way I will always see him,¡± Erna stood straight and calmed her disturbed breathing. ¡°I am well aware that I can not offer anything to my husband but family debt, but you see, Bjorn chose me, so I have to believe that there is something I can offer him, something that he sees. So I am going to do my best for the Bjorn I know.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really going to stand up to me now, Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°No, I am just speaking honestly, from the heart,¡± Erna looked away and Gladys followed her gaze to the flower bed. ¡°I appreciate your offer of the pink Lilies, but I too like the white ones,¡± Erna could feel her glove hands getting cold, ¡°and I will not be reducing the ornamentation of my hat, because it¡¯s pretty enough as it is and Bjorn likes it,¡± Erna¡¯s voice was as clear as the autumn sky. ¡°Grand Duchess,¡± Gladys said, as Erna turned to leave, ¡°you really think you know your husband? You have no idea what a cruel and terrible man Bjorn Dniester really is.¡± Gladys¡¯ perfectly pale face was flush red with anger. Erna turned to look at the Princess and cocked her head slightly as if considering, or thinking. ¡°If Bjorn was such a cruel and terrible man, why do you want him back so bad, Princess?¡± Gladys had no reply and just stood there before Erna, as she bowed politely. Leaving Gladys standing alone in the greenhouse, biting her trembling lip. Flowers, ribbons and delicate lace decorations around the young woman¡¯s bodice swayed as she walked away, flapping like the wings of a butterfly, flying over the greenhouse. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Stop, stop the wagon.¡± The shouts of a maid called out. As soon as the startled coachman stopped the carriage, Erna and her maid burst out and made their way to the neatly trimmed grass. The coachman didn¡¯t know what was going on, until Erna fell to her knees and started throwing up into the bushes. ¡°Water, fetch water,¡± the maid called back to the coachman. He jumped down from the drivers seat with a canteen in hand. The maid snatched it up and gave it to Erna, who didn¡¯t get back to her feet until she had rinsed her mouth out several times. ¡°Please drive carefully, I feel like I am on a cloud.¡± Erna said, climbing back into the carriage. The coachman nodded obediently and took up the reigns again, urging the horses to go careful and slow back to the palace. Lisa propped a pillow for Erna and watched the scenery slowly drift by. As warmth came back to her hands and feet, Erna felt a little better. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Lisa asked. Ever since the she had tea with the Princess of Lars, Erna¡¯s complexion had looked pale and was deteriorating all the time. ¡°Lisa, I¡­I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on,¡± Erna muttered. ¡°It¡¯s this place, Your Highness, everyone in the royal family is crazy. If we go crazy, we can do it together, it¡¯ll be more pleasant that way.¡± Lisa said, adding another cushion. Lisa didn¡¯t know what happened in the greenhouse, but Erna must have done the right thing. It¡¯s not wrong to bite back at the dogs of Lars, even as they try to nip at your ankles. ¡°I believe the head maid is conspiring with the Princess. If not, then this really is a messy coincidence,¡± Lisa said, her eyes looking at Erna with ponderous thought. ¡°You can¡¯t wait, you must let His Highness know right away.¡± ¡°No, Lisa,¡± Erna said with a shake of her head, ¡°What happened at the lakeside must remain a secret, please,¡± taking up Lisa¡¯s hand, Erna pleaded with her maid. ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± ¡°I¡¯m upset.¡± ¡°Then why¡­¡± ¡°Because I am so upset.¡± Lisa didn¡¯t understand, she thought that if you were upset and it was caused by someone else, then you have to fight, even if it meant rolling around in the mud, pulling your hair out, you have to fight and fight to win. But Lisa couldn¡¯t go against Erna, not when the woman looked at her with the big, blue eyes. ¡°Thank you, Lisa.¡± Lisa returned Erna¡¯s smile and looked out the window. Not too far away she could see Manster Palace come into view. The Lars villa she so desperately wanted to get away from. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Karen paced about the palace halls with an unusually jittery gait. She was powerless to do anything to help the Princess and she couldn¡¯t stand still knowing the Grand Duchess would be back soon. Bjorn never raised his voice, not once, he didn¡¯t even show the slightest hint of anger and somehow, that made it worse. Bjorn had looked at her for so long, in absolute silence, until he touched Erna¡¯s notebook and suddenly Karen lost all composure and collapsed. Karen knew what was in that notebook, she had been by the Grand Duchess¡¯ side whenever she wrote in it, which is why she knew what Bjorn was pointing at. It was always difficult to conduct any social gatherings without the influence of Princess Gladys and the royal family as a whole. Their family was so interlaced within Lars, it was difficult not to create a few rifts between acquaintances. Karen had left out all those details, of course, because she wanted the Grand Duchess to be left outside, on her own. Bjorn picked up the notebook and flicked the pages casually, ¡°of these two, which one is better?¡± he put it down again as if he had been considering the menu. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your highness, I wasn¡¯t good enough,¡± Karen pleaded. Bjorn leaned forward over his desk and steepled his fingers before his chin. Unwilling to raise her head, Karen stared down at the floor. ¡°Fetch me a cup of tea please,¡± was all he said. They had been standing in the Grand Duchess¡¯ bedroom for a long time, she left without a word and when she got out into the hallway, she slumped onto the floor. She was numb and thought that if she was to ever be in that situation again, she would not be so lucky. Just as the sunlight started to turn red, the Grand Duchess returned. Hearing the horse hoofs, Karen ran to the front door. Erna looked at her as she climbed out of the carriage. CH 65 ¡°How was your walk around the lake, Your Highness?¡± Karen said. ¡°Yes¡­¡± Erna said thoughtfully, ¡°it was rather pleasant, thank you for suggesting it.¡± Karen¡¯s eyes went wide with fear as Erna smiled faintly, passing the maid without so much as glancing at Karen. Was it because Princess Gladys never showed up? Karen thought. Karen followed after the Grand Duchess, keeping her eyes on the back of the woman, looking for some clue as to what happened. The hope she had was quickly dispelled, she could instinctly tell what happened at the lake just by the way the Grand Duchess was presenting herself. She seemed confident, almost arrogant. Most people had written Erna off as a naive country bumpkin, but the more Karen got to know the Grand Duchess, the more she saw that was not true. ¡°Well, Your Highness, the Prince has returned.¡± Karen said. She decided that it was best to play her role for now. Erna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise and she looked out the window, expecting it to be dark already, but it was not. Erna cleared her throat. ¡°Bjorn?¡± She said to herself. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, he said he came home early due to schedule cancellation. Should I get dinner prepared for the both of you?¡± Erna didn¡¯t answer right away. She was overjoyed that Bjorn had come home already, but she was still feeling the effects of her tea with Gladys, she didn¡¯t know if she could handle food right now. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Lisa said, behind Karen. ¡°Yes.¡± Erna snapped almost at the same time as Lisa spoke. ¡°Please prepare dinner.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna¡¯s bedroom was empty. She said she was going to retire early, after dinner, but she was no where to be found. Bjorn looked about the room carefully and leaned on the back of the chair that had been nearly tucked under the writing desk. The note book still lay upon it. Foolish girl. Bjorn fingered through the pages of the notebook again and looked at the elegant scrawl. At the back, Erna had segregated the pages to show families she could be friends with and families she could not, based on their support of Princess Gladys. All the families were under Princess Gladys and on her side was written one simple little thing. ¡°There is no place for me so long as Princess Gladys remains.¡± Bjorn understood Karen¡¯s influence on that one page alone. Erna, none the wiser, worked hard with a bright smile. Just as he was thinking about throwing the notebook into the fire, the bathroom door opened and Erna came out, looking more pale than at the dinner table. ¡°Are you sick?¡± Bjorn asked her. ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Erna said, approaching him. Her smile seemed to revive her a little, but when she saw Bjorn¡¯s hand resting on the notebook, her face became fierce, like an angry cat. ¡°Why are you looking at that? It¡¯s private.¡± Erna shouted, snatching up the notebook. Bjorn was faster and stood tall, holding the notebook high above his head. He skipped around the room out of Erna¡¯s reach. ¡°Bjorn, this is not gentlemanly of you at all.¡± Erna glared at him with eyes full of resentment. ¡°It¡¯s not a secret diary, is it?¡± ¡°No, but its still mine. Its rude to read it without my permission.¡± Erna pouted. Bjorn¡¯s lips tilted sharply up into a mischievous grin as he looked down at his wife, who looked dejected. ¡°You¡¯re such a smart girl for coming up with such a clever little chart.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Who do you plan on socialising with, your maid? The Squirrels? What a mess.¡± Bjorn laughed. Too late he realised he had gone to far when Erna went stiff and looked hurt. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you think, but I¡­I tried really hard.¡± Erna said, it sounded like she was close to tears. Erna clenched her fists and stepped away, toward the window. Bjorn sighed and placed the notebook back down on the desk. What a mess. The sarcastic remark scratched at her heart like shards of glass. It felt like her stomach was being stabbed again, just like at dinner, but she was able to force the food down. Although she threw it all up again just now. ¡°Erna,¡± Bjorn said softly. The voice calling her name did nothing to stir her from staring down at her feet, wringing the hem of her dress in balled up fists. Don¡¯t cry, she thought to herself, keep your pride, don¡¯t cry. Her eyes were hot, but maybe because of her will, the tears did not come. At the moment she wanted to turn around, Bjorn¡¯s hands were already around her waist. She wanted to pull away, but Bjorn pulled her in close and comforted her with a hug. He sat her down in the chair of the writing desk and just as she was determined to stand back up again, she was surprised to see Bjorn grab another chair and sit down opposite her. He took off his jacket and undid his cuffs. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Erna said. ¡°Take this,¡± Bjorn said. He offer Erna his fountain pen. Erna looked at it as if it was going to bite her and took her own pen from the writing desk. Bjorn opened up the notebook to the offending page and pointed. ¡°Move them,¡± he said, pointing to a few names. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°These three families, move them across to your column.¡± Erna struck a line across the page. ¡°But, the three families in question were considered to be the closest relatives of Princess Gladys, according to Karen.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°But why?¡± Erna said, fiddling with the pen, ¡°Are they people of character?¡± ¡°Almost, they are people who have already spent my money.¡± As always, there was something in Bjorn¡¯s response that caught Erna off guard, which he gave quietly. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna¡¯s new education went well into the night. When Bjorn pointed to a name, Erna moved it across and Bjorn went into deep explanation about the family, using concise words easy for Erna to understand. When Bjorn had finished and put down his pen, Erna closed the lid of the inkwell and looked at her new notes. It was a crazy mess of lines and small words, but it was looking a lot more well rounded. Erna had more than a few names in her column now. ¡°You can learn the details from Karen, I¡¯ve already spoken with her,¡± Bjorn said. It was something she wasn¡¯t sure about, but Erna nodded her head deeply. Before she knew it, her old wounds faded and she was filled with excitement. Her heart did not stop pounding easily. ¡°Thank you,¡± Erna said. She found it hard to lift her head again, to look at her husband, it wasn¡¯t like earlier, when she was filled with anger toward him for snooping through her things. ¡°I will work hard and do my best,¡± said Erna shyly. ¡°That¡¯s my Erna,¡± Bjorn said as he brushed her cheek and gently raised her head, ¡°When you talk to someone, you should be looking at them.¡± His voice was cool and soft. It permeated an energy that warmed Erna and filled her with laughter. ¡°Just like your favourite saying, ladylike,¡± Bjorn stated. His lips were bent into a cosy smile. Erna enjoyed this moment, seeing that smile on his face. Bjorn always wore a loaded smile, but this time, his smile was different. ¡°Is it better for you and Lechen if I remain quiet and doing nothing while we are in Lars?¡± She placed her hand over Bjorn¡¯s, that was still on her cheek and he nodded. ¡°Then after, when we leave Lars for the other countries, I will work just as hard and do well. Is that alright?¡± Bjorn nodded again, ¡°are you going to be as busy?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°So that we can actually do things together. It¡¯s my first time travelling any where in my life,¡± Erna closed her eyes and smiled shyly. ¡°What do you want to do?¡± ¡°Will you join me if I tell you?¡± ¡°We will see.¡± It was not a definitive answer, but Erna¡¯s face lit up with excitement. ¡°First, I just want to go for a walk with you. A street, or a park in a foreign country would be so wonderful.¡± Bjorn was a little relieved that this was the most exciting thing Erna could think of. He nodded and accepted. ¡°I would love to find someone where to eat together and drink tea, too, in a pretty place.¡± ¡°Is that all?¡± ¡°What?¡± The excitement on Erna¡¯s face paused for a second. ¡°Is that all you want to do?¡± ¡°ah¡­and¡­.and¡­¡± Erna struggled to think of something wild and exciting, ¡°Let¡¯s talk, a lot, intimately.¡± Bjorn didn¡¯t see the value in her thoughtful wishes, but he was willing to give in to them. ¡°Fine.¡± He heaved a sigh and gently caressed Erna¡¯s cheek. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± Erna looked at him and her eyes lit up. Like a flower opening its petals, her grin brightened the room. Very pure ¡­and pleasing to the eye. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna¡¯s letter came along with the first snows. Receiving the letter from the maid, Baroness Baden hurriedly found her glasses and sat in the armchair in front of the fireplace. Mrs Greve, who received word of the letter¡¯s arrival, came into the drawing room also. She hobbled from the pain of arthritis in her leg. ¡°You have no idea how warm my heart is at hearing Erna is doing so well,¡± the Baroness said, handing the letter to Mrs Greve when she finished. The strange sense of incongruity was no longer present and the letter felt more Erna-like. It was more so when they had moved on from Lars. It was said that they would be moving on to yet another country by the year¡¯s end. ¡°My lady, she really has fallen into her role as the Grand Duchess,¡± Mrs Greve said, returning the letter. Erna talked about the strangeness of the world in her letters and Baroness Baden soaked up all the information as the maid poured her tea. That was a nice change that came with her Granddaughter being the Grand Duchess. Baroness Baden had refused the extra staff, but it was hard to refuse the stubbornness of the Royal Family. The repairs to the mansion, which had begun at the moment the marriage was announced, were already completed and the number of servants increased dramatically. Ralph Royce, who had been a coachman in name only, finally had a beautiful wagon with which to work his magic on. The mansion was turned from a run down, dusty house, to a beautiful country estate and it was all thanks to Erna. ¡°Her birthday is in a few days, will she be able to celebrate properly, in a foreign country?¡± Mrs Greve said. ¡°Erna now has the most reliable family in the world, she will have a very special twentieth birthday.¡± ¡°I do hope so.¡± The two old ladies looked out the window, at the slowly falling snow. It was the same window they would look out of as Erna built the biggest snowman for her Grandmother and Grandfather. CH 66 The Prince was a habitual offender. He played the caring husband when he wanted to, but mostly he acted like he completely forgot his wife existed, just like today. ¡°The Prince is such a g.o.o.d husband,¡± Lisa said sarcastically. She had gotten so used to saying it, she wasn¡¯t even aware she kept doing it. She figured there was no man alive that enjoyed the same freedom as Prince Bjorn. ¡°Huh, what did you say?¡± Erna was busy pouring over tourist brochures for the city they were in. She looked up briefly to give Lisa a smile. She did not look unfortunate, like a Grand Duchess that had to enjoy her honeymoon with her maid, because that¡¯s what she was right then. ¡°Nothing,¡± Lisa said looking at her feet. When the tea they ordered came, Erna put down the booklet. The hotel¡¯s tea room was famous for its fancy china and colourful confectionery and it was presented exactly how it was shown in the booklet. She had planned on having tea with Bjorn this morning, but last nights card game went far into the early hours of the morning and by the time the Grand Duke returned to his bedchamber, he was blind drunk and Erna was about to get up to get ready for breakfast. The guests who visited them were all high standing members of the Royal Family and long time friends of Bjorn¡¯s. They certainly visited with dignity, but that intention quickly vanished after dinner, when the port was pulled out along with a deck of cards. ¡°Oh my, it looks so pretty, how can I be expected to eat it?¡± Lisa said. She should feel sad that Erna is having to have tea with her maid, rather than her husband, but the cakes made Lisa forget all about her feelings of annoyance at the Grand Duke. ¡°Eat as much as you want,¡± Erna said. Lisa paused, reaching for a brightly coloured lemon slice. Something in Erna¡¯s words felt threatening and Lisa was unsure if the Grand Duchess meant for Lisa to scoff down all the cakes, knowing what a sweet angel she was. All day that had been following Erna¡¯s plan as diligently as they could, spinning a web all across the city, stopping only to enjoy the little things she spotted on their meticulously planned out tour. She was so different to Bjorn, who was lazy and insensitive. ¡°It¡¯s so good,¡± Lisa said melting into her chair. The lemon slice melted in Lisa¡¯s mouth. Not like the dried out bricks she always had when she and Erna went to the department story tea room, when dropping off flowers. It was just last summer she was sipping tea over a dry slice, that was unlikely to be eaten. Now, in just two season¡¯s, she was in the most luxurious hotel, eating the most luxurious food. ¡°Your Highness, it really feels like we¡¯ve made our way up in the world.¡± Erna let out a delightful laugh. It was not such a loud laugh that made every eye in the tea room turn to look at her. The other visitors couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Erna because she looked so beautiful, not that Erna noticed. Alas, Lisa Brill¡¯s not so vain masterpiece, the Grand Duchess of Lechen. Erna kept offering Lisa the cakes on the little tray and Lisa scoffed every single one that was given. It seemed like Erna was trying to strengthen her will and she ate well. Lisa wondered why the Erna wanted to visit a place known as the Sewer Museum. She supposed it didn¡¯t matter, so long as the Grand Duchess enjoyed it. It might be because they were going to have to sail to get to the museum. Lisa thought about the look on Prince Bjorn¡¯s face when he finds out that his wife¡¯s itinerary ended with a visit to the sewers. ¡°Your Highness, why are those people standing in line like that?¡± asked Lisa. There was a long line of people going past the display window of the tea room. It went all the way down the street and around the side of the large building. ¡°They are going to climb to the top of the dome of that cathedral there,¡± Erna said, pointing. The Cathedral stood diagonally from the hotel tea room and on its top was a large golden dome. Lisa could see tiny little dots walking around it. ¡°The cathedral was built two hundred years ago and built by the queen when she was to get married to the prince of Lechen. It is said, if you go to the top with your loved one when the bell rings, that love will last forever. When the cathedral was built, the royal couple of Felia did the very same.¡± Erna spoke like she had lived in the city for years. She had studied up on Felia as soon as she found out she was going to be visiting on her honeymoon. It was also the biggest reason she was looking forward to coming here. ¡°Oh, my, then you should be going with Prince Bjorn, not me.¡± Erna looked up at the dome and nodded. ¡°Yes, I will.¡± She had already made plans to do so, when they laid together in bed on the boat over to Felia. It would be her birthday in ten days and she didn¡¯t want her twentieth birthday to go unnoticed after getting marred to Prince Bjorn. He had agreed to climb the cathedral with her and Erna felt embarrassed after worrying so much about being rejected. It was hard to show joy at that moment, with Bjorn moving so roughly inside her. It was a romantic conversation shared with such a barbaric situation. Looking back on the last three months, Bjorn was always more willing to do things when asked during their love making. Should she remind him of his promise? After thinking about it for a moment, it was a promise made with sincerity, as they looked into each others eyes. He even gave her his sweetest smile. There is the chance that he could have forgotten his wife¡¯s birthday though. ¡°Shall we go?¡± Erna said, after examining the clean plates in front of them. Erna gave a smile that would light up the sewers of Felia. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna was coming. The sound of her footsteps alone would have been a gentle whisper, but she came with her maid. The busy pace went right up to the door. There was a gently knock at the same time as the door opening. She was such a strange and obstinate lady, who would enter without permission and display pointless manners when doing so. ¡°Bjorn, I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡± Erna spotted him sitting on the couch, in front of the fireplace, reading a magazine. He folded it up and looked at her. She was in a green velvet dress, with ribbons and frills. She looked like yet another gift box today. ¡°Did your guests leave on their own feet?¡± Erna looked around the room slowly, asking the sharp question with a soft smile. ¡°Well, maybe.¡± ¡°What a relief, I thought they might have stumbled out on all fours,¡± she said sarcastically. Bjorn chuckled as he tossed the magazine on the table and moved his leg off the sofa, Erna quickly seized the free seat and sat down next to Bjorn. ¡°Ah, Bjorn, I went on a boat trip today, through the sewer museum.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bjorn couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard. ¡°The sewage museum, you didn¡¯t know? I went there this afternoon, it was amazing. Did you know there is a huge network of big, long, complicated tunnels right under our feet? It was just like that novel I read, about the main guy escaping through the tunnels.¡± While Bjorn was marvelling at the fact that someone thought it was a good idea to make a museum for such a thing, Erna continued to recite all the mysteries she had learned from her trip. ¡°I took a boat ride and the guide taught me how to find things that fell down drains.¡± She seemed particularly proud of that. Bjorn was thankful that Felia¡¯s favoured son ambushed him last night. It was much better to handle Felia¡¯s drunken dogs than some boat trip through a sewer. ¡°And then you came back here, from the sewers?¡± Bjorn inched his way along the couch, opening the gap between them. His perfect little gift box, was a sewer adventurer. Erna watched him shift away and wrinkled her nose. ¡°What are you doing? Do you think I went swimming in the sewers or something? Is that what you think, you, the one who broke his promise and went off to get drunk and play cards?¡± Erna shifted along the sofa after Bjorn, closing the gap he had just created. Each time he moved, Erna would too, until she was practically sitting on his lap. Bjorn laughed as he let himself fall off the end of the couch, wrapping his hands around Erna¡¯s waist and dragging her with him. She still smelled of sweet flowers. ¡°Your hat looks sad,¡± Bjorn said, removing her cumbersome hat and tossing it onto the table. ¡°I don¡¯t think it was meant for the sewers.¡± He removed her cape from around her shoulders and started rolling up her dress. Erna laid quietly on his body and gasped when she felt his hands on her garter belt. ¡°Can¡¯t you just look at me for a second?¡± Erna said, grabbing his wrist, ¡°Lisa worked really hard on this dress.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re prettiest when you¡¯re naked,¡± Bjorn unwound the garter belt very carefully. Erna was not very appreciative of the compliment. ¡°Oh my God, Bjorn, you say such insulting things, how would you feel if I said that to you?¡± Erna fired him an angry glance. Erna regretted her words as Bjorn got half naked in an instant. He was grinning at her, as if this display was enough of an answer. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me,¡± Erna hurriedly placed her hand over her husband¡¯s slightly parted lips. ¡°No, Don¡¯t answer.¡± Bjorn kept quiet as she¡¯d hoped, but his silence was much filthier than the answer she¡¯d tried to block. CH 67 It was early in the morning on the day before Erna¡¯s birthday. She woke, bleary eyed and saw Bjorn sat at the breakfast table, he looked like he was all ready to leave. ¡°Oh, are you going hunting with the Princes of Felia today?¡± Erna asked. ¡°Yes,¡± Bjorn said simply. ¡°Oh, until tomorrow?¡± ¡°Yes, did I not tell you?¡± ¡°No, I thought that was another time.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bjorn turned his gaze back to the newspaper. Reading while eating was one of Bjorn¡¯s many little habits that Erna was really starting to take a disliking to. Would it be so much to ask for a little face-to-face time with her husband? ¡°When will you be back?¡± Erna asked, getting up and sitting at the table. ¡°Hmm, tomorrow. The hunt finishes later today, so should be about lunchtime.¡± Erna took up a teacup, trying her best to not let it rattle with her shaking. Bjorn smiled at her, not noticing. It was such a warm smile and made her feel like they were real lovers. Most of the events Bjorn had gone to over the last two months had been purely publicity events, so Erna couldn¡¯t really complain and make a fuss, it wasn¡¯t like he had any control over them. Bjorn turned his attention back to the newspaper. He looked at Erna more and more often, and he would share more stories of his doings. This helped Erna in gaining confidence toward her husband. He¡¯s not forgotten. Her husbands schedule was always going to be complicated, fulfilling his role as the Grand Duke and Prince of Lechen, so there was no point in feeling disappointed. Erna decided to think on the day they would have together when he came back. Just then, a maid came into the room. ¡°Your Highness, an urgent telegram.¡± Erna set her tea cup down and placed her hand in her lap. She looked at Bjorn as he studied the details of the telegram. She looked Bjorn over, examining his hunting clothes for the first time. From his red jacket to polished black boots, Erna looked him over slowly. She stopped when she came to his hand, jotting something down on a piece of paper, which he then folded and handed to the maid. ¡°Bjorn, there¡¯s something I want to get, a letter.¡± ¡°Letter?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the ribbons in her hair swayed gently with the motion of her head, ¡°tomorrow, would you write me a letter that I may cherish and keep?¡± In her mind it felt like such a grand request, but saying it out loud made it feel quite petty and small. Bjorn looked at Erna for the longest time, well after the maid had left with his response to the telegram. He got up, straighten jacket and made to leave, all the while giving Erna a wide smile. ¡°Bjorn, the letter¡­¡± ¡°If you want something,¡± Bjorn said, cutting Erna off, ¡°just say it, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡± His tone was not harsh, or admonishing, but was stern enough to make Erna feel shame. ¡°But, words and letters are different.¡± Erna had to work up a lot of courage to speak back to him, who stopped at the door and turned to her with a sigh. ¡°What¡¯s the point of sending a letter, when we see each other everyday? I will be back tomorrow, anything that could be said in a letter can be said then.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not the¡­¡± ¡°I will be back tomorrow,¡± he bent down and gave her a kiss. Erna felt like a child who had been denied a toy on their birthday. There was no displeasure in it, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. She nodded and he smiled at her like a father to a daughter and left. Erna went out to see her husband off, as she always did and stood sentinel at the door until the carriage had gone out of sight. She pondered waving her hand, but quickly dismissed the thought. It was the last remnant of pride she had left. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The guns sent a pang of sudden noise and the hounds barked and yipped as they sprinted off into the woods. Bjorn and the two princes of Felia encouraged their horses to follow. Their hooves thundering on the dry grass field. They came to a stop as the track dove into a dark wood. The hounds gathered, constantly barking and yipping. In there centre was a freshly dead rabbit. A servant gathered the kill, wading through the puddle of basset hounds. The three Princes continued to follow the track into the woods, filling the winter bitten land with busy sounds, driving prey out into the open. ¡°I was going to come visit Schuber during the opening ceremony of the spring fair. I can¡¯t tell you how happy I am that you decided to come to Felia first,¡± Maxim said, he was one of the Felia princes. ¡°So am I. It¡¯s a pleasure to come and witness your sharpshooting skills,¡± Bjorn said, with a polite smile. There had been a poor show of game so far, only two pheasants and three rabbits so far, but their shooting skills had been far above average. ¡°The negotiations between our two countries for the issuance of bonds, is coming along nicely, when they told me that you were heading it, I just had to have you visit for a round of hunting.¡± Prince Maxim said, as he looked up at the wolf and eagle banners. Although it was a slightly antagonistic relationship, calling each other mad dogs and bald eagles, the union between Lechen and Felia was like that of two allied nations rising up against a common foe. Such were the times, when great powers unite to keep in check the traditional powers and although it hurt his pride a little to admit, Felia needed Lechen¡¯s support to help them out of financial difficulties. ¡°That¡¯s the job of the financial minister,¡± Bjorn suddenly stood in his saddle, bringing the shotgun to bare. A pheasant broke cover, scared out by the noise of the oncoming hounds. It started climbing into the trees canopy, but Bjorn brought it down quickly and the hounds fell upon it. ¡°I¡¯m just here to enjoy my honeymoon.¡± Bjorn gave Maxim a smile as if nothing had happened. It was an extremely brazen display, even though he had to be aware of who was holding the money for the Lechen delegation. ¡°However, the Felia royal family announced that they would be forcibly converting interest rates on government bonds and implementing new taxes to impose on securities.¡± That was the unfortunate thing about Bjorn, he wore his heart on his sleeve. The two princes of Felia exchanged glances and started to co-ordinate their opinions. Crown Prince Maxim was about to speak when the rush of the hounds scared something big out of the brush. A small deer bounded onto the track and looked at the hunters. The Crown Prince brought up his gun, but was stopped by his brother, who pointed to Bjorn, Maxim got the meaning and waited to let Bjorn take the first shot. There was no sound of a gunshot from him though. He was just staring down at the doe and showed no signs of going to shoot his prey. Moments later, a much larger deer came out onto the track. Maxim sent a questioning glance to Bjorn, who simply shook his head to dissuade the others. They took his meaning and didn¡¯t raise a single threat. The mother doe had clearly come looking for its wayward fawn. While they looked on in silence, the baby approached its mother, looking for comfort. While the doe escorted the fawn back into the forest, Bjorn simply watched them leave. At first, it seemed like he had shown mercy, but to those who knew the mad dog of Lechen well, it was a disconcerting look because you could never hope to guess what was going on behind those cold, calculating eyes. ¡°Do you want to catch it?¡± Maxim asked. Bjorn smiled like the warm spring sun and the fear of those who saw deepened. What does a baby deer mean to him? Was it because it ran right out in front of them, or maybe because it lived in a forest that had been cut down? ¡°No, don¡¯t touch it.¡± Bjorn said, kicking off his horse and riding on. The two princes of Felia watched him go and gave each other disgruntled glances. Maxim ordered his steed to follow first, with neither of them able to come to any conclusion or idea what the mad dog of Lechen was about. Maxim really hated this mad dog, a perverted mad dog. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The snow had fallen non-stop since the morning and Erna had been out in it. She finally stopped for lunch after making five snowmen about the front garden. She inspected her dainty snowmen lined up along the driveway, expressionless. She had made them, one by one, while she was waiting for Bjorn to return. Erna was still excited about her birthday, which no one else knew about, but she was starting to feel a little lonely. Bjorn will be back soon and even though she never got her letter, she was excited to climb up to the cathedral dome together. But even that was looking a lot less likely. The snow fell and everything became a colourless silhouette. Perhaps to reflect the disappearance of her lingering feelings of sadness. She had become so used to being disappointed and let down, she no longer felt anything. Not even her red hands felt cold any more. Bjorn wasn¡¯t coming. She was alone. After calmly accepting that fact, Erna turned to head back into the palace. It was probably best she didn¡¯t tell anyone today was her 20th birthday, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to find it funny that she spent it by herself. It came to the late afternoon when Erna decided to go out. The servants of her entourage, who had been expecting a day in the city, had become lazy in their unexpected day of rest, so Erna was able to sneak out, passing by them like smoke. Erna slipped through the main gate of the guest-house and looked up at the brilliant white, cloudy sky. Last year she celebrated her birthday with her family, around a crackling fire. The table was full of delicious food and realised only now how happy she had been. Rubbing the tears from her reddened eyes, Erna began walking down the snow covered road. CH 68 She had neglected her duties, Karen realised while organising the Ducal couples tour. It was the one thing Mrs Fitz specifically told her not to forget. The Grand Duchess birthday. She stared at the calendar, she couldn¡¯t figure out what to do and where to start. The Grand Duchess never showed any signs and not once mentioned her upcoming special day. All she had done all day was wonder around the garden, making small snowmen. Karen went to find the Grand Duchess personal maid, Lisa, who was found in the maids rest room. She was braiding a maids hair, with a long line of maids waiting their turn. ¡°Lisa, did you know?¡± ¡°Know what?¡± Lisa said, not looking up. So no one knew? Unbelievable. ¡°Right, everyone, follow me,¡± Karen clapped her hands and put on a stern voice, ¡°Come on, everyone, we have a lot of work to get done.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Well, this is the end of the line, Erna thought to herself as she stared out at the city, there really was no where one could look, without seeing men and women smiling at each other frivolously. Touching each other without hesitation. Erna stood up straight, as her eyes darting around the snowy landscape, her face became stern at the shameful situation. It was just then that the bells rand and all the couples started kissing. Erna didn¡¯t know where to look, even as she couldn¡¯t turn her gaze away, she rolled her eyes here and there. The debauchery of the city seemed to know no bounds, as the bells rang out as if heralding the end of the world. ¡°Oh, my god¡­¡± Erna said. The bells stopped ringing and were replaced by the laughter of all the couples she shared the balcony with. She had hoped the dome would be empty when the snow came, but it was still quite crowded and although she was hoping to spend her birthday by herself, she felt more alone than ever. She wanted to leave immediately, but the climb up had taken a lot out of her. She didn¡¯t think it would be a good idea to climb down all those stairs with wobbly legs. She might lose her footing and end her life right there, at 20. Although she wanted to die in that moment, she didn¡¯t mean it literally. Deciding to sit at on the bench in the corner, out the way, she would only hang around long enough to allow the strength to return to her legs. New lovers came out onto the dome, to replace those who were filtering out. They meandered to the edge and looked out over the view. Erna decided against going to the railing and put her butt back on the seat. When she realised there were so many close lovers, she could feel sadness overcome her heart. There was nothing to be upset about, her birthday would come again, they can¡¯t all be special days, but Bjorn had forgotten. No, she couldn¡¯t be sure that Bjorn ever remembered in the first place. Even though he looked right into her eyes, she couldn¡¯t be sure he was actually seeing her. Erna realised she needed to admit to herself that she didn¡¯t mean anything to him. How can they be lovers, who would share moments like this together, if Bjorn didn¡¯t think anything of her? Erna let out a long sigh and held her self straight, as if trying to support her collapsing heart. Straightening out the hem of the dress and adjusting the sit of the heat on her head, it was all for nothing as a gust of wind made her efforts in vain. Resigned, Erna put her hands in her muff and tried to huddle away from the biting wind. She had picked out her clothes specifically for this trip, but it never seemed to feel like enough. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with her, she¡¯s all alone.¡± Erna frowned and turned to look at the couples, cluttering the view with their immoral presence, snuggling close to each other. With a click of her tongue and a sigh, she waited for the bells to ring at the end of the world. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I think she went out, what should we do now?¡± The maids were saying. Lisa, who had been bright faced, burst into tears. There was no holding them back. The rest of the maids were also concerned, even those who disapproved of the Grand Duchess. Lisa found the Grand Duchess¡¯ chambers empty, when she went to apologise for forgetting her birthday. They searched all over the palace and she was no where to be found. The Grand Duchess had ran away from home. ¡°Think carefully, where could the Grand Duchess have gone?¡± Karen asked Lisa. ¡°I-I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°How can you, of all people, the one person that followed Her Highness every where she goes, not remember her very birthday?¡± Karen scolded. She was choked up and her anger soared, but Karen couldn¡¯t have a go at Lisa too much, she had forgotten too. It was easy to blame the young maid, she was the Grand Duchess¡¯ personal maid. ¡°For now, we will split up and search every where we can. Group one will search beyond the palace wall, in the forest and group two will head to the city and ¡­¡± ¡°Head maid, head maid,¡± a young girl came rushing in, ¡°its, its the Prince, he¡¯s back and looking for Her Highness.¡± The situation Karen had feared the most was coming to pass. She rushed the search parties on and, with Lisa, went to meet the Prince, being carried their on very shaky legs. The pair arrived outside the Princes chambers and Karen took a moment to catch her breath. Lisa was still crying, but Karen didn¡¯t have time to wait for her to compose herself. She knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± came the Princes voice. Karen wiped her clammy hands dry several times before she was able to turn the door knob. Bjorn was stood on the balcony, arms folded, looking down at the five snowmen Erna had made for him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Your Highness, its all my fault,¡± said Karen, bowing deeply, ¡°Her Highness disappeared, but don¡¯t worry, every member of staff is out looking for her.¡± ¡°My wife, disappeared?¡± Bjorn frowned at the two maids, ¡°why?¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna looked at the door, as if willing it to not be true. It was because her hands were numb with cold, she couldn¡¯t operate the door handle properly, there was no way it could be locked, with her trapped on the roof. She grabbed the cold metal of the handle again, with a firm grip and nothing. The door was as it was before, locked tight. She could hear the padlock knock against the door as she jiggled the handle. ¡°Hello,¡± she called out, ¡°is anyone there? Please, open the door.¡± She banged on the door and shouted. Could this day really get any worse? ¡°Is anyone there? Please, open the door, I¡¯m still out here.¡± Her voice echoed out into the darkness and her only reply was the silence of the cathedral. Erna looked about her with a blank expression on her pale face. The night sky was covered in dark clouds, blotting out the stars and moon. The dome was completely deserted. Laughter came to Erna then, she felt like crying, but she laughed instead. She had wished for a birthday to remember and it came true, though not in the way she expected. ¡°I should have gone down earlier.¡± She looked up at the sky in dismay, always she thought of staying just a little longer and now it was too late. Giving up on the door, Erna headed over to the railings and looked down on the city. The height made her dizzy. ¡°There are still people up here, please, can someone open the door?¡± She shouted down to the streets, hoping that someone passing by might hear her. She gave up after awhile and slumped down on the ground. The dirt and grime left be a hundred footprints stained her dress, but she didn¡¯t care any more. She had no energy left. She looked up at the sky, as she wept for her fate and through her blurred vision, white points danced in the sky toward her. It wasn¡¯t until one landed on her cheek that she realised it was snowing. Just her luck. ¡°Its fine, I didn¡¯t want to see you at all anyway.¡± Erna said aloud, thinking that she was going to be stuck there until the morning. If she survived till morning. The sudden thought made her stomach give way. Erna looked around with the eyes of a lost child and raised her soiled hands to her face. Her sobs were muffled by the snow drift. CH 69 ¡°I¡¯ll go by my self.¡± At that order, the hurried footsteps on Bjorn¡¯s heels stopped dead in the dark cathedral. All eyes were focused on him. ¡°Your Highness, please, its dark and the stairs are very steep,¡± they protested. ¡°No,¡± Bjorn snapped. The prince approached the cathedrals curator with an outstretched hand. He bowed his head instinctively, then realised what the Prince was after and handed over the keys and lamp. ¡°I¡¯m going alone, wait here.¡± He strode over to the door that led to the stairs up. As he sighed, his breath came out as a thick white cloud that quickly evaporated. ¡°Haish, all this because I didn¡¯t celebrate your birthday.¡± When he first heard of his wife running away, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh, it seemed to absurd, so childish. She was a Princess of a country, in a foreign land, it really was absurd. If she wanted too cause such a stir, she could have at least warned him first. About the time amusement gave way to frustration and anger, he remembered the one present his wife had asked for, when they were sat drinking tea just across the road from here. She wanted to go up to the dome, like all the other lovers and kiss when the bells rang. He couldn¡¯t believe he recalled that request and in such detail. He remembered her flush cheeks, the shy whisper of her voice as she spoke and the bright smile on her face. That was when he got the idea that she must have come to the cathedral. It was already several hours after the attraction had closed, but Bjorn got a strong feeling in his gut that was where he needed to go. When he got there and found no sign of Erna, he felt the need to check the dome. It didn¡¯t make sense for anyone to still be up there, especially on this snowy evening, but he had to check, he needed to be sure. He got to about halfway when his steady breath faltered and he started panting. Resting for a second, he laughed to himself. Couples that rise to the top will be together forever, Erna had said. Stupid churches and their stupid superstitions, it was like that all over the land. ¡°Damn Felia, damn stairs, damn¡­¡± He was about to say Erna, but stopped himself. With each step he climbed, he became more and more exhausted. His thighs burned and his breath was hot. It was getting harder to believe that Erna had made this climb herself. With her dainty feet and heavy lace dress. If it had been any women other than Erna, they would probably given up by now. Bjorn struggled up the last flight of stairs, his mind scattered everywhere, trying not to think of the burning in his thighs and the tightness growing in his calf¡¯s. He pushed himself to take one more step, until he was finally standing in front of the door. Pausing for just a moment to catch his breath and control his breathing, Bjorn undid the lock and pushed open the iron doors that groaned as they moved. He stepped beyond the door and out into a completely different world. It was so quiet and serene, you could hear the snowflakes land. It was cosy and cold and felt unrealistic. Bjorn paced around the balcony until he found a bench nestled behind a gargoyle. Upon the bench was a small bundled wrapped up in a blue cape and shivering. ¡°Erna?¡± The name came out like a soft sigh, Bjorn felt like it was a sin to disturb the calm up here. ¡°Bjorn?¡± A pale face peered out from the cape, bright red eyes and soaked cheeks considered him. He was furious, but he was also relieved. He hated being here as much as he was grateful that he was here. While his emotions fluttered wildly like the snowdrift caught in an up draft, Erna came out of her cocoon. ¡°Is it you, really?¡± Erna said. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Questions and resentment filled Erna¡¯s eyes like the tears did. Bjorn stared down at her, taking her in and she filled his cold grey eyes. He stepped toward her, slowly. ¡°I came to wish twenty year old Erna a happy birthday.¡± An annoying young woman, who he didn¡¯t understand in the slightest, who was always so pitiful and yet so pretty, his wife and he really had no idea what to do with her. ¡°Happy Birthday, Erna¡± The complement came out as a soft whisper and fell like graupel on her. Soft and cold, like winter snow. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* A sharp cry broke the serene calmness of the rooftop. Erna scrambled off the bench and backed away from Bjorn, leaving dainty footprints in the snow. ¡°How can you say such a thing, why are you like this? How ridiculous, what the hell am I to you anyway?¡± She shouted. ¡°Why did you have to remember?¡± She rather he had forgotten. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She hoped to never see him again. ¡°Why did you come all the way up here!? Why!?¡± She had swallowed the poison mushroom and this is what she got for it. Her emotions exploded through the cracks in her heart and assaulted him. Resentment, hatred. The fact she could name these emotions, even though she lived her life to do no harm to others, made Erna hurt even more. She loved him, even though she knew he didn¡¯t have the same feelings for her. Erna realised the moment she saw Bjorn before her. She should hate him, but she couldn¡¯t help but see her salvation. He was like the noble Prince in all the fairy tales, coming to the Princesses aide in her most dire situation. With just one kiss, all her sorrow and pain will melt away. She knew it wasn¡¯t like that, her life was no fairy tale and even though she was hurting, she wanted it so badly to be like that with him. She hated herself more for that. ¡°Go,¡± she shouted, ¡°leave me alone, I hate you and I never want to see you again.¡± At that, Bjorn approached her and Erna felt his cold hand on her cheek, wiping away the tears and even though it was cold, she suddenly felt very warm. Bjorn forced her head around, even though she fought him as much as she could. He had pulled out a handkerchief and began drying her tears. Unable to fight him any more, she let go and cried for a long time. She couldn¡¯t help think how ugly and red her face must be. ¡°I waited,¡± Erna said after a long time, ¡°I waited for a long time, in case you came.¡± That¡¯s why she had stayed, what had held her back. She was able to admit that to herself and she opened up. ¡°Why can¡¯t you think of me as a special person?¡± She did her best to blink away the tears, ¡°even if its not love, can you maybe give me a little¡­¡± just a little bit of your heart? She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say the words out loud, she still clung to a fraction of her pride. Bjorn was looking down at her, both his hands wrapped around her cheeks and the bell begun to chime. She looked up at him again, who had been looking away at the sound of the bell. If you climb the stairs together then your love will last forever. That¡¯s what the bells seemed to be saying. Just as all the countless couples who had been teasing her heart all day had done. ¡°Can¡¯t you even kiss me?¡± Erna sniffed. She wanted to forget for a moment what she looked like and hoped something could be salvaged. When the second bell chimed, Bjorn broke into laughter. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want to see me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°But why?¡± ¡°Kissing is done with your eyes closed.¡± Erna becmae urgent, the bells would not ring forever and she was suddenly filled with anxious, nervous desperation. Bjorn leaned in close and at that moment, when the feeling of anxiety climaxed at the realisation of what he was doing, the second his lips touched her a heat rose that melted away the cold and the snow. Erna closed her eyes and leaned into the kiss. It felt like the bells were blessing their love and like the fairy tale kisses, she felt all the anger and hatred melt into love and passion. A kiss that promised an eternity of happiness. Her heart fluttered like butterflies, even though she was still filled with bottomless misery. She knew this was just an illusion, there would be something else later, but for now, she was willing to believe it was real enough. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* It was slow going down the stairs. Bjorn could hurry down them pretty quickly, but he had to go slow for Erna¡¯s sake. He had taken the lead with the lamp in his hand and habitually looked back to make sure Erna wasn¡¯t struggling. It was when the end was near that they could hear voices. Erna was hesitant and when Bjorn realised it was because of the commotion she cause, he laughed. Even after causing such a scene, she dared act all demure. Bjorn wrapped his coat around his wife and gave her a hug. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to see me, I suggest you close your eyes,¡± Bjorn said softly, ¡°you¡¯re good at that.¡± He added the joke to try and calm her flustering Bjorn move forward and opened the door. Erna stopped resisting and buried her face in his arm, as if trying to hide from the people outside. ¡°I can¡¯t believe she was really up there,¡± exclaimed the curator. Wading through the crowd of people that had gathered to watch the spectacle, Bjorn strode past them all and to the waiting carriage. He bundled Erna inside and climbed in after. He held her tight for nearly the entire journey. CH 70 Erna was laid up in bed, with a cold, for three days. When she was able to get up, she could only make it as far as the breakfast table. ¡°Fortunately, you have not turned into the Ghost of the Grand Duchess of Lechen,¡± Bjorn joked. Erna adjusted her clothes, making a fuss. She wore a shawl over her dress, which was embroidered with various flowers, her favourite being on a brooch. Her hair was loosely braided and tied up with a pink ribbon. She spoke less than usual at the breakfast table, much to the delight of Bjorn, and although she found the energy to come to the breakfast table, she was still emaciated. She emptied her plate of food step by step. ¡°Will you be late again today?¡± She asked. Putting down the tea cup she had been holding for a long while, she looked at her husband, who had finished his breakfast awhile ago. Bjorn was about to stand up, but decided to sit back down and leaned back. ¡°What are you thinking, Erna?¡± He asked calmly. ¡°Why? Even if I were to tell you, you¡¯d just forget.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Bjorn paused as he noticed the smile on Erna¡¯s face, ¡°you think now¡¯s the time to be joking on such matters?¡± ¡°Of course, I would say it more elegantly, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But I only feel good when you listen to me.¡± Erna¡¯s expression was serious. It seemed like Bjorn was in the dog house after the way he treated Erna, it was not an unfair assessment. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you say it in an elegant way?¡± Bjorn winked at the attendant who came into the room to announce the readiness of his carriage. This was one appointment he could not skip, though the Bald Eagle that was Felia¡¯s noble lineage was quick tempered, they would not go to war because they were kept waiting for a couple minutes. ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you Erna,¡± Bjorn said softly Erna was still drummed up the courage to speak her mind. ¡°I just want to have dinner with you, if you have time,¡± the confidence she finally found was undermined by her hoarse voice, which shattered the elegance in the words. ¡°I will,¡± Bjorn agreed, after thinking for a second. He had no other meetings scheduled for that day and the good thing about the impatient Bald Eagle, was that they would finish up pretty quickly. ¡°Can you look me in the eye and say that?¡± Erna said, all notions of cheer was gone from her and she fixed Bjorn with a stern gaze. Bjorn looked Erna dead in the eyes and repeated what he had said. Satisfied, Erna smiled with relief. ¡°How about tomorrow? I would like to travel with you,¡± Erna said, pushing her luck. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to,¡± Bjorn said, he could see she was in no fit state to travel yet. Erna looked like she had been slapped in the cheek unexpectantly. All her aspirations suddenly dashed on the floor. ¡°Why, didn¡¯t you say you would listen to me?¡± ¡°I did listen to you and I said no.¡± ¡°Are you trying to make fun of me, by treating me like a child?¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°So I hope you don¡¯t still see me as a young girl.¡± ¡°You might be twenty now, but you are still younger than me.¡± ¡°Only by five years.¡± It was hard to tell when he first saw this woman, but she can be quite the talker. Even being ill was no hurdle for her talkativeness. Once she started, there was no stopping it. ¡°Why don¡¯t you treat me kindly sometimes? Like now, like this?¡± ¡°And, what else¡­¡± The attendant came back into the room, to express the need to get moving. Bjorn needed to leave. ¡°It would be nice to hear something romantic, sometimes.¡± Unable to miss this rare opportunity, Erna found the courage to say so much more. ¡°Romantic?¡± Bjorn stood from the table and adjusted his coat. He looked like he went back to that same old Prince, who had just forgotten when what they had been talking about. The look on his face stung, as if he was looking down at an immature child. Erna changed her mind about giving Bjorn an example and went out to see him off, like she always did. She ignored his order to go back to bed. It was only fair, he ignored her all the time, what was fair for him was for her too. ¡°See you later,¡± Erna said, ¡°Don¡¯t be late.¡± She looked Bjorn in the eyes when she reminded him. Her eyes were big and wide, and sparkled as they caught the light of the sun. Bjorn looked back at her and nodded once, before setting the carriage off. He couldn¡¯t help but laugh when his route took him past the old cathedral. There had been a little fuss, but in the end, everything was back in its place. Light and fresh, without any unnecessary emotional exhaustion. Bjorn liked the fact that she was an easy and clear woman. By the time he was satisfied that this somewhat impulsive marriage was a good choice, the carriage stopped outside the royal palace. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* It was late in the afternoon, when the Grand Duchess was having afternoon tea in their guesthouse, that she received an unexpected visitor. Lisa had tried to negotiate with the man who had promised an audience with the Grand Duchess without an appointment, returned, panting. ¡°Your Highness, you have to go. This is really, I can¡¯t explain.¡± Lisa dragged her away and Erna could do nothing but be led on by her maid, who led her to the parlour, where the guest was waiting. The other servants were all as surprised and stunned as Lisa, even Karen. ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± In the parlour, Erna came face to face with a polite man, bowing before her. People lined up behind him, each with a colourful box. ¡°First of all, please have a seat,¡± Karen said, leading Erna to the sofa in the middle of the room, ¡°It¡¯s a gift from the Prince.¡± Erna¡¯s eyes grew wide as she sat and Karen whispered in her ear. A middle-aged man, who had been waiting, approached as soon as Erna was seated. ¡°It is our honour to present to you, her royal highness, the princess of Lechen, with these wonderful jewels,¡± he bowed again, as he spoke clumsily in Lechenian language, ¡°as ordered, we have selected only the very best for you, Your Highness.¡± When he smiled with a face full of pomp and pride, he sent a glance to the others behind him. They had been waiting patiently in the shadows of the parlour, but now stepped forward and opened up their boxes. ¡°Please, take your time and choose,¡± as he stepped back, the box bearers moved a step closer. The revealed jewels. Such jewels that were so gorgeous and beautiful enough to make your head wander. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Bjorn!¡± Erna called as soon as he entered the drawing room. Bjorn stopped when he noticed the jeweller was still standing guard outside the parlour, he should have left ages ago. Erna was sitting on the sofa, surrounded by people holding boxes filled with sparkling colours. ¡°You haven¡¯t chosen yet?¡± Bjorn looked at his watch, bewildered. The jewellery had arrived on time, which should have given Erna plenty of time to choose. It would seem the Erna was incredibly indecisive. ¡°I¡­I just can¡¯t do it.¡± Erna ran up to him and grabbed his sleeve, she looked like she was begging him to take her away from this. He couldn¡¯t believe she had gotten stuck choosing a simple accessory. He let out a long sigh and led her back to the sofa, like she was a lost child. ¡°My wife, you must hurry and choose.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I just can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know about these things, they all look so beautiful, its impossible for me to choose one.¡± As she continued to speak, Bjorn could feel his impatience rise and he was getting angry. Looking at Erna, he could see the confusion on her face and she would probably cry if he raised his voice even slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s that hard for you decide, then take them all.¡± ¡°No way. That¡¯s not what I want at all, never.¡± Erna flushed. ¡°I already received so many gems when we got married, I couldn¡¯t possibly, I¡¯m not that greedy, really.¡± ¡°Erna.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you pick for me, please?¡± ¡°I wish that I could, but you see, you have a much better eye for these things than I do, so I know what ever you pick, will be the most special jewel.¡± Bjorn placed his hand on Erna¡¯s hip bone and gently urged her toward the jewels. He nodded with his chin at the jeweller who had been watching them and he came over. ¡°Bring the most expensive one.¡± The jewellers eyes widened slightly at the princes command in Felian. He quickly regained his composure and ushered forward the clerk in the middle, who stepped forward with a box containing a blue diamond necklace. ¡°This is a necklace I have made recently. I am proud to say that this is one of the finest and unique gems in Felia¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll take that one.¡± Bjorn said. Bjorn had cut off the jeweller before he had chance to finish explaining, he was disappointed at not being able to share the work he had put into it, about how unique the gem was and the fascinating technology used to cut it and set it, but he accepted the Princes request. Bjorn placed the box given to him by the jeweller into Erna¡¯s hands. ¡°A little while ago, what did you say?¡± Erna asked, as she examined the necklace with both fear and joy. ¡°Romantic words.¡± A smile spread across Erna¡¯s face, Bjorn studied that smile for a long while. The eyes of his wife were so beautiful, that the jewels of Felia could not compare and they were full of him. CH 71 Felia was the last country on the tour, so Bjorn had no more duties to fulfil as Prince. What remained of the Honeymoon was a week of rest. Erna paused at the door, reaching for the doorknob, and looked at her husband. He was laid out on the couch, reading a book, with a half empty bottle of wine on the table. He had been like that for so long, just like a part of the furniture. She walked across the room to him, Bjorn looked up at her and smiled, then immediately went back to his book. He did not even move his legs so Erna could sit down, she had to make do with another chair. Erna realised that she had been with the Prince everyday since they got married had been perfectly healthy, until recently. Bjorn didn¡¯t rise from bed until around noon. Where he would sit, reclined, reading a newspaper and slowly sipping on some tea. He would get up for some lunch, then would go horseback riding, play cards or drink. Then he took a nap. Most of the time he spent with her was during sex. ¡°Wow, I hope you didn¡¯t sit down so hard you hurt your back,¡± Erna said. ¡°You know best about my back health,¡± Bjorn said unexpectantly. He stood from the couch and filled up his wine glass. ¡°Is it not boring, to lie around all day?¡± Erna habitually fiddled with the ribbon in her hair. ¡°I¡¯m working hard, Erna.¡± ¡°On what, it doesn¡¯t look like your working.¡± ¡°Resting, conserving stamina, regaining my strength.¡± ¡°Why, what are you going to do?¡± ¡°Something very obscene,¡± he looked at Erna with hooded eyes and a dirty smile. Erna flinched away, pulling her shawl in tight and shifting back into her seat. ¡°We just did that.¡± Bjorn laughed at Erna¡¯s reaction and she pouted at him. Not wanting to speak any more, she cast her eyes down to her hands. When ever he had that grin on his face, the corners of his mouth pulled up just so, she went numb. All thought disappeared and only the thumping of her heart remained. Erna rolled her eyes about the room until the heat in her cheeks faded. All her senses were directed at him and she could only hear the turning of pages and a low chuckle. She hated the fact that she still reacted in such a manner, even at the smallest hint. After awhile, she was able to look at Bjorn again without feeling her cheeks flush and her heart race. He was bathing fully in the sunlight and she could see through his shirt to the beautiful body underneath. Erna quietly approached him and lifted the hem of her dress, it kept falling. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Bjorn turned his gaze from the book to Erna. ¡°The gown is being weird,¡± Erna said in a small whisper. ¡°Do you not like wearing it?¡± Erna continued to fiddle with the hem of the dress. Bjorn eventually put the book down and leaned over, dropping the hem of the dress Erna had been fiddling with. Shocked, Erna opened the front of her gown and tried to hide her face as if she just saw something she really shouldn¡¯t. The straps of the dress were done up tight and the whole thing became a tangled mess, it looked like Erna had been done up in a bow. ¡°Have you come to refill your stamina?¡± Bjorn asked. Bjorn grabbed her around the waist as she tried to return to her seat. Erna lost her footing and fell onto his lap. He suddenly lost interest in the book he had been reading and let it dropped to the floor. He gently stroked the back of Erna¡¯s head, who he held gently in his arms as she stared up at the ceiling in a daze. ¡°We have only a week left,¡± Erna said, ¡°isn¡¯t it sad to spend all day stuck indoors like this?¡± ¡°Do you still have something you wish to see in the city, was the sewers not interesting enough?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that,¡± her shawl flowed to the floor, over the book dumped on the floor, ¡°we haven¡¯t done very much together, so why don¡¯t we go out together this afternoon?¡± The ribbon that had her hair tied up quickly followed the shawl and rested on the floor. Before Erna realised, Bjorn was unbuttoning her gown. Erna frowned and started to wriggle, but Bjorn adjusted his seating position, while holding her and in her hesitation, he unbuttoned the rest of her gown. It flowed down her smooth skin and fell the floor with the rest of her clothes. Erna stopped resisting. It was always like this, in the end. She didn¡¯t hate it, but she could hear her grandmothers admonition, you¡¯re fallen. ¡°If we go out, what are we going to do?¡± Bjorn said, stroking Erna¡¯s hair. ¡°I don¡¯t know, lets just look around the city together and¡­¡± Bjorn¡¯s hands slowly made their way down and cupped Erna¡¯s chest. She felt numbness come to her mind and she couldn¡¯t remember the rest of what she was going to say. ¡°And buy a gift, I want to buy a gift,¡± she said with renewed strength. If she let this conintue any further, she would have wasted another day stuck in the bedroom. ¡°A gift?¡± Bjorn sat back up from kissing Erna¡¯s chest. Erna nodded vigorously, knowing she couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity to do something more. ¡°A gift for my grandmother.¡± ¡°Just get Karen to do it.¡± ¡°No, I want to do it myself, can I?¡± Erna pleaded. Although Erna is mostly docile. She had a way about her, a tenacious spirit that would always rise to the surface when she wanted to get her own way. She looked at Bjorn with big, sparkling eyes and a hint of a pout. She looked like she was about to cry at any moment. Bjorn nodded and Erna¡¯s face lit up again. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said and wrapped her slender arms around his neck, ¡°you know, once I got to know you, I could see that you are a much nicer person than you first seemed.¡± ¡°Me, nice, are you okay?¡± Bjorn laughed, even though he was overly generous with describing himself, he would never have called himself nice, but Erna nodded confidently. ¡°You have always helped me when I needed it the most. Any time I get upset, you seem to do your absolute best to cheer me up. You might not think it, but you are really good at the things you put your mind to and you know your limits. Whether you¡¯re playing cards or speculating on horse racing, you play to win.¡± Bjorn felt like he had heard those words before, but not in a nice way, from Leonid. He always said that Bjorn was cursed to die from alcohol poisoning, across a cards table, but Erna said it as if it were something to be proud of. ¡°Don¡¯t forget you, Erna, you¡¯re working exceptionally hard too.¡± ¡°Me?¡± Her eyes twinkled, ¡°what about me?¡± She felt a blush of embarrassment. ¡°You have a beautiful face,¡± he said, kissing her rosy cheeks, ¡°and a beautiful chest,¡± he kissed her chest, even as he massaged a breast in his hand, ¡°and a beautiful¡­¡± Erna¡¯s bright smile narrowed as Bjorn went through his list and as his hand made its way down her front, she quickly kissed him to stop him from uttering the next words she didn¡¯t want to hear. Bjorn giggled through his lips as he returned her clumsy kiss. She was now frowning a lot, but he thought it was cute. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Lisa finally got the chance to show off everything she had learned from reading countless magazines and perusing shop windows. Erna rarely wore any proper clothes, so when this mission came to her, right when she was getting bored, she jumped at the chance to dress Erna for her date. The Grand Duchess, the country bumpkin Princess was going to show everyone that she was more than just a rural girl, with a rural maid. The results will be the most satisfactory. When she was done, she wanted to take a picture, so that she could remind the Prince of how beautiful his wife was. He might have eyes on his head, but they might as well be on the other side of a cloud for all that he notices Erna. If anyone calls Erna an ordinary country girl today, Lisa would have to scrub their eyes, or get them glasses as they were clearly blind. ¡°Go ahead, Erna,¡± The wicked prince broke Lisa¡¯s heart once more. When going out as a couple, it¡¯s proper to do things together. What a horrible husband to make his wife travel all this way just to be left alone in a mall! Lisa ground her teeth. Could this be happening? Was the Prince really going to break Erna¡¯s heart like this? ¡°Yes. Okay! By the way, Bjorn.¡± Erna¡¯s eyes wandered the crowded lounge of the department store before returning to rest on Bjorn¡¯s face. The book he brought to read was already open on the table. ¡°Can I ask for some advice?¡± Erna said. ¡°Advice?¡± Bjorn replied, not looking up from the book. ¡°I want to get the Royal Family a gift, but I have no idea what to get them.¡± She had been thinking on this little problem all the way to the department store, but had no idea what she was going to get. She thought it would be better if Bjorn was there with her, but it seemed like he had no mind to do any shopping together. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure if there was something they wanted, they would just go out and get it,¡± Bjorn said absently. Erna looked about the lounge of the department store, feeling a sense of loss. The department store far outshone the one she used in Schuber. It was a bright, colourful place, filled with well dressed men and women. People were sat, having tea at a table around a palm tree and from somewhere, the sound of trickling water. The sunlight shone in through tall windows and further doubled the atmosphere of peace. At first glance, they did not seem like the Grand Ducal couple from Lechen. Bjorn didn¡¯t like bringing too many people about with him, creating a fuss of people who would just hustle and bustle around him. He liked it peaceful. Erna liked this fact. It made her feel like a proper married couple, just out spending time together, but that just seemed like a pipe dream right now. ¡°Well, what gift would you like to get?¡± ¡°Money,¡± Bjorn nearly answered immediately, without giving it much thought. Useless. Erna stood up from the table, calm, before passing through the entrance of the lounge, Erna involuntarily turned around. Bjorn was still just sat, reading his book, turning the page and sipping the tea he had just been served. CH 72 Bjorn had finished his book, by the time he realised Erna had not come back yet. He was getting bored and stood up from the table. The attendants that were close by quickly followed him. ¡°Where¡¯s Erna?¡± ¡°I believe Her Highness is still looking around on the third floor.¡± Bjorn nodded and turned for the stairs that led up to the third floor. Many eyes turned to consider him and even though this was a department store that catered to the nobility, it was very unlikely that anyone in Felia would recognise him. Even if they did, they would not harass him, it¡¯s not polite. As he reached the third floor, he slowed his pace and looked about. The department store was circular in construction, with a void down its middle, so that you could see across an entire floor without much getting in the way. ¡°We will find the Grand Duchess, Your Highness and then¡­¡± ¡°Ah, there she is,¡± Bjorn said, pointing. There was a woman in a red dress, standing in front of a store on the opposite side. She was too far to get a good look at her face, but Bjorn didn¡¯t doubt his vision. Bjorn kept his eye on Erna as he strode around to where she was standing. His haughty gait showed no concern for those who might get in his way. The store was busy, lots of people were coming and going, but he met no trouble from anyone while taking a walk. Erna had been pacing in front of the store for a while, before finally deciding to go in, just as Bjorn reached her. He looked at the shop sign, it was a crafts centre. ¡°Are you planning on learning how to draw?¡± He muttered. At that moment, Bjorn thought about the red haired man that Erna had planned on running away with, in the middle of the night. The aspiring painter. Bjorn paused for a moment and looked at where Erna had been standing. He gripped his cane with a tight fist briefly. By the time his attendants caught him up, exchanged puzzled glances and Bjorn stepped off again making to enter the store, but Erna was already on her way out. ¡°Ah, Bjorn, there you are,¡± she greeted her husband with a warm smile. There was an entourage of maids behind her, each with several boxes piled in their arms. ¡°I was just about to come back, I am done shopping. Did you finish your book?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Bjorn said, escorting his wife. The moment dropped into an awkward silence and the smile Erna had been wearing faded a little. So she broke into a long winded version of how she picked out all the gifts. Bjorn listened moderately. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* It was an evening of no special note. After leaving the department store, they took a short walk along the river and had dinner. Erna smiled brighter and brighter with each passing moment, right up to when they rode the carriage home. Bjorn watched her as she described all the places she had explored before. She was mesmerised by the scenery that flowed past the carriage. The flowers and feathers in her little, brimless hat fluttered in the slight breeze from the open window. Bjorn tapped on his cane as he peered out the window, at where Erna was looking. Fancy buildings, gas lamps and people. It was just like any other city. It was then that he realised the barren trees and dull bushes lacking flowers. Bjorn had chosen an unfavourable season to have his honeymoon. It was distinctly different to the last honeymoon he was on, during the spring and summer time, but the outside now reflected what was inside back then. A barren marriage doomed to fail. It was a strange flip to reality. He felt strange, watching Erna speak so fondly of the ungodly landscape of the winter city. It wasn¡¯t really a problem, but for some reason it still bothered him. When the irritation reached its peak, the cathedral bells rang. She sat back from the window and laughed with the joy of a child. She felt the embarrassment of that day come rolling back. The sight of her from that day softened his heart. ¡°Do you want to go up again?¡± Bjorn asked. ¡°No, once is more than enough,¡± she looked at him with docile eyes, ¡°still, there must be a reason why everyone else does, it just seems like a whole lot of extra effort.¡± Erna had been looking into his eyes for a long time and whispered as she spoke, he couldn¡¯t understand it, she always talked like a drunk, even when in a normal state of mind. When he smiled, Erna smiled back at him. His heart felt lighter and Bjorn relaxed deeper into his backrest. They can come back here anytime, they were a married couple after all and they would be sharing many, countless seasons together. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°His highness is ready, hurry up,¡± the head maid ordered and the other maids bustled about on pattering feet. It was the last night in Felia and there was to be a party to say farewell to the Grand Duke and Duchess of Lechen. Even the maids who despised the Grand Duchess showed unwavering loyalty to the couple. It was a matter of show, no outsiders should see the slander the maids spoke of the Grand Duchess. They did not want to see the wife of the once Crown Prince of Lechen disgraced. Erna was dressed up and adorned with all the new accessories she had bought. With each adornment, she looked more and more beautiful, more and more regal. Even the maids couldn¡¯t hide their surprise. There was no sign of the ignorant country girl, she looked like she had always been among true nobility. No one dared to think that just a few months ago, she was a scandal-ridden bumpkin, tossed to the bottom of the marriage pile. Once the maid had fitted the necklace gift, Lisa came forward with the last piece of jewellery. It was a tiara that the Queen had gifted her. Erna looked at it nervously. ¡®It¡¯s a very dear treasure to me, please cherish it.¡¯ Although she had been embarrassed, Erna had curtsied and promised the Queen she would look after it. Although Erna had inherited several other tiaras, she cherished this one the most. When she got married, it was this tiara she chose without hesitation. ¡°It¡¯s done, Your Highness.¡± Lisa backed away. Erna got up and left the room. She passed through the long hallway and when she came to the stairs, Bjorn was waiting at the bottom. As they made eye contact, she felt the fear melt away, like snow in the summer sun. As she came down the stairs, she held out her hand to Bjorn and smiled with excitement. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* It was a night that passed like a beautiful dream. The splendid world always stole the breath from her, but she was fine as long as she was with him, with Bjorn, with this man who always held her trembling hand. Everything would be fine. She wanted to believe that, even when she was hurt, because she loved him. With Bjorn, Erna forgot everything. The only thing that filled that forgotten feeling, the tension and the fear that still plagued her heart, was Bjorn. It was not something that could be seen, only felt and Erna really did. That dazzling, brilliant night often came to her. Erna saw that night in the sunrise, over the sea, as she stood on the deck, in the familiar, yet unfamiliar streets of Schuber and in the still-overwhelming unfamiliar Palace. Then everything became fine like magic. The love she felt was as bad as her husband, sad, sometimes hurt but it was also alluring like him. When the waters rose and the branches of the tree filled with leaves and became good again, Erna knew it would hold true. She maintained that firm belief, until winter turned to spring. ¡°Erna,¡± A voice interrupted the afterglow of her beautiful dream, ¡°wake up Erna.¡± When she slowly opened her eyes, she saw a faint smile greet her. The first thing she felt was a warmth about her. It was from the fresh spring sun pouring in through the curtains and¡­ She saw him. A beautiful dream smiling down at her in the light, Bjorn. ¡°Do you still want to see the fountain¡¯s first operation? It¡¯s nearly time,¡± he playfully tapped the bridge of her nose with a delicate fingertip. ¡°A¡­fountain?¡± Erna¡¯s eyes slowly came into focus and the dream fuzz melted. Erna jumped up and got off the bed. It wasn¡¯t until she was practically out onto the balcony that she realised she was not wearing a single thread of clothes. Bjorn burst into laughter, as Erna ran back to put on a robe. Mrs Fitz had told her a few days ago that the fountain would resume operation today, after being switched off for the winter season. Erna had been talking about it to everyone and was very excited to see the first jets of water. She was embarrassed by the fact that she had slept in. ¡°Bjorn, you too¡­¡± Erna turned to call him and stopped as his naked body stood before the bed. Sunlight streamed in and made him glow almost. She was used to his nakedness by now, but seeing it in the sunshine like that made her falter. While Erna turned back to the fountain, Bjorn put on his own gown and came out to the balcony. As he leaned on the railing, his long shadow was cast back into the room and merged with hers. Erna watched the great fountain and held his hand. The Fountain was at the end of a long waterway, stretching down the garden, it was attached to the Abit River, which sparkled under the spring sun. While she frowned at the glittering water, great spouts jettisoned into the air all along the watery path until it reached the fountain that exploded into motion. Her gasp harmonised with the sound of gushing water. By her side, Bjorn looked at his wife, who was beaming like a child. The first day of spring had arrived, it was his third season with his wife. CH 73 Breakfast had been set up to the side of the garden, near the great fountain, under the orders of Bjorn. ¡°There are so many pretty places in the palace,¡± Erna said. Erna looked about and admired the rich table that had been set up under the shade of an apple tree. The jets of water from the fountain glistened in the spring sun and even Bjorn. Everything she looked upon was like a beautiful dream. Bjorn looked back at her with a light smile, before turning to look out to the distant sky. Sunlight penetrated through the tree and shone upon his languid face. Erna watched her husband as she chewed on a thing pancake. He was so tall, he must have felt the chairs were far too small when he sat in them. Which was probably why he always stretched his legs and sat in such an awkward and twisted position. She liked it because it made him look cool. The tea cup he held in one hand, the blossom of the apple tree fluttering in the wind and even the fat pigeon that had started pacing near his feet, they all looked so beautiful. ¡°By the way, Bjorn, about that concert yesterday, I met with Countess Brunner, who was really very sweet to me and introduced me to a lot of other ladies.¡± Bjorn looked up from the newspaper he had been reading, as Erna attempted to engage with a random topic. ¡°Brunner?¡± Bjorn scratched the tip of his chin and considered. It was no surprise, given how much money they had borrowed from his bank. ¡°Everyone who is kind to me, all seem to have borrowed money from you. I am starting to think it would be nice if all the aristocracy borrowed money from you.¡± ¡°We have the same dream,¡± Bjorn said with a little chuckle, ¡°its not a bad idea, great ambition.¡± Bjorn folded up the newspaper he had not fully read yet and set it aside, on the table. A bank that could swallow up the whole continent certainly sounded like a dream. ¡°I¡¯ll have to keep the leash of debt tight to all the families within the social circle of my wife.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t do that.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°I know what its like to be tied to debt, so, if you want to make them, then, its too bad.¡± Erna¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Did you really intend to pay off your debt by selling flowers?¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll show you some time.¡± ¡°Show what?¡± ¡°The money I had saved up to pay you back, I still have it.¡± Bjorn didn¡¯t complain about the absurd remarks Erna kept making, purely because he found her face very pretty in that moment. Stern, pouty and full of matter of facts. ¡°Anyway, the attendees of the luncheon were not those who had borrowed money from you, I think it was because Duchess Heine was there.¡± Louise? Bjorn looked confused as Erna mentioned his sister. Of all the people who he would thought hated Erna Dniester the most, he would have said her. She had the closest relationship with Gladys. ¡°Louise?¡± ¡°Yes, she is helping me in a lot of ways and convinced all the other wives that were weighing their attendance.¡± ¡°Still looks like she¡¯s trying to become the Princess of Lechen,¡± Bjorn muttered. ¡°Why do you talk about your sister like that?¡± ¡°Because that¡¯s just the kind of brother I am.¡± Bjorn waved to the waiting servants, who bustled forward noiselessly and cleared the table, poured out fresh tea, then retreated back to a discreet distance. ¡°Don¡¯t expect any favours from Louise, she hates you as much as she loves Gladys.¡± Bjorn picked up a cigar, snipped the end. Erna gave him a wounded look, an intrusive look, but Bjorn did not change his mind. The truth was the truth. She might not have been the woman he had chosen first, but he wanted her to be the Grand Duchess. Erna was supposed to bring peace to his life and at least one of them accomplished that. Erna looked down at her plate and played with the fork. Bjorn reached for the matches but did not strike. Erna did not handle cigar smoke very well, but she was too stubborn to move to a safe distance, she wanted to be next to him. In the end, Bjorn conceded and put the matches down and looked at his wife with an unlit cigar between his lips. He watched Erna delicately cut up the baked apple and eat it little by little. Although she didn¡¯t show much enthusiasm for food, she was a woman of strange temperament who eats evenly and diligently. That was probably why she had the strength to travel around the world with such a thin and frail body. ¡°Ah, its spring,¡± Erna mused. She watched the apple blossom sway in the gently morning breeze. Her eyes looked as if she was about to cry, but were smiling brightly. ¡°Spring,¡± Bjorn whispered quietly, ¡®Autumn, Winter and Spring,¡¯ when he remembered that nearly half a year had gone by, he felt strange. ¡°We met, nearly a full year ago, before the National Foundation Festival Ball, remember?¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, it was the day I had come up from Buford and you showed up at the train station that day. I remember the crowd had shoved me all the way to the front and I saw the Grand Dukes procession.¡± Erna smiled and Bjorn captured that satisfied smile. Quiet. Beautiful. Harmless. He was generally happy with the wife he chose because of that, although, as he got to know her, she wasn¡¯t very quiet at all, but she was definitely beautiful and harmless. Being such a noisy woman, but only to him, was not as irritating as he thought. ¡°I saw you on Tara Boulevard quite often, Lisa had to tell me who you were.¡± ¡°Your maid? Hmm, I bet that must have been a curse.¡± ¡°Oh, no,¡± Erna shook her head. Bjorn¡¯s lips curled softly as he looked at his wife, who held no talent for lies. ¡°You should have come and spoken to me,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°If we often crossed paths, why didn¡¯t you say hello?¡± ¡°If I did, would you have greeted me in return?¡± ¡°Maybe, maybe I could have done more.¡± ¡°Would you kindly not tarnish my memories with those kinds of thoughts.¡± ¡°What, why? What did you think I meant with ¡®more¡¯?¡± There was a playfulness to his tone. ¡°T-thats¡­¡± ¡°I meant a handshake.¡± ¡°You did not.¡± ¡°Or, what then?¡± ¡°It¡¯s¡­that thing¡­¡± Erna¡¯s cheeks turned red, like the blossoms of the apple tree. ¡°Oh, that thing.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± ¡°Congratulations on becoming a lay about, Grand Duchess of Lechen,¡± Bjorn gave a mock applause to the woman that had become just like him. Erna became flustered. ¡°Next time, I think I would like to make an apple flower for my hat,¡± Erna said after a long moment of staring down at the table, attempting to change the subject. ¡°Do you still have a vacancy on your hat?¡± Bjorn said, with his chin propped up on his fist. Her wide brimmed hat was already adorned with countless artificial flowers. ¡°Of course, there is so much left to fill,¡± she grouped at her hat, ¡°I¡¯ll make you one too.¡± Erna was excited and started laying out plans to make Apple Blossom corsages. She seemed the same when she was planning on paying off her debts by making artificial flowers. Bjorn habitually bit on his cigar, still between his lips, as Erna spoke. He was still not going to light it, he didn¡¯t like the sound of a coughing woman braking this tranquility. ¡°How is the flower? The token of our promise.¡± Erna asked, eyes sparkling with anticipation. A vague smile came to Bjorn¡¯s lips, recalling the little white flower that had been thrown away into an ashtray. ¡°Fine.¡± Erna smiled brightly at the small, reasonable answer. It was just a fake flower. Bjorn looked at Erna with a strange thirst. The irritation at not being able to light his cigar had changed into something more exuberant and lethargic, like the spring sun. Again, any kind of addiction was dangerous. He put the Cigar into the ashtray with a sigh. Again, his wife was studying the flowers. Bjorn studied the cigar, then Erna, one after the other then back again. He looked about the garden, there were only two servants left. He rose from the table and approached Earna. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Even when he met Erna¡¯s surprised eyes, he calmly untied the ribbon of her hat and tossed it onto the table. ¡°W-wait, no, people can see.¡± Erna shook her head as he lowered his to kiss her. ¡°No one is here,¡± Bjorn said calmly. He pointed to the empty waiting area, where the servants had quietly slipped away. The garden was visible from the bedroom window, it would have been the same as then. ¡°But here¡­¡± No I don¡¯t want to do it here. Erna thought to herself, instead of saying the unfinished words out loud. Against her will, her body rose to meet his and by the time she came to her senses, she was pressed up against the tree and Bjorn¡¯s body. Before she could protest again, Bjorn¡¯s lips were on hers and she drank deeply of the passion he poured into her. She was nervous that someone might see, pretending to give in to Bjorn¡¯s kissing lips. She thought it might be okay, because of the tree blocking line of sight to the palace. It wasn¡¯t until Bjorn¡¯s large hands rolled up her skirt, that she didn¡¯t know what Bjorn was thinking. ¡°Bjorn, what are you thinking right now?¡± ¡°Thinking just like a lay-about,¡± he said, looking into Erna¡¯s wide eyes. CH 74 His lips parted and hot breath rushed out of him as he panted. Bjorn looked up at Erna as she moved on top of him, her breasts bouncing with the exertion. Her delicate little body glistened with perspiration and glowed a flush red. ¡°I don¡¯t like it here, can¡¯t we go inside?¡± She asked. Bjorn swallowed her words with a kiss and moved his hands down to her buttocks. He lifted her skirt and removed her underwear. Erna gasped and struggled a little, the resistance didn¡¯t last long. She hugged Bjorn, with her arms around his neck and with her legs. She lost her balance and hung off Bjorn by the nape of his neck. They were pressed together and Bjorn could feel that she was already wet enough, maybe because she secretly enjoyed this. He began grinding against her without penetrating. ¡°Look at this.¡± Bjorn¡¯s hand, which had been stroking Erna¡¯s moist bottom, reached up to caress her lips. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± like he was applying lipstick, his fingers glided over Erna¡¯s lips, and then he slowly inserted a finger into her open mouth. ¡°Eat it. It¡¯s your taste.¡± Bjorn started to wiggle her tongue slowly and Erna could do nothing to stop him from making his lewd deed on her. ¡°Is it delicious?¡± His sweltering breath drowned out his words. Erna sobbed as she took a deep breath for the first time after he slowly pulled his fingers. ¡°Look here, you act like you don¡¯t want to, but your body tells a different story,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t do this, this words you use, its so crude,¡± Erna protested, but he was right, she was secretly enjoying this. Bjorn pushed himself into her and she arched back, letting out a gasp. She was pushed up against the tree, becoming trapped between it and her husband. Now that he was inside her and thrusting deeply, she had no longer had the desire to escape this situation. She felt weak to give in so easily to the sensations. With her thin legs wrapped around him, Bjorn pushed up into Erna with all his might. Erna had been stubbornly keeping her mouth closed, to stifle any more lewd noises, but at this she finally collapsed and moaned out loud. Bjorn found this intoxicating. He did not mind that he had to work for it, because once Erna finally gave into the feelings, he never felt more attracted to a woman. The tree bucked and swayed to their motion and the petals fell like snow. Erna opened her eyes, water in them blurred the world around her and to her, it looks like snow in springtime. It was beautiful, she thought. It was good and a little sad. The man inside her caused all her thoughts to be erased. Even as she struggled with shame, she could feel the heat of his body against her cool flesh, her toes tingle and curling. Bjorn moved more erratically and moments later, Erna could feel him finish and settle down to a slow, sensual motion and peace was returned to the world. Erna clung to him as she felt the end and breathed heavily into his neck. When she pulled away, he looked at her and she looked at him. Small petals of white fell between them. It was an empty and emotionless expression they shared. She was as beautiful as this spring day, Bjorn thought to himself, but did not think to say it out loud. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Look, here it is,¡± Erna said, standing up from where she had been rummaging through the bottom drawer. She turned to Bjorn, who was reclining in an armchair and held out the box she had been looking for. ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask Mrs. Fritz to get you a safe?¡± Bjorn said casually, eyeing the box. Erna clutched the box to her chest defensively. It looked like an antique cookie jar. ¡°I like this. I¡¯ve been using it for a long time and I am familiar with it.¡± Erna removed the tin lid and Bjorn could see inside. It was filled to the brim with junk. Small notepads, trinkets, lace collars and a rolled up bundle of paper, tied up and kept together by ribbon. As he frowned in disbelief, Erna pulled out the fat roll of bills and a small cotton pouch that contained coins. ¡°I¡¯ve collected so much.¡± She proudly showed off the money she had been hoarding in the large cookie jar. She was like an old banker, who was well versed in securing liquidity and stabbed Bjorn in the heart with it. This deer was never a common one. Bjorn was stunned to find such an adversary under his own roof. Gone are the days when the bank would say that anyone could come in and deposit their money safely. ¡°Why?¡± Bjorn asked, stunned. Erna looked at Bjorn with round eyes. She felt like she was facing his own grandmother, the Duchess of Arsene, who had been so against the rapidly changing world. No. The Duchess of Arsene had some of her own savings accounts, so that comparison was not exact. Bjorn looked at his wife, who seemed to be living in the last century not in just the manner of her dress, but ideals as well. He burst into laughter and Erna cocked a look at him, not understanding the joke. The Grand Duchess¡¯ cookie jar bank. This was the form of Bjorn¡¯s insult? How he had been shut down. Erna placed the bills back into the jar and replaced the lid. The smiling snowman, who¡¯s nose made up the handle, was laughing at him, as if teasing him. It was like the kids that would walk around with a piece of muslin for comfort. Never letting it go and throwing a tantrum should anyone attempt to take their comfort blanket from them. A knock came at the door and Mrs Fritz came in. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re back, Your Highness. You need to give confirmation to the Director of the Royal Academy of Arts today.¡± Bjorn raised an eyebrow. ¡°To the art director, why?¡± ¡°For your portrait with the Grand Duchess. You are needed to confirm if you wish to go ahead with the recommended artist.¡± ¡°Ah, that.¡± According to royal custom, the portraits of the Grand Duke and Duchess were to be hung in the hallways with all the portraits of all the Dniester ancestors. It has been several seasons already. Bjorn was procrastinating on the matter, he found it very dull. ¡°Just do as the art director suggests,¡± Bjorn said, waving a hand. He had no interest in art, so it didn¡¯t really matter to him. Since the Academy of Arts houses some of the best artists in the land, whoever the art director suggested would no doubt be well suited to the task. ¡°Yes, Your Highness, I will send the reply immediately. I believe the Director mentioned the artist¡¯s name as Mister Lore.¡± ¡°Lore?¡± Bjorn thought for a second, ¡°Pavel Lore?¡± ¡°Ah, yes, Your Highness, Pavel Lore.¡± Erna let out a sigh as Mrs Fitz confirmed the name. Bjorn looked down at his restless wife. ¡°Do you wish to discuss this more?¡± Mrs Fitz asked, seeing Erna¡¯s reaction. Bjorn shook his head and Mrs Fitz left. ¡°Bjorn, I wish we could get a different artist,¡± Erna said, letting everything out once Mrs Fitz had left, ¡°please, get someone else.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Pavel¡­¡± Erna faltered as she recalled that Autumn night and how she had said goodbye to Pavel. Painting the portraits of the royal family was a great honour for any painter, but Erna could not face a reunion with the man she told never to write to her. No matter how great the honour was for him, she didn¡¯t want to go through with that and didn¡¯t want to put him through that. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see him,¡± Erna said, strength coming to her words, ¡°please Bjorn, please.¡± Erna begged again, an attitude that grated against Bjorn¡¯s nerves, even though Erna spoke softer than when she was constantly prattling on. Bjorn leaned back on the cushions and looked out the window. The spring day was very beautiful and the sunlight streaming in, making Erna¡¯s skin glow, made her look just as beautiful. There was no reason to linger on this painter, but if Erna was going to be uncomfortable with him being around, maybe he should get her a new painter. What would have happened if he had not found her, abandoned in the rain on that fateful night? It was a meaningless question that suddenly came to his mind when he looked at Erna. It wasn¡¯t a hard question to answer, she would have run off with that painter. She really must have intended to follow him, if she was willing to wait so long in the rain, in the dead of night. If he had not taken the carriage past the station, she would have gone with Pavel Lore and probably be his wife by now. A light smile came to Bjorn as he considered the scenario. Then, while Erna looked at him pitifully, he rang the small service bell and Mrs Fitz returned. ¡°Yes, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get things moving as they are, the sooner it¡¯s done, the sooner we can move on to more important things.¡± Bjorn said. He saw no reason to change the artist just because things might be a little awkward for Erna, the sooner they got the paintings done, the sooner they could move on from this. When Mrs Fitz withdrew, the drawing room became very silent. Erna looked at Bjorn, bewildered, but said nothing. The snowman on the cookie jar in her lap carried on smiling innocently. CH 75 ¡°Its a shame you didn¡¯t wear that necklace today, it would have been nice to have taken a look at it, Your Highness,¡± said the Baroness, seated at the far end of the table. The noble ladies had been talking about the fair that was due in Lechen within the month, but the Baroness suddenly changed the conversation to the Grand Duchess¡¯ diamond necklace, which had made the whole of Lechen tumultuous for some time. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that it is a very beautiful piece of jewellery. Its so wonderful to see the two of you getting along. I really envy you.¡± The ladies about the table had been showering Erna with praise and compliments. Erna struggled to detect any thorns laced within the words, thanks in part to her lack of understanding of the social world. ¡°I didn¡¯t wear it because I felt it a little inappropriate for a luncheon,¡± Erna said, trying not to show any signs of embarrassment. The flutter of her heart and the ache in her stomach did not cause her smile to falter, as she promised to show it off to them next time. The conversations turned back to words of encouragement, praise and acceptance for the newly-weds. They came like the sweet scent of flowers in the garden. Erna managed to play the part of hostess very well. Following the natural course of conversation without faltering, adding appropriate responses where needed. They had walked the garden, admired the flowers and drank tea in the summer house. All that was making Erna tired, but her smile never once faltered. It wasn¡¯t until after Erna returned that she heard the rumours. The Grand Duchess, Erna Dniester, had swooped in to prevent the happy reunion of Bjorn and Gladys. She was only after his money and the news coming out of Felia was that Erna had coerced Bjorn in buying the most expensive diamond necklace. Of course, there was no time to explain what really happened. People judged, defined and exhibited their own opinions about Erna, without ever really knowing the woman. All Erna could do was tread carefully and not let things get any worse. Slowly, all the guests left later on in the afternoon, until there was only one guest left, Princess Louise. ¡°Louise, I must thank you. Thanks to you I was able to safely hold today¡¯s luncheon.¡± Louise looked at Erna with the same smile she had greeted her with when she arrived. She sighed deeply and folded away her fan. The smile that she had been wearing all day faded. She looked so much like Bjorn. Say thank you, invite her to a late dinner, talk about fountains and flowers. Unable to continue the conversation she had planned out and rehearsed, Erna suddenly lost the flow of conversation and looked at Louise blankly. Many of Schuber¡¯s noble ladies had only come today because of Louise. She had come forward and persuaded those who had been sitting on the invites to go to the luncheon. Erna was glad that Princess Louise, who had been cold to her this entire time, finally decided to open up. On the one hand, Erna had been fearing this day, expecting an ambush, but at the same time, she was excited for it. ¡°Louise, if I make any mistakes¡­¡± ¡°The reason I stand on your side is to save face for my brother and the royal family. I hope you don¡¯t think this is any sort of friendship.¡± When Erna sat down opposite Louise, the Princess pushed herself up from the table and stepped away. ¡°Still, you¡¯ve been a great help, so, thank you¡­¡± Erna said. ¡°Can¡¯t you think about by brother and the Royal Family a little more? It¡¯s just the necklace that people are making noise about. Did you have to get such lavish and expensive jewellery abroad and cause such a stir?¡± ¡°It was a birthday present, I did not ask for it.¡± ¡°If you want to be extravagant, do it in Lechen. I won¡¯t get involved in that,¡± Louise frowned as if to say she didn¡¯t want to hear any more on the matter. ¡°I also don¡¯t like letters asking for more friendship than is deserved.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken, Princess, I didn¡¯t ask for anything. It was a simple to say hello. Like any person would send to acquaintances, friends or family. Erna¡¯s lips began to tremble, but she fought hard to keep her voice level and stern. Mrs Fitz had told her that it was customary for members of the Royal Family to send each other letters now and then. It was especially important for the Grand Duchess and it was one responsibility Erna was determined to take seriously. ¡°Yes, but Grand Duchess, we are not anything like those relationships,¡± the wrinkles on Louise¡¯s brow deepened, ¡°do you not think it¡¯s emotional violence toward me? Someone who is close personal friends with Princess Gladys, who is then expected to force a relationship with the Grand Duchess?¡± Erna could not find the appropriate response. It seemed like every word Louise spoke was edged like a razor blade and designed to cut deep into Erna¡¯s mind. ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I am still friends with Princess Gladys and my friendship with her is important to me. Of course, as the Princess of Lechen, I will stand by the Grand Duchess for my brothers sake, but please do not ask for more acquaintances than is absolutely necessary. And please, try and be a good fit for the Prince of Lechen.¡± Once she had finished what she wanted to say, the Princess left the summer house. Erna had been absent minded for a time, then hurriedly followed after the Princess. Emotional violence? Erna understood the meaning of the words the Princess had so coldly thrown at her, but she wanted to finish the social properly. Louise had just stood there, staring at Erna blankly as she said her farewells to her last guest. Louise left without saying another word. Erna returned to her room and slumped in the chair in front of the desk, letting out a long sigh. It was lucky that Louise rejected her before Erna had invited her to dinner, that would have been embarrassing. Bjorn was right. She didn¡¯t want to admit it, but she had to accept the fact. Should she live without expectations, taking for granted the hate from everyone who still loved Princess Gladys? No matter how many times she thought about it, she could not come up with a reasonable answer. Emotional violence. Erna was ashamed of that label attached to her. Erna sat in the chair and continued to repeat the question, until the walls were painted the colours of sun set. Suddenly, she found that she missed her Grandmother. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Not bad,¡± Bjorn said, he could scarcely believe the report he held in his hand. Bjorn approached the fireplace and tossed the report into it without hesitation. The repost of the atrocities caused by Count Hardy and his wife went up in flames. ¡°From now on, I want you to report to me every two weeks,¡± Bjorn said to the butler who had brought the report. ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Greg the butler said flatly. Seeing that the reporting period was reduced from one month to two weeks, Greg was satisfied that the Prince was at least aware the situation needed to be kept an eye on. His mind was relived. It was on the night of his wedding that Bjorn decided to keep an eye on Walter Hardy. Even during his honeymoon, he had been receiving reports and telegrams. For awhile, it looked like Walter Hardy was taking care of himself, touching on minor luxuries and investments and as time went by, the fence got a little bigger. The report of the day was that Walter Hardy had been selling his son-in-laws name to raise investment money. It was still in its early stages, but it seemed like a lot of people were being affected by the name Prince Bjorn. Bjorn left the study after confirming the weeks schedule. The conscious, ever present smile, faded as he climbed the stairs and walked down the long corridor. He had foreseen the Hardy families lax behaviour coming and was prepared for it. There was nothing to be surprised, or angry about and Bjorn was determined not to get involved unless they crossed a line. To appease a noisy child, give them sweets. Bjorn headed straight for Erna¡¯s room. ¡°Her Highness is not yet finished, Your Highness,¡± said Lisa, Erna¡¯s maid. She quickly approached him when he came into the drawing room and bowed her head. After checking the time, Bjorn nodded happily and walked over to Erna¡¯s desk to sit down. There was plenty of time before the painter finished preparing. ¡°That¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll wait right here.¡± Bjorn sat cross legged in the chair, that had a delicate length of lace draped over it. The maid bowed and continued about her business. Pavel Lore. As Bjorn thought about the name, a strange sense of desolation came over him. He felt concerned by it. Bjorn looked about the room and found his gaze fall upon the golden antler he had given Erna, whole utterly under the influence of alcohol. She had tied a little ribbon at the top. His tight lips relaxed gently. It had been the weekend after the honeymoon that he had seen the ribboned trophy. He was leaning out of the window, looking at something, then when he turned his eyes inward, he caught sight of the jagged shape. ¡°What the hell is that?¡± He had said in surprise. ¡°There are so many trophies in this house, I tied a ribbon on my to distinguish it from the rest,¡± Erna said, looking up from her writing desk. She had the poise of calm and grace about her, as she turned back to her writing, like someone completely unaware they had just done something out of the ordinary. That day, when Bjorn laughed so loud, Erna gave him a confused look, the ribbon tied around the trophy had been blue. Today, the ribbon was pink. It seemed like Erna changed the ribbon depending on the season, or her mood. Bjorn smiled as he fingered the ends of the pink ribbon, just as the door opened and Erna stepped in. She wore a watery blue dress, adorned with gold, pearls and delicate lace. She was more splendid and beautiful that Bjorn could have imagined. Bjorn stood in front of her with a satisfied smile. His gaze, which had been slowly examining the sparkling tiara, elaborately braided hair, veil and dangling earrings stopped on the nape of her neck. ¡°Where¡¯s the necklace I gave you?¡± Bjorn¡¯s eyes narrowed as he considered the sparkling pearl necklace about his wife¡¯s neck. CH 76 ¡°It¡¯s just, I thought this necklace would look better with this dress.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bjorn looked at the maids grouped up behind Erna, as if seeking their opinion. They looked about the room as if not noticing the Prince¡¯s questioning glance. He liked the necklace, either way, his wife was beautiful what ever she wore. Bjorn knew the reason his wife didn¡¯t wear the necklace was just because of aesthetic. ¡°Bring it here,¡± Bjorn ordered a maid, ¡°hurry up.¡± The bewildered maid left and Bjorn turned to his wife. It didn¡¯t matter if he replaced the necklace, Erna was still his, but there was something about that pearl necklace that scratched his nerves. Erna lifted her sad eyes to look at Bjorn. ¡°Bjorn, I¡­¡± ¡°I like that necklace, Erna,¡± Bjorn¡¯s tone was soft, but Erna didn¡¯t feel it, ¡°please wear it.¡± It was the first gift Bjorn had chosen for her and he wanted her to wear it for the portrait. It was the most precious jewel to Erna, no matter what anyone said, but she did not want to wear it for the portrait. It felt to her like she was showing off her extravagance, providing ammunition for the excitedly slanderous women of Lechen. Bjorn didn¡¯t seem willing to listen and Erna couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to speak her mind. In the meantime, the maid eventually returned with the jewellery box containing the necklace. Bjorn took the necklace from its box and placed it around Erna¡¯s neck. The tips of her closed lips trembled ever so slightly as the cold metal touched her skin. ¡°You look beautiful, Erna,¡± Bjorn said, smiling as he put the necklace on her. The compliments Bjorn gave her always made her heart flutter, but now, they felt as cold and heavy as the necklace around her neck. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, with a laugh. She like Bjorn enough to want him to be happy, so she didn¡¯t show any of the true emotions she felt. She hated herself for lying to him like this. It was a strange feeling. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Pavel¡¯s hand was rigid as he sketched. He had drawn Erna many times before, but the fact that the Prince of Lechen, her husband, was stood right next to her made things a little awkward. He took a breath and recomposed himself, filling the quiet air with the soft rasping of charcoal on paper. They had chosen to do the portrait in the drawing room, where there were large windows that faced south. The space had a lot of vibrant blues, the colour of the Lechen Royal Family. Pavel had painted a lot of aristocratic families, over the years, but none of them had a mansion quite this size. It was actually quite intimidating. Seeing Erna here felt strange. He felt like he was meeting her for the first time. There was no sign of the girl he had spent his childhood walking the fields with. This was an elegant, noble lady that stood before him. Erna had feared that Pavel would greet her as he would do when they were growing up, but that did not happen. Pavel remained respectful as he said hello to the Ducal couple. Pavel had tried to refuse the order of the art director, he no more wanted to do this than embarrass himself in any social situation, but the director was insistent and told Pavel that this assignment would elevate him to grand statuses. Pavel was well aware of this, but when it came to Erna, he had a hard time accepting the decision. He missed her a lot and wanted to see how she was doing, but he didn¡¯t want to open old wounds. It was a strange mix of feelings he had a hard time coming to terms with. In the end, Pavel decided that he was going to flat out refuse the assignment, but it was too late. The order had been given by Prince Bjorn and Pavel Lore was to be the artist for the royal portrait. The wolf seal on the letter confirming the order and the appointment stuck in Pavel¡¯s mind when he first met the Ducal couple. Erna looked up from fiddling with her fingers, as she always did when nervous and Prince Bjorn looked at him too, with a sly smile. ¡°Ern¡­er¡­Would Her Highness please raise her head a little. Thank you.¡± Pavel said, stumbling over what to call Erna. At Pavel¡¯s request, Erna awkwardly raised her head. ¡°Is this alright?¡± ¡°A little lower, sorry.¡± ¡°Like this?¡± Erna was trying to do as requested, but this time bowed her head a little too deeply. Still the same Erna, over eager to please. Erna used to love posing for Pavel, but as soon as she got in front of an easel, she went as stiff as a plank of wood. He had always preferred to draw Erna doing something she was comfortable with; running in a field, reading a book under a tree, picking an apple, driving a goat. She was the soul reason he had perfected his croquets skill. As if she was recalling the same memories, Erna smiled shy and awkwardly. Those clear, kind eyes and sweet smile. Definitely the same Erna Pavel had always known. Pavel sketched for a moment, then slowly approached the Ducal couple, looking at Bjorn as if asking permission before doing anything. Bjorn nodded. ¡°If you could look in this direction, head this way. You can leave your hands a little more natural here,¡± Pavel gestured and held Erna in her posture. The Prince moved as Pavel struggled to get Erna in the right pose without touching her. Erna could not get a sense of what Pavel was trying to do. ¡°Here, just bow a little deeper,¡± Bjorn said and gently moved her chin, ¡°hands like this,¡± he arranged the position of her hands so they sat a little more naturally. It showed that Bjorn had sat through a good many portraits. ¡°There, I think we are done now, Mr Lore,¡± said Bjorn, adopting his pose once more. Pavel felt like Bjorn was being more than a little arrogant as he sat straight backed, but he could not complain, Erna was finally sat like a true model, just as he wanted. Pavel went back to his easel and started sketching again. There was no need to add comment about the Prince¡¯s pose and posture, he was perfect. The sunlight shone bright between the two men staring at each other. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Would you like to take a break?¡± Pavel asked as he stepped back from the easel. Bjorn turned to see that Erna was looking a lot more pale than she usually did. He felt a little ashamed that the painter noticed it before he did, but he had been looking at them the entire time, Bjorn had completely spaced out. ¡°I do feel a little dizzy,¡± Erna said, ¡°but I will be okay to continue if I can just rest a little bit.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re tired, we can stop for the day,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°No, no, that wont be necessary.¡± ¡°Erna.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, really,¡± Erna smiled, shaking her head. After Erna assured Bjorn she would be alright, she left the room with Lisa, leaving Bjorn and Pavel together. Bjorn went to sit on the couch and lit a cigar. He called Pavel over, who hesitated a moment, before reluctantly going over to the couch. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t smoke cigars, Your Highness,¡± Pavel said when Bjorn offered him one. Bjorn poured out a glass of whiskey and ice, offering it to Pavel, but again, Pavel declined the drink respectfully. ¡°Don¡¯t you enjoy drinking either?¡± Bjorn said, taking a sip of it instead. ¡°I do, You Highness, I apologise.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, your working, I get it,¡± Bjorn said, ringing a serving bell and requesting the servant bring a cup of tea for Pavel. ¡°Mr Lore, what do you like? besides painting, obviously.¡± Pavel turned to look at the Prince, ¡°I enjoy reading, when I have any spare time. I¡¯ll go for a walk and read a book.¡± Pavel answered with all the courtesy he could muster. He behaved politely, without seeming servile. Bjorn looked at him for a long moment. The model student that wasn¡¯t quite as boring as Leonid. Bjorn came to the conclusion that Pavel had quite a noble baring about him. Had Erna decided to run away with him, she would no doubt still be playing house. He could almost see Pavel as a friend, or even a brother. Their conversation was interrupted by the servant bringing in tea. Bjorn leaned back on the couch as he considered Pavel, slow cigar smoke drifted lazily to the ceiling. ¡°When do you think the portrait will be completed?¡± Bjorn changed his conversation as he brushed the ashes away. CH 77 Pavel took a sip of tea to moisten his fast drying mouth and explained, carefully, his future work plans. Bjorn listened attentively, but even so, Pavel doubted he wouldn¡¯t remember half of what he said by this evening. ¡°Where¡¯s Erna?¡± Bjorn asked absently once the conversation between them reached a natural end. He called a maid, who went to check. ¡°Her Highness is feeling much better and will be on her way shortly.¡± Bjorn nodded and tossed the half finished cigar into the ashtray. Pavel stood up and returned to his easel. It seemed like the suffocation was probably caused by the confusing behaviour of the Prince. It was just as people had told him it would be. He was light and dignified, with a grace as if he were roomy. Even when he was relaxing, he did not let his guard down, always putting on heirs. Just the fact that Pavel couldn¡¯t read or understand something as simple as a smile from the Prince, made him feel embarrassed. Pavel busied himself with sharpening the charcoal, ready to resume his sketch. The Prince was finishing off the whiskey, standing in front of the window that over looked the river. He then came round to stand behind the easel, playing with the remaining ice. ¡°Keep going,¡± the Prince said, dissuading Pavel from putting down his palette knife. Bjorn looked over the canvas, then at the art supplies with an unenthusiastic eye. He was a man that moved slowly, took his time, as if enjoying a leisurely walk. It was only when he looked away from him, that Pavel realised he had broken his charcoal. Is Erna really happy with this man? As if to erase the question, Pavel focused on sharpening the charcoal he had just broke. The sound of Pavel sharpening the charcoal sounded more like he was sharpening the tension in the silent room, filled only with the sound of Bjorn¡¯s footsteps and the tinkle of ice in an empty glass. ¡°It looks good,¡± Bjorn said, nodding to the workbench. Pavel clenched his fists without realising it. ¡°They were a gift from a very dear person to me.¡± ¡°Oh, a present?¡± Bjorn said, passing a glance over the brushes and paints, back to Pavel. There was no emotion in his lethargic expression. Pavel swallowed dryly. ¡°Her Highness has returned,¡± Lisa said as she opened the doors. Bjorn and Pavel both looked over just in time to see Erna standing in the doorway, with an awkward smile. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Oh my god, Your Highness.¡± The maids¡¯ startled cry roared up the spire at the west end of the palace. Erna looked back in shock, her hand freezing as it was withdrawing from a box of chocolates. ¡°Oh, Karen, it¡¯s you.¡± ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I just wanted to get some fresh air,¡± Erna smiled shyly. The setting sun filtered in through the spires¡¯ window. It cast reddened light across the room. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I caused any trouble, I didn¡¯t think anyone would come up here. I didn¡¯t mean to cause any trouble.¡± ¡°No, Your Highness, you may go where you wish, but I didn¡¯t mean that,¡± Karen sighed. When she had seen the doors of the spire had been left open, she thought that some of the servants who were secretly dating had come up here. She never expected to see the Grand Duchess. All too often Erna had been turning up in places Karen would never have thought to see her. The pottery room, the stairway to the coal bin, an abandoned well. Most of the places were remote enough that people did not frequent them unless necessary. This had all started about the middle of last month. She had asked to see the floor plans for the mansion, Karen brought them to her and Erna had poured over the plans for days. Did she hear us? Erna had gotten lost in the mansion several times and the servile staff had made fun of her about it, when they were sat in the lounge. They were not exactly quiet with their ridicule and laughter. What if she heard us and she tells the Prince? The young maids had looked at Karen with tears in their eyes. Don¡¯t worry about such pointless things. Karen had told them. From then on, the Grand Duchess was never found lost around the mansion again. Instead, she had become like a ghost, suddenly popping up where she was not expected. ¡°If you keep eating those chocolates¡­It¡¯ll be bad for your health, Your Highness,¡± Karen said to Erna. ¡°I¡¯ve not eaten that many.¡± ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be eating them on a day like today, were you not ailed earlier?¡± The Grand Duchess had vomited after standing for the painter for so long. She was now hovering over a box of colourful chocolates like nothing had happened. Even when it was suggested that the painter come back another time, Erna insisted on getting the work done. She had a smile on her face, like she hadn¡¯t just voided the contents of her stomach. ¡°Your Highness, the necklace,¡± Erna stopped fiddling with the box of chocolates and gave Karen a quizzical look. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the nonsense people are saying. The staff were there, they knew the necklace was a gift from the Prince.¡± Karen said, her throat becoming suddenly dry. All the servants who had been on the honeymoon knew that the diamond necklace had been a present from the Prince and had nothing to do with the whims of the Grand Duchess. The Grand Duchess was a noble lady, even if she lacked a little in the education of one, but she was definitely not one to enjoy frivolous luxury. Even if Erna had begged the Prince to get her the necklace, there would be no reason to criticise and probably wouldn¡¯t have, if it had been anyone other than Erna. She is his wife after all. No one would have taken issue with it. If not for the necklace, people would have looked for something else to criticise the Grand Duchess for. The shameless woman who took the position away from the more deserving Princess Gladys. Karen rarely felt at ease in this matter. She certainly felt like Gladys was the more deserving of the two of them, but she could see how uncomfortable the Grand Duchess was, when the Prince sent for the necklace and then put it on Erna¡¯s neck. Karen could vaguely guess the heart of the Grand Duchess in that moment. ¡°Are you worried about me?¡± Erna asked with a gentle smile. ¡°That¡­¡± ¡°Thank you, Karen. Sincerely.¡± Erna took Karen¡¯s advice and began to wipe her hands with a handkerchief. Even if she had decided to eat the remaining chocolates, she would have only made herself feel more sick and she wouldn¡¯t be able to make dinner. Erna went back down the spire, clutching the half eaten box of chocolates. She had felt much better in the cool breeze and a stomach full of sweets. She had been so upset and depressed when she climbed the stairs. There were so many feelings swirling around her when she saw Pavel, but none of them she could express. She had to stick to formal greetings and conversations, it felt unfair to Pavel. She became more resolute in that feeling when Pavel left in the late afternoon. She was resentful of Bjorn for deciding to go with Pavel. She couldn¡¯t even reveal how she felt about that, because she didn¡¯t want to cause any misunderstanding. It was not only the reputation of herself and Pavel that would be damaged, but that of Bjorn as well and Erna did not want to be that kind of wife. It was okay for her to be ridiculed and ignored by everyone, she was able to endure it, as long as she was with Bjorn. If he could understand her true feelings, consider her a good wife and live happily for a long time, then she would be content. As she entered the hallway leading to the bedroom, Erna saw Mrs Fitz walking on the otherside. ¡°Ah, there you are, Your Highness.¡± Mrs Fitz stopped a few steps away and greeted Erna. Erna bowed her head in a corresponding greeting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I left my seat.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s quite alright, Your Highness, I will get the maids to set your dinner.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll discuss that with Bjorn and decide.¡± A flash of embarrassment appeared on Mrs Fitz¡¯s face. ¡°Your Highness,¡± wrinkles fanned out from between Mrs¡¯ Fitz¡¯s brow, ¡°His Highness has stepped out. He probably won¡¯t be back until late.¡± It was as unreal as the sunset that filled the hallway with golden light. CH 78 The bedroom was locked in total darkness, even in the middle of the day, thanks to the blackout curtains. Bjorn laid on his bed, staring up at the ceiling. He didn¡¯t look at his watch, he sensed that it was around midday. There was no rush, there was nothing important going on today. Not unless Erna intended to bug him with something. He wondered what sort of mundane adventures that woman might have planned for them if he were to get up now. He let out a sigh and closed his eyes. He had decided not to go to his wife¡¯s room when he came back late last night, he figured it would be more comfortable for the pair of them. Erna would have hounded him too early in the morning, then chased him about the mansion, looking like she was about to cry. Even just thinking about Erna clinging to him constantly was enough to annoy, so he rang the service bell and started to rise from his bed. Feet barely touched the floor when the maids came rushing in, pulling aside the curtains and illuminating the bedroom with bright sunlight. Bjorn moved to stand in front of the window. The sun tickled his skin with warmth and it reminded him of Erna¡¯s touch. The second the woman crossed his mind again, he realised the mansion was uncharacteristically quiet. ¡°Has my wife gone out?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± said the maid serving late morning, lunchtime tea. ¡°For what?¡± ¡°I do not know, Your Highness, I will go and check with Mrs Fitz.¡± ¡°No,¡± said Bjorn, taking up a tea cup, ¡°you don¡¯t have to do that.¡± The rich aroma of the tea tickled his nose as he took a sip. The sun was warm, there was a pleasant scent of flowers on the breeze and the day was quiet, there was no need to go out and chase chaos, when the day started out so well. The morning felt like the time before Bjorn had decided to take a wife. Quiet, relaxed and everything done in his stride. He drank the tea, read the paper, then took a shower and sat at the breakfast table out on the balcony, smoking a cigar. He completely forgot about Erna. He was well aware that Erna was just an innocent woman, who followed him around like a newly hatched duckling. She always looked at him like he was the centre of the world. She accepted him as he was and understood him. He did not believe Erna had anything but love in her heart. Then he found himself thinking about the artist. His true intentions were unknown to him, but at least Erna was adamant that he was just a friend. The fact that he knew that all too well made him feel bad and he did not like that feeling one bit. Is this jealousy? Bjorn would ask himself that on occasion and each time he would laugh to himself. What has he got to be jealous of? He was friends with Erna, that was all, Erna is quite insistent on that fact. There was no need to be jealous. Tired of the thought, Bjorn decided to walk the gardens to clear his head. There was no use obsessing over this thing, there was not much that could be done about it. It was the kind of relationship where you just had to stick at it, enjoy your wife and love her as best you can. Don¡¯t put any unnecessary meaning to the bed feelings. Keep it light and fresh, like just another means of entertainment in his life. Bjorn plucked a ripe green and red apple from a tree and leaned on the railing that bordered the small stream that went down to the fountain. Its jets of water sparkled in the midday sun. Taking a bite of the apple, Bjorn let the acidic juices swell in his mouth and enjoyed the sweetness of it. The bad feeling that had been plaguing him since thinking about Erna and Pavel faded away like a dream and he was able to enjoy the splendid afternoon. Or so it would seem. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°It¡¯s already that late?¡± Erna said when realising the time. She had been talking none stop for two hours. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to take up too much of your time, I should be going.¡± The young Grand Duchess said with wide eyes. ¡°How long are you going to keep doing this?¡± Duchess Arsene said, fixing Erna with a glare. She had been silent the entire time Erna was talking. Her white cat didn¡¯t seem to mind, curled up on the uninvited guests lap. It was toward the end of the last winter that Erna first started to invade the Arsene Duchy. She had only come to say hello and maybe talk about how great her honeymoon had been. Duchess Arsene did not like her eldest Grandson because he had turned a lifetime of pride, into a lifetime of shame. She hated her Grandson¡¯s bride even worse, as she felt the Grand Duchess was only trying to show off her position. The Grand Duchess had stayed for over two hours in the drawing room. Before leaving, she left a little gift, with a note to suggest she would be back next week. The Duchess Arsene had ordered it to be thrown away, she suspected that the Grand Duchess was trying to buy favour with expensive gifts, but when a maid emptied the box, the Duchess was surprised to find slippers, a shawl and a corsage brooch. Relatively ordinary looking gifts of very little value. What was more absurd was that the box next to it, a gift for Charlotte, the white cat, it contained a small pillow and a feathered fishing rod. She had originally thought that Erna was trying to play a little prank on her. That was until she heard Erna had given Philip a reading stand and Isabelle a pair of pruning scissors. It seemed like Erna completely disregarded the fact that they were king and queen, but considering their hobbies of reading and flower arranging, they were entirely appropriate gifts. She had laughed when she heard Erna had gifted Leonid a pair of glasses. It seemed like the woman was going out of her way to find gifts people would find useful. She laughed again and threw hers in the bin. She thought Erna was a snob, who secured the position of Grand Duchess by her looks. Now that she had come to know the girl, she seemed just that, a little child with barely an interesting side to her. It was only for that reason that she wanted to meed the new Grand Duchess in the first place, but now she was stuck meeting the girl every Wednesday, or so it would seem. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you directly, what are you intentions?¡± She said to Erna, before she left. The Duchess felt silly for being scared to ask the girl such a serious question. Whether she¡¯s unbelievably clever, or just an idiot with no plan, she was going to find out. Seeing the smile on the Grand Duchess¡¯ face made Arsene feel like the idiot. ¡°Its Bjorn¡¯s birthday in a couple months, I really want to invite you to dinner.¡± How could she have not known that that was such a rude request? Is this girl a monster or something? ¡°Are you sure? It has been years since I¡¯ve celebrated your husbands birthday.¡± ¡°I know, but I still want to invite his Grandmother.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Its the first birthday present I want to give my husband.¡± This innocent looking girl, who was both an idiot and a monster, was declaring war with an angelic smile. ¡°Did your husband put you up to this?¡± Surely this child couldn¡¯t have thought of such plot on her own. Or was she just intending to make fun of the Duchess of Arsene? ¡°No, please, you must keep it a secret from Bjorn, it¡¯s to be a surprise.¡± The Grand Duchess gave such a thrilling answer, it broke the Duchess Arsene¡¯s fighting spirit. Then, for the last two months, she has been coming round, like clockwork, every Wednesday, disturbing her peaceful life. If she had locked her self away and not seen the Grand Duchess, she would probably have just sat and drank tea with the cat. When she did sit with her face to face, showing nothing but stern contempt, the girl would yammering on endlessly, mostly about her husband. ¡°I wont be able to breath until this birthday passes,¡± the Duchess said. Charlotte stretched on Erna¡¯s lap, before moodily waltzing over to her cushion on the other side of the couch. ¡°His birthday isn¡¯t just this year, Grandma.¡± The girl gave out such spiteful words, but her face remained placid and carefree. Was this why Bjorn had chosen this wife? Such a troublesome young girl. ¡°Never come again,¡± the Duchess Arsene would say, as Erna left. ¡°See you next week,¡± the Grand Duchess would always reply. And so it was, that Wednesday¡¯s uninvited guest would come back each week, to harass the poor, old woman. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The whole basin of the Abit River had been dyed red, Erna saw, as she went over the Grand Duke¡¯s bridge in her carriage. Chewing on a lace of liquorice to sooth a sore throat, Erna gazed out at the scenery. The sky was painted red by the setting sun and with the water rose-coloured, she couldn¡¯t get enough of it. She was always like that, even thought she saw it every day, just like her husband. Soon she will be back at Schuber Palace, where her husband would hopefully be waiting, if he has not already gone out. Erna put up with it. Erna endured it. He would get up late, break his promises and head out to the social club. Drink and gamble until the earliest hours of the morning, stumble in drunk and sleep until the afternoon. Again and again, Erna endured it, but her husband had a talent for showing his affection when she most needed it and for that reason, she endured some more. Erna would repeatedly doze off and wake up, waiting for Bjorn to come home. She tried not to care if he came home or not and tried to get a good nights sleep, but she couldn¡¯t relax, sleeping alone in her bed. ¡®Bjorn, why can¡¯t you be a more stalwart husband? I don¡¯t like this.¡¯ she had said, when he finally came home, stinking of alcohol. ¡®Who do you think you¡¯ve married?¡¯ He swept his dishevelled hair back and looked at her with cool eyes, quite uncharacteristic of a drunkard. Is it not funny to marry a prodigal son and expect a saint? ¡®That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡¯ ¡®If you marry this kind of man, than you should love him anyway, is that not a wife¡¯s duty?¡¯ Bjorn said, coming closer to Erna with his head cocked, looking her up and down. He threw a sharp, mocking glance at Erna, laced with a friendly tone as if whispering love. He walked past her as if nothing had happened. Erna tried to be patient. Se was to see it through, somehow, but Bjorn had snapped her last nerve, broke her patience. ¡®You were supposed to sleep in my bed with me tonight.¡¯ Looking at his back as he headed toward his bedroom, Erna summoned up the courage to face him. She hated him a lot at that point, but she didn¡¯t want to be shunned by him. ¡®Bjorn, we were supposed to share the same bed.¡¯ Bjorn opened the door to his bed room with a sigh, went in and closed the door again behind him. Erna stood in the quiet corridor, alone, for a long time. Erna opened her eyes when the carriage came to a stop, she tried to erase the thoughts that swam endlessly around her mind. Today, she would understand if Bjorn wanted to spend all night drinking and playing poker, she hoped for it really. ¡°Welcome, Your Highness, the Prince is waiting for you,¡± Mrs Fitz said. Of course, today would be the day the man didn¡¯t want to do anything he liked the most. CH 79 ¡°Why are you so quiet?¡± Bjorn broke the heavy silence at the dinner table. ¡°I¡¯m just a little tired today,¡± Erna replied stiffly. She kept her eyes on the plate in front of her, like a defiant child, she was very angry. As always, Bjorn laughed it off. ¡°Why, what did you get up to today?¡± He hated it when Erna behaved like a sulky child. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it, I too have a private life,¡± she looked away from the dinner table. Bjorn finished up his dinner and the servants took the empty dishes away. He leaned on the back of the chair and watched Erna. She normally liked to make a fuss about her day, but she just stared at her plate as she ate, pretending she couldn¡¯t feel Bjorn staring at her. ¡°Erna, you shouldn¡¯t waste your energy on such pointless things, you should concentrate on doing what makes you happy.¡± It was a harsh remark, made to feel friendly by his soft tone and inviting smile. ¡°What do you think I should do? Am I some sort of doll that you can pose however you like, whenever you like?¡± The words came with effort, but Erna let them come out. More and more it seemed like she didn¡¯t know Bjorn. He was a kind and considerate man at times, but now she could see that he probably didn¡¯t mean it, or did these things by accident. The closer she got to him, the more difficult he was. It felt like she was better off keeping Bjorn at a distance, remaining indifferent. ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, why don¡¯t you try being that kind of wife?¡± He titled his head slightly and wore a wicked grin on his face. ¡°No,¡± Erna said, standing up in a shot and throwing her napkin onto the table. She had wanted to resolve the awkwardness of the relationship, but she forgot she was dealing with a completely cold-blooded man. A poisonous mushroom. ¡°I know I¡¯m lacking in most areas, but still, I am trying to make an effort and I will continue to do so.¡± It had been almost half a year since they had gotten married, but she still thought of herself as that lost girl in a strange world. She believed she was getting better, but was she still lacking so much in his eyes? Or maybe it was simply because he never had any expectations in her in the first place. Although she was completely disillusioned with her efforts to please her husband, she still didn¡¯t want to become some emotionless doll that he could do whatever he wanted with. ¡°Sit down, Erna,¡± Bjorn said with a sigh. It was just like last night, he threw hurtful words and showed a strange joy on his face, like he was confirming that he had this woman¡¯s heart. That secret joy of his to see her shamed, like looking at her own bottom. ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± Erna said, rubbing her red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am busy doing useless things.¡± Erna bowed her head and left, stomping as she went. When she disappeared from view, Bjorn let out a dry laugh. The servant approached hesitantly and placed down a plate of pudding in front of Bjorn. ¡°No, take it away,¡± Bjorn said with a wave of a hand. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Do you not have anything to say?¡± Mrs Fitz asked Bjorn, as he sat at his desk with his nose buried in some important file. He did not respond. ¡°No? I¡¯m just surprised to hear you and the Grand Duchess fighting.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s fighting?¡± Bjorn looked up with a bland smile It was funny to call that unprecedentedly fierce and bitter rebellion a fight. Erna was just being Erna, a woman who will smile like the sun again after a few jokes, a smile and a friendly kiss. ¡°You are a good person, Your Highness, a better person with her at your side,¡± Mrs Fitz spoke in a low voice. ¡°What a generous evaluation, from the strict Mrs Fitz.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just speaking the truth.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Bjorn nodded. Mrs Fitz looked at him anxiously. The former crown Prince and the Princess of Lars had such a perfect honeymoon. It was a quiet, elegant, peaceful time. It was not suitable for a young couple of that age, but they were the pride of Lechen and Lars. But was the marriage perfect? Mrs Fitz had often asked herself that question recently. The Prince she had known since he was a little child, seemed unfamiliar to her these days. She could not imagine him spending so much time fretting over his wife, only to throw it all away by arguing with her. Mrs Fitz looked at the Prince, then over to Erna¡¯s bedroom. Bjorn and Gladys used to be praised on how they seemed like an old couple, like they¡¯d been together for decades, it made her wonder. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Mrs Fitz said impulsively, could he really have had an affair? ¡°No, never mind.¡± As always, Mrs Fitz buried the question. It was not the kind of thing she could have brought up casually, even if it was the truth, or other truths existed. There was no way to find out, if he decided to hide, there was going to be no way to prise it from him. Bjorn got up from the desk and went over to the door to Erna¡¯s bedroom. The Prince Mrs Fitz had raised was such a gentleman and she loved him for that. He knocked confidently on the door. ¡°Go away,¡± Erna shouted. Bjorn frowned and knocked again with more force, making the handle rattle. ¡°Open the door, Erna.¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to. My bed is expensive.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°It means you can not come and go as you please,¡± her cry was ferocious, like a beast. ¡°Erna, you¡¯d better open this door.¡± Bjorn was laughing, more out of surprise and knocked on the door again. The harder he knocked, the louder Erna shouted and the dark, quiet halls of the Grand Palace was filled with the battle of newly-wed¡¯s. Surprised by the disturbance, maids and servants filtered out and gathered around to listen. ¡°You really think I can¡¯t open this door if you don¡¯t open up?¡± Bjorn was no longer relaxed, or wore a smile like this was some big jest. The servants looked at each other, what were they going to do if the Prince asked for the key to the door? The Prince took a breath and calmed himself. He backed away from the door, but never once took his cool, cold eyes from the lock. He looked like a predator about to pounce and unless the servants intervened quickly, he was really going to open the door with a kick. ¡°Who do you think is going to lose out in the end, Erna?¡± Bjorn shook off the servant holding him back. ¡°Well, it¡¯s certainly not going to be my loss!¡± Bjorn took a deep breath and swallowed dryly. It looked like he was controlling his anger, but anyone looking closer would be able to see the vein¡¯s popping in his head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you, so go away and before you even think of it, the couple¡¯s passage is also locked.¡± This woman¡­she¡¯s out of mind. Bjorn thought. This deer was definitely a mad. ¡°If you don¡¯t open this door and come out right now, you¡¯ll never see my face again,¡± Bjorn¡¯s was quite serious in his threat. ¡°Wow, thank you so much for your consideration!¡± The onlookers witnessing the fight grew embarrassed and wondered if they should have given the couple space. ¡°If you need a doll, go ask your nanny. A pretty doll, the ones that all the princes like!¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s see who will lose out in the end,¡± Bjorn turned away from the door with a laugh. Surprised, the by-standers hurried back, lowering their eyes. There was only one, Mrs Fitz, who dared not move and looked at the prince. ¡°Congratulations on your first fight,¡± she said. From his first cry, his first babble, or his first step, she always congratulated him on every Prince¡¯s ¡®first.¡¯ ¡°Do you need me to fetch you a doll?¡± Bjorn¡¯s brow wrinkled at the question, it was a different look to the one he had just been wearing during the fight, like he was seriously considering it. After staring into space for awhile, Bjorn turned as if nothing had happened. He walked back to his room at a leisurely pace. His anger was still brimming on the surface, as he slammed his bedroom door. ¡°Yup, he¡¯s our prince,¡± someone muttered. ¡°Why, were you expecting another Leonid?¡± Mrs Fitz said. Some of the other servants muttered to themselves, or whispered to each other, ¡°oh my god, that¡¯s our prince.¡± CH 80 ¡°Prince.¡± ¡°I¡¯m a prince too.¡± ¡°Me too.¡± The people sat around the spacious table shouted to one another, Lisa heard the commotion as she came into the room and clicked her tongue. Everyone likes to gamble, so much so that if they were not servants, they would all be card players in the city, but they were stuck with what they had. It really was the end of the world when they had to resort to revealing the winners and losers of the married couple fight. ¡°Hey, Lisa, what about you?¡± A maid asked Lisa with a bright face. It had been nearly a week since the first terrible fight between the Grand Duke and Duchess and in that week, they had not spoken to each other once. Lisa flashed a frown as she approached the table. Everyone here was betting on the prince, Lisa wasn¡¯t intending to bet, she was a self respecting person, but at the same time, she wanted to show support for her long time mistress. ¡°I bet for the Grand Duchess.¡± Lisa put in, she felt bad for doing this, but she couldn¡¯t just watch Erna get ignored. The other servants showed sympathetic looks at Lisa, as her name was added under Erna, which had been empty up until that point. Lisa didn¡¯t have chance to say anything when the call bell the the Grand Duchess¡¯ room rang. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should rest?¡± Lisa said. Erna¡¯s complexion was worrying. Over the last few days, it seemed like her health was deteriorating, but Erna behaved like nothing was wrong. Other than looking pale, paler than normal, she didn¡¯t look like a person who had just emptied her stomach. ¡°I¡¯m okay, Lisa, I¡¯m resting.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure this counts as resting,¡± Lisa added, worry all over her face. All about the desk Erna had been working at, scraps of cloths lay strewn out and half cut up. Erna was busy scissoring and judging by the shapes of the petal pattern she was cutting around, she was making a rose. ¡°Because my mind goes all over the place when I¡¯m resting, I need to keep busy so my mind can rest,¡± Erna smiled at Lisa, but didn¡¯t take her eyes from the cloth. Lisa looked at the piled up corsages already finished, the desk crammed with petals and the faint smile on Erna¡¯s face. She might be a petite woman, but she had the strongest spirit. It was clear that her idea of resting was very different from most. Erna put down her scissors and rubbed her red fingers. Then, after taking a sip of lukewarm tea, she picked up the scissors and resumed her work. Lisa could do nothing but help. Clearing away wasted material and bringing in fresh cloth. It felt like the time Erna was making corsages to raise money to pay off debts. ¡°Your Highness, if we sell this back to Mr Pent¡­ah, you cant.¡± The excitement quickly dissolved as she took up a bunch of colourful corsages. It was quite impossible for the Grand Duchess to sell artificial flowers to department stores. At that time, they were in a situation where they needed money, but now that she was famous for being the Grand Duchess of Lechen, it might be considered unseemly. They could have sold the corsages under a pseudonym, but if anyone was to find out, well, the Grand Duchess had enough scandal to worry about. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give them to the maids?¡± Erna said excitedly. ¡°Why? All they do is gossip behind your back.¡± The corsages were beautiful and coveted by many. Lisa remembered well the face of Mr Pent when he found out Erna would no longer be providing them. ¡°This precious thing,¡± Lisa help up a rose corsage Erna had just finished, ¡°how much money would you get for selling this?¡± ¡°We can¡¯t sell them, but, why would the maids hate them?¡± ¡°Well, they wouldn¡¯t, but why would you want to give them to people who only gossip about you?¡± ¡°We can give it to them as a present, Lisa, then they might realise that I am a good person, at least, a little bit.¡± Lisa felt only cynical answers come to the surface, but couldn¡¯t bear to say them out loud and just nodded at the Grand Duchess as she smiled. Anyone who didn¡¯t fall for her smile were evil people, the Poison Mushroom Prince especially so. ¡°Will you give a present to the prince too?¡± Although she was desperate for the two to get along more than anyone, Lisa also wanted Erna to win this fight. It was sad to be in a position of unbridled love for a man, but resentful to lose the first fight. ¡°What was that, Lisa?¡± Erna had been so caught up in her flowers, practically face down on the desk, looked up at her maid, waiting for her to say those resentful words again. Although they had fought because they could no longer hold back their feelings, Erna didn¡¯t want this. On the first day, she felt relieved, on the second she grew worried and on the third, she slowly opened the door to her chamber. Had Bjorn been there, she was ready to pretend that he had won, but once more he showed his true face and was absent. Bjorn had never looked for Erna. He slept along, ate alone, went out alone and everything he did, he acted like he didn¡¯t have a wife back home. He acted like he was never going to see her face again. Their relationship had been stuck like this for over a week as Erna, who¡¯s pride had been hurt, responded in the same vain. The overly spacious palace made it easier for the pair to ignore and avoid each other. Erna took a sip of her tea as she began to feel nauseous again. She gathered together the finished corsages. Roses, Cherry Blossoms, Lilies of the Valley and orange flowers. The flowers almost seemed to bloom as they were disturbed. Lisa began to mix the flowers. Erna was much better at making artificial flowers, but Lisa was better at weaving them together. ¡°The more I think about it, the more its just a waste. These are some of the finest corsages you¡¯ve made.¡± While complaining, Lisa carefully made gifts for the other maids. The remaining flowers were also decorated on Erna¡¯s hat. Just as she tried on the hat, Mrs Fitz picked it up. Staring at the still, nervous people like children caught doing bad things, she began to report without much admonition. ¡°The Royal Family will arrive at Schuber Palace in three days, before the opening ceremony. I got a call from the palace sayign that you don¡¯t have to prepare a separate meeting for that day. It is the will of Her Majesty the Queen that it will be enough to have the family together at dinner.¡± ¡°Ah, yes, then prepare the banquet dinner for that day according to Her Majesty¡¯s wishes,¡± Erna said calmly. With the King and Queen, the couple had five children, Princess Louise and her husband and their young children. Adding Erna to the mix, the family would easily fill up the dinning room table. ¡°This is the final guest list, please check it through,¡± Mrs Fitz said. The Royal Family, including the King and Queen, would be staying at Schuber Palace for the World Expo opening ceremony. If it had not been for the fact that the twin princes birthday was only a couple days before the opening ceremony, they might have gone some where else, but for now, the banquet was under Erna¡¯s jurisdiction, being the hostess of the Palace. She was nervous. Erna went over the list very carefully and went on to discuss a few more. It was just as Mrs Fitz was leaving that the nausea came to Erna again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mrs Fitz, I¡¯ve been feeling quite nauseous recently.¡± ¡°I will call a doctor,¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°No, there¡¯s no need, I have medication for stomach cramps,¡± as Erna shook her head, Lisa was already coming up with the medication. ¡°Don¡¯t take that medicine,¡± Mrs Fitz demanded, ¡°I will get the doctor to give you a proper check up, maybe its just symptoms of a stomach ache, but didn¡¯t you miss your cycle this month?¡± ¡°My, cycle? Oh¡­¡± Erna flushed with embarrassment. Erna¡¯s mind suddenly raced. Mrs Fitz turned to Lisa, who was desperately trying to hold back the desire to jump about and stamp her feet. ¡°Go to the housekeeper¡¯s office and tell her to call the doctor, now, Lisa.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* A dark brown stallion galloped through the forest. The powerful sounds of hooves echoed up and down the path, littered with new spring growth in full bloom. The hooves stopped only when it reached the end of the forest and overlooked Schuber Bay. The mane blustered and billowed in the fresh sea breeze. Bjorn got off the horse, took off his riding hat and breathed in the cool air. The calm sea glittered brightly with the light from the sun. It was a beautiful day and the perfect presentation of spring. Thick cotton clouds hung suspended in the azure blue sky. There was a sweet scent of blossom, the low buzz of busy bees and the chirrup of finches. Bjorn laughed at the fact that some people didn¡¯t like spring. The weather resembled Erna. When he roused in the morning and went out onto the balcony, he first got that thought, the start of an unlucky day. When the swear cooled, Bjorn got back on the horse. When he erased the thoughts of that woman, his day resumed its carefree calmness. Thanks to her, he had been enjoying riding out a lot more. He had nothing to lose. Two days ago, he had run into Erna, who had been out for a walk with her maid. Even when their eyes met, she didn¡¯t turn around and she was still entirely unforgiving. She simply held up her parasol to block their view of each other and carried on walking. She passed him by, lace and ribbons fluttering in the breeze as if trying to tease him. Bjorn sat on the horse for a long time, not moving and just griped the reigns tightly. Bjorn shook his head and erased the bad memory as he came into the garden. When he reached the front door of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, the servants rushed out to greet him. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s the Grand Duchess, the medical examination has been done, you need to go to her.¡± ¡°Medical examination?¡± Bjorn wore a frown on his face at the dumb grin on the servants face, he was fast becoming annoyed at the situation and as he was about to speak. ¡°Congratulations, Your Highness, you¡¯re about to become a father.¡± CH 81 Erna stared up at the ceiling, she felt distant. She thought about it a hundred times over already, but she could not focus her attention. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much,¡± Dr Erickson said. He offered Erna a kind smile. Had the situation been reversed, he would feel embarrassed too, so he did his best to reassure Erna. Mrs Fitz stood alongside the doctor. Lisa had been slowly backing away through the whole examination, had left the room a little while ago. Erna was relived that there was one less person in the room. ¡°I¡¯m very glad to report that there is nothing wrong with your body, Your Highness.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a given,¡± said Mrs Fitz. Erna tried to smile as the two attempted to reassure her. She had thought she was pregnant, due to her nausea and being late for her period. Just as the doctor came to call, her period started. Erna stopped the examination for awhile and went to the bathroom. She couldn¡¯t believe the reality of the situation and felt embarrassed. She wanted to disappear like smoke. ¡°You¡¯ve only been married for half a year, you¡¯re young and have plenty of time. There is no need to hurry,¡± the doctor said, looking at Erna. Erna barely raised her head. She grabbed the quilt and pulled it up over herself. She felt like she wanted to cry because she was lying in bed as a patient, but at the same time, she was not a patient. ¡°However, I am worried about the constant stomach cramps and nausea. I¡¯ll prescribe a stronger medicine, but no matter what I give you, this is not something that will go away while you are under stress, so please take it easy.¡± It was clear that this was not pregnancy, but Dr Erikson expressed his intention to continue the examination. If the symptoms of vomiting are severe enough to be mistaken for morning sickness, then he needed to find the root of the problem. Erna let out a sigh of relief when the doctor packed up his medical bag. It was then that the door opened without warning. Bjorn revealed himself, the man who had shouted that Erna would never see his face again. He strode across the room and stood by the bed, his eyes were only ever on Erna. She faced him helplessly. There was no sign of the childish man who had gone to war with her, anywhere on his face. ¡°Erna, is it true, are you pregnant?¡± Erna blinked at the suffocating feeling. Every time she closed and opener her eyes, it felt like her consciousness was flickering. It would be nice if she could just let go, she recalled when she had fainted from being proposed to, but it didn¡¯t go her way, which only deepened her despair. Bjorn, not getting an answer from the flushed Erna, looked over to the doctor and Mrs Fitz. ¡°Please explain.¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± As Dr Erickson began to talk, Erna raised her hands and covered her face. She hated her husband, she really hated him. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna lay dead on her bed, staring up at the ceiling. Her pale complexion, white clothes and neatly stacked hands on her chest, she certainly seemed like she should be sleeping in a coffin. Bjorn sat back in a chair. The shadow of his lanky legs swayed in the dusk light. He pretended like there was nothing wrong. Erna stubbornly turned away from him. ¡°Why are you still here? Go back to your own room!¡± Bjorn didn¡¯t move, he just carried on staring at Erna with a mocking smile. ¡°You should be ashamed,¡± she continued. She sat up in her bed, still not turning to face Bjorn. Her pyjamas were all crumpled and her hair was a mess. She saw no reason to look her best for a man she didn¡¯t even care about. ¡°You¡¯re just mean, do you feel better now that you see me like this?¡± ¡°No, well, not yet.¡± Bjorn tilted his head, ¡°be more embarrassed.¡± ¡°What!?¡± ¡°Get flushed and panicked, stomp your feet, you¡¯re good at that.¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t! I¡¯m not embarrassed at all!¡± Erna held her head up, as if reaffirming her resolve, ¡°it¡¯s not my fault, Mrs Fitz was the one that called the doctor and spread the rumour.¡± ¡°Oh, so you wish to blame others?¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± Erna shouted. Bjorn burst into laughter. No matter how his wife felt after her great disgrace, this commotion was amusing. Glaring at her husband with tears in her eyes, Erna also burst into laughter. Her stomach ached, her belly ached and she still didn¡¯t know why. Laughing, she suddenly felt better. It was probably all because of this man in front of her. ¡°I see.¡± That was all Bjorn had said, when the doctor told him the full story. Erna was taken aback by his attitude, as if it wasn¡¯t such a big deal. When Bjorn stopped laughing, the silence came back. It was a soft silence, not as awkward as it had been before. It was a silence that seemed to be born from the inky darkness slowly permeating the room, so Bjorn got up and lit he bedside lamp. ¡°Lie down Erna,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not a patient, there¡¯s nothing wrong with me.¡± ¡°Does the cramps not hurt?¡± He wore a warm smile. ¡°Well, at least I¡¯m not pregnant,¡± she didn¡¯t mean for it to sound like a joke. She rubbed her hot cheeks and laid back down and pulled the blanket up over herself. She continued to stare up at the ceiling. After a long moment, she turned to look at Bjorn, who did not flinch when their eyes met. He was so mean, but he didn¡¯t look away. He was such an uncomfortable man who made her nervous all the time, but for some reason, when ever she was in trouble, it was him she would think about. The worst thing about it was that the person who embarrassed and upset her the most was Bjorn, but when he was around her, she felt better and at ease. ¡°Sorry for causing a commotion,¡± Erna whispered. They were married, they were husband and wife. She realised that when he came into the room. They got married, they¡¯re going to have kids one day and they will be parents. They will have to raise a family together. Holding his hand through this would mean so much. As she recalled all those emotions, she didn¡¯t want to continue on with this meaningless quarrel any more. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± a small smile tugged at the corners of Bjorn¡¯s lips. ¡°Bjorn, how did you feel when you heard the wrong news?¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just curious about how you felt.¡± ¡°What I felt¡­¡± Bjorn¡¯s eyes narrowed in thought. From the moment he heard the news, to the moment he came into the room was blank. In its place was the moment from four years ago. The disgusting smell of grass on the hot summer breeze. The suffocating knot of the tie around his neck. The shadows of strangely twisted objects and the smile of a father with his first child. Before opening Erna¡¯s door, he had stood there for a long moment, holding the door knob, not sure if he should even go in. He knew full well that it would not be the same as that day, but he couldn¡¯t shake the memory of it from his mind. He was annoyed at himself. Once he cleared the confusion was he finally able to open the door, only to face dejection at the fuss caused by Mrs Fitz over his wife¡¯s simple maladies. It wasn¡¯t something to get upset about though. The explanations from the doctor and Mrs Fitz was ridiculous, but he ignored them and concentrated on his cute wife. It all turned out to be a simple fuss on a beautiful spring day. Bjorn realised that there was a minor change from the events of four years ago, minor changes do exists. Congratulations, you¡¯re going to become a father. Even as he heard the greeting, he knew he was not the father, but today, he would have been. With that small change, he no longer thought back on that hot summer day, there was only Erna, her bashful cry, her languid body in the sunlight and her own laughter that permeated the landscape like a gentle breeze. One day, when he would hear that congratulations again, he will be the father. The father of the child the woman in front of him will give birth to. Bjorn lowered his eyes and faced Erna. Her nervous face considered him breathlessly, clutching at a pillow case. When he was the Crown Prince, he considered it part of the reasonability given to him, but now that he has come down from that position, it was not his job any more. He had married again and the supposition that a child would come along was only a matter of course. Actually, he still didn¡¯t know what being a father would be like, what he would truly feel. The only thing he did know was that he was curious. What would a child between Erna and himself be like? ¡°Well,¡± Bjorn tried to express his thoughts with a laugh, ¡°get some rest, Erna.¡± He stood up and leaned over to kiss his wife on the cheek. There was no longer any point in continuing any childish argument with his wife. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Nervous, Erna reached out and grabbed his hand as he turned away. He looked down at her, with his body turned away. ¡°You said it was expensive, your bed.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But you¡¯re rich.¡± Erna clutched his long smooth fingers more tightly. Quietly, looking down at the hand, Bjorn sighed and sat on the edge of the bed. ¡°Will you sleep here, with me?¡± Erna looked at Bjorn with eyes filled with anticipation. ¡°If you let me touch your chest,¡± he whispered sweetly. Erna threw Bjorn¡¯s hand. The sound of slapping and giggling filled the soft darkness. CH 82 Erna started her morning in the garden. Since the spring came in full force, she had been spending most of her mornings out in the garden. Bjorn would wake up and find Erna missing from the bed, it was not very pleasant for him. Bjorn leaned on the railing of the bedroom balcony and watched Erna walk the path that connected the great fountain with the Abit River. Lisa was following behind as always, Erna¡¯s ever present shadow. The rich artificial flowers in Erna¡¯s hat were different from the ones she had yesterday, which were different from the ones she had the day before. She was changing those flowers every morning, before she went out for her walk. Somehow, he found that side of her was cute. Bjorn went back into the bedroom with a smile on his face and rang the service bell. Greg, the butler, came in with the morning paper and tea. ¡°Your Highness, a customer from the bank is waiting in the study,¡± Greg said slowly. ¡°Tell him I will be there as soon as my wife returns from her walk.¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness, what time should I have the carriage ready to depart?¡± ¡°Eleven o¡¯clock would be good,¡± Bjorn said, as he settled in to read the paper. Today¡¯s paper had an entire page devoted to talking about the strong alliance between Lechen and Lars. It was a fairly credible article, with quotes from the foreign minister of Lars. The King of Lars maintained a happy and stable relationship with Lechen, even after he failed to return Gladys to the throne. It would have been a huge dent to his pride, but he did not let that affect his relationship with Lechen. Bjorn liked this kind of relationship. The type where everyone maintains a friendly disposition to each other, so long as everyone gets their share of the pie. After reading through the few interesting articles in the paper, Bjorn went back out onto the balcony and fired up a cigar. The stone wall was warmed by the sun already, he leaned on it as he watched Erna climb the steps that led up to the mansion. Bjorn watched Erna carefully. Every time the wind gusted, her chemise dress clung to her body, revealing the welcome curves of her lovely body. Erna looked up at him, almost as if she sensed his lecherous study. How could such a small woman hold more presence than the Great Fountain, or any of the statues around it? ¡°Oh, Bjorn, you¡¯re awake.¡± Her voice echoed up to him and he smiled, letting out a thick puff of smoke that was quickly snatched away by the breeze. Their petty turmoil was a faded memory and his world was calm again. The spring morning seemed more beautiful and peaceful, after the fact. He waved to Erna as she climbed the steps leading into the mansion, admiring the fluttering tails of her ribbons and flowers. Bjorn unconsciously pulled on the cigar, the ash seemed to him like warm embers of falling snow, which fell quietly somewhere deep in his heart, in infinite silence. The cigar was stubbed out in the ashtray and Bjorn prayed that Erna would run into Mrs Fitz on her way up to the bedroom, realising that she would probably choke on the cigar smoke before it had a chance to be blown away. Despite the smoke, Erna would still stand by him and she would start getting an irritating, scratchy cough. Her lack of desire was more tolerable than a nerve-scratching cough. ¡°Bjorn,¡± Erna called out, knocking before coming into her own bedroom. Judging by the bright smile on her face, and glow, it would seem she was able to avoid Mrs Fitz and she came right up in front of him. ¡°Look at you, all worn out,¡± Bjorn stroked Erna¡¯s cheek with the back of a couple fingers. The tips of his fingers brushed her cheeks and showed a little playfulness that was at odds with her calm expression. ¡°I think I need to work on my stamina though.¡± ¡°Stamina?¡± ¡°Well, whenever we have sex, I would always fall right to sleep after, because I am so exhausted. I¡¯m a bit sorry for that,¡± Erna said calmly. The corners of Bjorn¡¯s lips curled as he looked down at his shy, but brazen, wife. ¡°You work so hard on everything you do, it¡¯s no wonder my shoulders are getting tired. I¡¯m starting to think I should exercise a little more too.¡± ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to at all,¡± Erna was still smiling, even as she acted serious. Bjorn laughed and let his wife go. ¡°Get ready, Erna, there is someone you need to meet.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* All she got for emptying the cookie jar was a thin stack of papers that looked like a small book. She looked at the bankbook in her hand with a frown. It had her name on it and the amount of money that had been deposited, but she couldn¡¯t believe that this little booklet was replacing all her money. She knew that people in the city liked to keep their money in the bank, but she never thought she would be one of those people, not until Bjorn introduced her to the Freyr Bank employee in her study. Erna looked at her empty cookie jar regretfully. It had been a memento from her time before she knew Bjorn and the circumstances that had led to their marriage. It was a symbol of her past efforts and a promise she had made. When the banker concluded the business and stood to leave with Erna¡¯s savings, she let out a sad sigh. ¡°Don¡¯t you like your new cookie jar?¡± Bjorn said, motioning to the bankbook. Bjorn sat with his arms loosely crossed. Erna looked at him, then to the bankbook, then back at him again, then nodded a little. ¡°I liked the old way better, can¡¯t we get it back?¡± ¡°Now Erna, you need to let go of the cookie jar and embrace civilised society.¡± ¡°But this paper doesn¡¯t look like money at all.¡± ¡°No, but it represents your money, see, your name here?¡± ¡°Even so, what if the bank misuses my money, what if they lose it, what if they don¡¯t give it back to me?¡± Erna looked at Bjorn with mistrust in her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t fret, they won¡¯t keep your money from you.¡± ¡°What about if they go bankrupt? I heard that¡¯s another way people end up losing their money.¡± Erna became more serious, concerned that the bank would go bankrupt and completely oblivious to the fact that the owner sat right next to her. ¡°It¡¯s good to have that suspicion, Erna, I don¡¯t think you will ever get scammed,¡± at the mention of getting scammed, Erna¡¯s eyes went so wide. ¡°Could you please not say that? I really hate that word,¡± when Erna looked at Bjorn with a stern face, Bjorn became mischievous. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t want me to say scam? Is scam a painful word for you, Erna? I guess I can stop saying scam.¡± ¡°Bjorn,¡± Erna pouted. ¡°If the bank goes bankrupt, I will make sure you get your money back first, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡± From the accusations of being a petty thief, to being called a scam artist, Bjorn felt like his pride should be bruised, but he understood Erna¡¯s concerns. There was no reason that he should not be showing a little more tolerance, as this had been a gift for Erna. ¡°You just need to get yourself more acquainted with your new cookie jar, trust me, it will be a lot better, and easier, than the old cookie jar,¡± Bjorn looked at his rival, the cookie jar, with a sullen expression. The snowman was still smiling at him and it seemed a lot more menacing. ¡°Your snowman might keep your money in one place, but the new cookie jar will increase in value.¡± ¡°Really, I will be getting more money?¡± Erna¡¯s eyes went wide, ¡°will I really get more money, even if I leave it alone?¡± Erna clearly had no clue about interest rates. She looked at him with a mixture of surprise and doubt. Bjorn started to wonder about the place Erna had grown up, had they really raised such an ignorant lady? Calmly, Bjorn went on to explain deposits and interest rates. Erna listened to him intently, with wide, wondrous eyes and a desire to learn. When he was done, Erna was so excited and decided that she was going to hang her bankbook next to her bed. ¡°Thank you Bjorn, I will cherish it,¡± Erna smiled brighter than ever. She packed her bankbook into the snowman cookie jar. It seemed like she was still too stubborn to completely abandon that jar. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use the safe and leave that old thing?¡± ¡°It might be old, but it¡¯s precious to me. I don¡¯t want to throw it away, it was a gift from my Grandfather,¡± Erna carefully placed the jar in her lap, ¡°he got it for me when I was eight years old, the first birthday after my mother passed. He said he wanted me to smile just like the snowman on the cookie jar. We went outside and made a snowman just like this one,¡± she patted the battered tin lid and smiled just like the snowman. ¡°It¡¯s more precious now than ever. The snowman has melted away and my Grandfather is no longer here. I want to keep this by my side for as long as possible.¡± Even as Erna shared her heartbreaking memory, she kept smiling. Bjorn felt a little embarrassed, he could not expect Erna to throw the cookie jar away now and so simply nodded. Eight years old. The words lingered in his ears for quite some time. He already knew Viscount Hardy¡¯s ex-wife had died, but hearing how old Erna was at the time, filled him with melancholy. Abandoned by her father, only to lose her mother soon after. Come to think of it, she has had a pretty sad life. Although she was saddened by her past, she rarely seemed to let it affect her as she always wore a smile. ¡°Oh, Bjorn, isn¡¯t it time for you to leave? You said you had a meeting with the directors of the bank.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, I might cancel,¡± Bjorn leaned back against his chair. ¡°What, why?¡± ¡°Even if I did nothing, I feel you would happily busying yourself with making your flowers and feeding me.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± Erna got up and shook her head violently, ¡°go, work hard and earn me lots more interest.¡± Bjorn laughed, seeing the resolute ambition of his wife. ¡°Go, now, before I send for Mrs Fitz.¡± Bjorn couldn¡¯t stand the pressure from his wife and the horrid threats she was making. As always, Erna escorted him out to his carriage. Bjorn felt like she was making sure he was heading off to the meeting. He had created a monster. He had to use this to his advantage, teasing her with interest whenever he wanted her to do anything dirty. ¡°Bye,¡± Erna said. Bjorn looked back at her from the carriage and saw a baby deer waving at him. CH 83 ¡°Not too long ago we had our first fight,¡± Erna was saying, bringing up the shameful event. Duchess Arsene looked up from the book she had been reading for the first time since Erna had arrived, right on time for her Wednesday intrusion. Erna had been talking nonstop for the last hour and showed no signs of slowing. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you were horribly defeated.¡± ¡°No, Grandma, I think I won, but not on purpose.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really. The maids and servants had placed bets on who would hold out the longest. My maid, Lisa, was the only one to choose me and because everyone bet on Bjorn, like you Grandma, Lisa won a very sizeable pot, she even bought me chocolates to say thank you.¡± The Duchess saw the proud smile on Erna¡¯s face and knew it to be true. She laughed at the ridiculousness of it. It was clear that Erna had no chance of being a dignified princess, talking about marital problems to others. Not like Gladys, she would never have shared the details of any argument with Bjorn. She was certainly proving to be not as fun as Erna. Erna slowly began to open up and share details about the fight. The Duchess closed her book and placed it on the table, along with her reading glasses. Charlotte sauntered over from looking out of the window sill and settled on the Duchess¡¯ lap. As the Duchess listened to the story, she stroked Charlotte, who purred in satisfaction. It did not seem like a very dignified thing to do, to share the details of the fight and by the end of it, even though Erna had won, it felt like Erna was not in a favourable position. ¡°My dear, why do you like Bjorn so much?¡± Erna was stunned by the question and looked at the Duchess, not entirely sure how to respond. The Duchess looked at her with lazy, sleepy eyes, which looked just as Charlotte did. All these stories Erna had shared with the Duchess, made the woman think that Erna had a very deep crush on her husband, but her husband did not share the same feelings. It seemed like a very one sided relationship. ¡°For most men, it¡¯s all about the looks, a man is nothing but a face and your husband is very gifted in this regard.¡± ¡°Um, yes?¡± Erna didn¡¯t know if she should agree or question. The statement came very unexpectedly. The Duchess rarely contributed in the conversations, so to be hit by such words, true as they were, was still shocking to hear. ¡°Just because a man seems pleasant enough on the outside, does not mean he is pleasant on the inside. There is no universal law that dictates that something bad on the outside, is bad on the inside, or vice versa. It¡¯s always best to try and get yourself a man that¡¯s at least handsome on the outside, so then if he turns out bad on the inside, at least he¡¯s good looking.¡± Erna never expected the Duchess Arsene to say such a thing, or any noble lady for that matter, but even still, the Duchess spoke on as if idly talking about the weather. ¡°A handsome face alone can bring joy and that joy can help to create patience. I¡¯m sure you understand well enough, being with Bjorn and all.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that, Grandma, I¡¯m not like that.¡± ¡°Sure, but don¡¯t expect too much from him, otherwise, you will have more of these arguments and inevitably he will get bored of you and the constant fighting.¡± Erna grew anxious as the Duchess speared her emotions with the sharp words. She thought she knew the Duchess quite well, but it seems like her arrogance has only bred ignorance. There was quite the disparity between this urban Grandmother and her own rural Grandmother. There was something about the old woman that reminded Erna of Bjorn. She thought it would be enough to give her strength to come and face her week after week. Embarrassed, Erna looked out of the window. She imagined all the things that Bjorn had done that had upset her and realised the deeds fit another face. She became angry at herself for having such a snobbish side to her. Baroness Baden would have freaked out, if she knew what Bjorn was really like. ¡°I can see that I am right, am I not?¡± A mischievous smile came across the Duchess¡¯s face, a smile that reminded Erna of Bjorn. ¡°Actually, yes, it is a bit like that,¡± Erna murmured, cheeks blushing. The Duchess looked bewildered at Erna. She had been fun to tease, but looked all too seriously out the window. She had been caught off guard with the Duchess¡¯ statements. That was wholly unexpected. The Duchess burst into laughter, which scared Charlotte, who jumped off the Duchess¡¯ lamp and dove under the sofa. The laughter reverberated all about the guest parlour. She thought that Bjorn had reached rock bottom and was plumbing the depths for anyone that would marry him. At least, it seemed like he made the choice out of desperation and was just giving up. The Duchess smiled for a long time while looking at Erna. She got up from the couch and brushed Erna¡¯s cheek with a hand. ¡°What are you staring at, so far away?¡± The Duchess asked. Erna simply looked at her, with sad eyes. The Duchess Arsene clucked her tongue and left the guest parlour. Erna followed in her footsteps quietly contemplating. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The room was decorated with light green wallpaper, where it could be seen in between all the portraits and pictures. It felt like this room was an exhibition, recording an entire family history. Erna followed on after the Duchess Arsene with a little excitement. This was the first time she had seen anything of the mansion beyond the guest parlour. ¡°Is this the Duke of Arsene?¡± asked Erna, carefully. She stood before a large portrait that hung in the middle of the wall. The Duchess nodded as she came to stand next to Erna, the resemblance to Bjorn was uncanny. ¡°I was quite the famous beauty when I was younger. I was getting proposals from all over the world.¡± ¡°From all those suitors, Duke Arsene must have been the finest of them all. He¡¯s certainly made a good first impression. He must have had a great personality.¡± ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say I was luckier than you,¡± the Duchess said playfully, moving away to the next painting. They moved around the gallery slowly and Erna took in so many faces. There was even one of Queen Isabella and her children when they were much younger. ¡°Ah, Bjorn,¡± Erna said, recognising the twins in the picture. ¡°Can you guess which one he is?¡± Erna became serious and studied the painting. It was very difficult to tell when they were so young, but the Duchess took Erna around to other paintings made as the twins grew up. She could see their personalities come through as they aged and Erna was able to accurately guess which one was her husband. ¡°No matter how much a man is a face and you like that face, you must not openly show your feelings. Your husband is very good in this regard. You have to learn how to hide that you like them.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Erna asked, confused. ¡°It means pushing, when you need to push and pulling when you need to pull. Right now, Erna, all you¡¯re doing is pulling, giving Bjorn what he wants.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Really, child, did you get married to a man without ever having been in a relationship before?¡± ¡°What do you mean, Grandma?¡± Erna said, looking down at her feet like she was being punished. ¡°Foolish girl,¡± the Duchess said, clicking her tongue once more and turning back to the paintings. The Duchess took Erna back to the guest parlour, where they finished their tea and bid their farewells. ¡°See you next week at the palace, Grandma.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not going,¡± the Duchess said sternly. ¡°Of course, see you then, Grandma.¡± The foolish child smiled brightly as she left, leaving the foolish statement in her wake. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* After getting ready ahead of schedule, Erna made her way along the couples passage to Bjorn¡¯s room. Her mind was wonderfully clear, though the worry of welcoming guests had kept her awake. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Erna cautiously peeked around the door. Bjorn was standing in front of a mirror, with servants around him, getting him ready, all looking at her. ¡°May I come in?¡± ¡°Looks like you already have,¡± Bjorn laughed. The servants continued getting Bjorn ready as Erna came all the way into the room. Erna looked at her husband from a safe distance from the servants who were constantly in motion. He was wearing a tie and was choosing which cufflinks to wear. ¡°I think this one would be better,¡± Erna said. She thought it would have been best not to interfere, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. The onyx that Bjorn had picked out were lovely, but she wanted him to wear matching jewellery as her. Bjorn changed his mind and put the onyx back, picking up the blue sapphires. Erna looked at her husband and her eyes sparkled along with the sapphires. They were to welcome the royal families that were coming to the grand opening ceremony of the World Exposition. They would also be staying to celebrate the birthday of the twin princes a couple days after. The thought that her reputation rested on how she spent the next week made Erna nervous. Bjorn¡¯s preparations were finished just as soon as a servant presented Bjorn with his jacket and gently placed it on his shoulders. Bjorn stepped away from the mirror and approached Erna. He really was more handsome than his Grandfather. ¡°I think what the adults say is mostly right,¡± Erna whispered under her breath, as she took Bjorns outstretched hand. ¡°What?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°No, nothing, let¡¯s go,¡± Erna said, blushing a little. CH 84 Prince Christian was eventually expelled from the study, where most of the men had gathered. He left with a sulky face. Isabelle Dniester smiled like she knew and pointed to the furthest seat. It was next to Princess Greta, who was daintily sipping at her tea. The prince sighed as if displeased with having to sit next to his younger sister, but he obeyed his mother. Erna watched the Dniester family with curiosity. The Queen and Princess Louise were enveloped by quiet conversation. Princess Louise¡¯s children, a boy and a girl, were being looked after by their nanny. Prince Christian, who was frustrated at still bring treated like a child and Princess Greta, who was just having fun. All these faces, that all had some resemblance to one or two of the others made Erna feel a little left out. There was no one here of her family and she realised she missed her Grandmother very much. People had said that Erna bore a very close likeness to her Grandmother. ¡°No, leave that lady¡¯s dress alone.¡± Erna looked down to see Princess Louise¡¯s daughter clutching at the hem of her lacy dress, where gold thread made strange patterns. The nanny was rushing over. ¡°Leave her alone, I¡¯m so sorry,¡± the nanny said. Erna laughed and stopped the nanny. The child watched her with rolling eyes and a bright smile. Erna thought she looked like Duke Heine, Louise¡¯s husband, but the smile was definitely from the child¡¯s mother. The same smile all the Dniesters seemed to have inherited. Erna looked at the tiny, chubby hands that were playing with the patterns of her dress. The little girl had peachy cheeks and fine hair tied up with ribbons. This was actually the first time Erna had encountered such a small child. She was nervous because she didn¡¯t know how to act around the toddler. ¡°Hello,¡± she said to the little girl. As their eyes met again, Erna smiled awkwardly. The child looked at Erna with big, blank eyes and tried to wave. Her hands were like a maple leaf and Erna¡¯s smile was as bright as the child¡¯s. Erna let the little girl play with the hem of her dress to her hearts content. Then she began pulling on Erna¡¯s hand, as if trying to lead her somewhere. She pointed to a palm tree on the other side of the room. Erna got up and slowly walked the child around the room to the palm tree. Isabelle watched the pair from over her fan. Louise, realising who her child was with, called for the nanny. ¡°Let them be, Louise,¡± Isabelle Dniester said. Erna and the child stood before the palm tree and Erna listened intently to the little girls mumbles and chatter. The whole thing made Isabelle giggle. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you are so lenient with the Grand Duchess, mother,¡± Louise said, disappointingly. ¡°Is there a reason not to be?¡± ¡°Well, no, but¡­¡± Louise swallowed Gladys¡¯ name and sat tight lipped. Erna was now holding the child in her arms. It disgusted Louise, to see Erna do something she did not want her to do, just to satisfy her mother. Erna circled around the room, bringing the child wherever she pointed. It was a shameless display, like Erna didn¡¯t know what she was doing to get all the attention. ¡°I didn¡¯t know you loved children,¡± Louise said to Erna, when she came back with her daughter. Louise sat the little girl on her lap, ¡°is there any news of your having children yet?¡± ¡°Louise, shush, they¡¯re still newly-wed,¡± Isabelle said. ¡°But now is the time, Gladys came back from her honeymoon with news of her pregnancy already.¡± The mood in the room stiffened as Louise let slip the name. Louise realised that she had slipped up and looked at Erna, who looked startled. Louise had just crossed the line, she would have placed the blame on the pressure from her mother, who seemed to be taking Erna¡¯s side. ¡°That¡¯s rude, Louise,¡± Isabelle Dniester said in a low voice that broke the delicate silence. ¡°Apologise, now.¡± ¡°Mother.¡± ¡°Now, Louise.¡± Despite her daughters stubbornness and stern look, there was not a child alive that could stand up against their mother. Christian and Greta had stopped their conversation and where looking upon the scene with a sigh. ¡°I¡¯m¡­sorry,¡± Louise said reluctantly, ¡°I spoke without thinking, please forgive me Grand Duchess,¡± Louise¡¯s face wrinkled in humiliation. ¡°Oh, no, I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s really alright,¡± Erna flustered, not sure what she should do. ¡°Thank you for understanding,¡± Louise said. It was only when Erna met her pleading eyes, that she finally showed a smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry for my daughters rudeness,¡± Isabelle added with soft words. Word came in that the business the men were conducting in the study was nearly concluded. It was time for the Dniester family dinner. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I think our father has changed his mind for sure, too.¡± Leonid said. With narrowed eyes, Bjorn hit the ivory ball and watched it roll down the table with narrow eyes. It looked to be slightly out and his six ball streak came to an end. ¡°That reading table, father kept it and uses it regularly,¡± Leonid continued with a flat expression. He seemed like someone unconcerned with how far behind he was on the score board. ¡°Reading table, the one Erna got him?¡± Bjorn chuckled. At first, Bjorn had thought the gifts she had bought were ridiculous, but it turned out that they were very well received. His mother had even praised Erna for the gift of the pruning scissors, saying that she uses them very carefully. It seemed like a deliberate compliment at the dinner party. It made Erna quite happy. ¡°His Majesty the King of Lechen is easily swayed with gifts,¡± Bjorn said, watching Leonid line up a shot. The ball rolled down across the table and Bjorn could see that it was a perfect angle and as he took a sip of brandy, Leonid sunk a ball and scored. ¡°The Grand Duchess seems like a nice enough person,¡± Leonid said. ¡°I distinctly remember the Crown Prince saying he did not like Miss Hardy. It felt like a very firm opinion at the time,¡± Bjorn said, puffing out smoke from a cigar. ¡°Yes, I thought so at the time, but that was only because I did not know the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°Well, I must say that I am glad you have corrected your opinion,¡± Bjorn said, laughing. Leonid closed the gap by scoring four more points, before missing his next shot and conceding the table to Bjorn. Bjorn took one last sip of brandy before taking up his cue. Even though he had drunk a fair bit already, it was hard to detect any drunkenness in him. Given how much he usually drinks, it was fair to say this was nothing more than pre-dinner drinks. The Grand Duchess was doing her best for her husband. Those who supported the ill-fated Crown Princess Gladys thought it only a myth and tried their best to ignore it. But any one with eyes could see. When Leonid¡¯s turn came back around, he calmly grabbed the chalk and went on to win by three points. Bjorn accepted the miraculous defeat graciously. It was only a friendly game, so nothing to worry about. His twin was obsessed with winning more than he was. ¡°Since you got yourself a good wife, have you thought about becoming a good husband?¡± Bjorn frowned deeply at Leonid, who had put his spectacles back on. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who asked me to play billiards so I had to leave my wife in another room?¡± Bjorn puffed out a few smoke rings from his cigar. Leonid sighed and sat down at the table opposite his brother, giving him a stern look. It was him who always invited Bjorn to play billiards, when he wanted to discuss matters of state and importance. He was well known for it. ¡°So what are you doing now? The game is finished, are you not going back to your wife?¡± Leonid said, feigning scorn. ¡°You have no alcohol left, Your Highness,¡± Bjorn filled their empty glasses with a shake of his head and a smile. ¡°The Bald Eagles have broken their stubbornness,¡± Bjorn said raising the glass, ¡°they will not touch the government interest rate, or the tax on securities.¡± ¡°What do they want in return?¡± ¡°Well, it would be most urgent for them to resolve the fiscal deficit with Lechen¡¯s funds. Apparently they want to sell the northern railway, unless you have another card to play. What we¡¯re going to give and what we will receive in return, that¡¯s between you and Maxim.¡± Bjorn put the cigar back into this mouth after patting away the ash. It was a casual gesture, as if to say it wasn¡¯t his problem any more. Leonid no longer asked. He knew well enough, Bjorn didn¡¯t like to get involved in things that weren¡¯t his business. Given Bjorn¡¯s attitude and the information he brought from last visit, he probably already had a plan of action. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly curious,¡± Leonid explained, deep in thought, ¡°if you added that bank job to the trips schedule, what the hell did you do on your honeymoon?¡± ¡°I took care of business, if you would care not to pry, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Bjorn, I think you should¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s my wife, Leonid,¡± Bjorn cut him off with cold words, ¡°I know her better than anyone and I¡¯m actually a pretty good husband, when you get to know her and her needs.¡± Leonid stared at Bjorn for a long moment, then laughed at Bjorn¡¯s words, as if they had been sharing crude jokes. Leonid put down his half empty glass and let Bjorn top it up. He thought about Pavel Lore, randomly and it deepened Bjorn¡¯s mood. ¡°Why?¡± Leonid asked sullenly, holding up the glass. ¡°Just because,¡± Bjorn sat obliquely against the back of his chair and sucked the last of the cigar, ¡°I¡¯m having a hard time dealing with her.¡± Bjorn exhaled smoke that obscured him briefly and as the smoke dissipated, Leonid looked into his blank face. He ended up laughing at his brothers deadpan expression. ¡°What? You¡¯re crazy.¡± CH 85 The Kings procession made its way through the crowds to the main hall of the fair. The people lined the streets and filled the squares, their cheer shook the very earth and the heavens. Erna looked about the crowds from the open top carriage, over whelmed by the sheer amount of people. There was quite the crowd on her wedding day, but now there seemed to be three times that number. There was more royal guard escorting them too, making the atmosphere even more majestic. The cavalry marched in step with the horses of the wagons. All the nations flags hung from windows and lamp posts. Erna took in all the sights until her gaze rested upon Bjorn, who looked as unconcerned as always. Prince Christian and Princess Greta looked the exact same and Erna remembered the type of family she had married into. Erna struggled to catch herself and correct her posture. She had to force herself to sit still and she even raised a hand, but didn¡¯t yet find the courage to greet the people properly. One year at most. The Prince¡¯s mistake. A poor substitute for Princes Gladys. She thought she could hear the crowd call out at times. They were the words that came to her, even though she didn¡¯t want to hear it and she definitely didn¡¯t want to keep them in her heart. Erna finally lowered her hand, unable to greet the crowd that seemed to dislike her so. None of the cheer in the crowd was directed at her. By the time Erna could smile naturally again, she found herself outside the entrance to the fair ground, built along the river bank. It was a grand structure of steel frames and glass arches that glittered brightly in the sun. She was overwhelmed by the spectacle of it all and next thing she knew, she was sitting on a platform in the centre of the fair ground. She sat perfectly behind the king. Erna looked around the fair ground. Display halls and exhibits branched off from the central aisle, which stretched from the entrance, all the way to the large Elm tree at its centre. Only VIP¡¯s got an invite to the opening ceremony, but there was still a large number of people. Their blurring faces made Erna dizzy. Erna looked about he exhibits in wonder and before she knew it, she came to the second floor where she saw Princess Louise. Erna gave her a warm smile, but Louise turned away without so much as an acknowledgement. She whispered something to her husband and Erna turned away, flush with embarrassment. Bjorn was leaning in close to his brother, sitting next to him. Erna, who had been watching him closely, gently shifted her cautious gaze to Leonid. Mrs Fitz had urged several times that she should not confuse the Grand Duke with the Crown Prince and although Leonid wore glasses, that was not always the case. She should not assume the one without glasses is Bjorn. Looking at them from this close, Erna could understand Mrs Fitz¡¯s concern. It was surprising how the two looked so similar, enough to confuse anyone who gave the two princes a casual glance. Just as Erna was studying the two princes, Leonid looked at her. Their eyes met and Erna swallowed dryly. Bjorn also turned his head and Erna was seeing double. She blinked rapidly, trying to figure out who was who. Erna was afraid that Leonid would look down at her again, but instead, she was greeted with a warm smile. At the same time, Bjorn also smiled at her, his was the usual, cock sure, arrogant smile she had seen a thousand times. Their smiles looked the same, but felt totally different. Even without glasses, Erna felt sure she would be able to tell the two apart. At that moment, a cheer broke out amongst the crowd. Erna hurriedly got up from her seat, following Bjorn and joined in the applause. The King was about to give his opening speech. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Philip III was famous for his natural oratory skill. He opened the Schuber Exposition with a speech that drew out the enthusiasm of the crowd. As the largest participating country of the fair, that contributed the most innovative technologies, all the crowd was excited to see what was on display, the Grand Duchess more than anyone. Bjorn looked down at his wife with a smile. Her eyes were so big and bright with curiosity, even as she tried to preserve at least some dignity. When it was time to take the commemorative photo, Bjorn quietly escorted his wife over, who had been busy looking over the exhibition halls on the second floor. The Grand Duke and his wife were the last couple to join the group for the photo. It was a composition of five siblings lined up with the king and queen sat front and centre. Erna stood alongside Bjorn, behind the queen. Erna looked at the assembled people, they all had platinum blonde hair. The Duke Heine, Princess Louise¡¯s husband, was also blonde, though it was a little darker. So had been Princess Gladys. The whispered words of the servants of the Palace always said that the royals preferred people with blonde hair, to maintain the same hair colour for generations and maintain the symbol of the Dniester family. Even her hair didn¡¯t fit in here. It was such a meagre thing to get worked up over, but for some reason, the thought of it stuck in Erna¡¯s heart. She tried to ignore it, but it was always there, niggling at the back of her mind. Erna tried to ease her beating heart, but even as she tried, she noticed other little things, like how everyone of the Royal Family were far taller than her, even the women. She felt like a weed surrounded by trees. A misplaced marble¡­ She suddenly felt sad because she didn¡¯t fit in anywhere. Princess Gladys did, she melded into the royal family with ease, she had confidence and was beloved by the people. ¡°Get ready,¡± the photographer said. Erna opened her eyes, which she had been squeezing shut against the barrage of doubt and sat up straight. After much consideration, she lifted her heels so that she raised up on tiptoes. As she rose up, Bjorn noticed and placed a hand on her shoulder, pressing her down. Erna tried her best to push against his pressure, but it wasn¡¯t easy to match his strength. It would be nice if he just pretended he didn¡¯t notice, he was such a cruel man at times. Erna eventually gave up and stood properly. ¡°One,¡± the photographer went under the black cloth, ¡°two,¡± Erna moved in close to her husband, ¡°three.¡± At that moment, she raised her chin, instead of her heels and the flash popped. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Once the opening ceremony was done, the crowds moved around and explored the exhibitions freely. Erna followed her husband around. After moving past a huge steam engine that was said to be powering the whole fair, they found themselves at an exhibit of industrial machines that were moving by themselves. It was so bizarre to see so much stuff made of metal, but Bjorn seemed quite happy. He spoke to the director of each exhibit, asking them a myriad of questions about how they expect their inventions to fit into society and how they will change the world. They said words Erna had no understanding of, but she listened attentively. ¡°People these days make everything with machines,¡± Erna said, noticing a machine that was playing music. It was a small machine called a phonograph and it imitated the sounds of a piano. It was amazing, but at the same time, a little creepy. Bjorn decided that he wanted to buy it. After examining more machines, Bjorn led Erna to something called a telephone. It was said that it would allow people to talk to each other over large distances, but she couldn¡¯t understand it. ¡°Would I be able to talk to my Grandma too?¡± Erna asked. She had been staring at the telephone for a long while. It was the first thing Erna showed any proper interest in since coming into the machine hall. ¡°It will take awhile for the telephone line to get there,¡± the man in charge of the exhibit said. ¡°You can¡¯t talk without that line?¡± Erna asked, the man nodded. ¡°I see.¡± After that, Erna did not show much interest in the telephone any more. Even though Bjorn was showing her all these amazing inventions, it seems like she was still stuck in her rural lifestyle. By the time Erna was getting bored of the exhibits and inventions, they arrived at a both that had been set up by a type writing company. Without even realising, Erna was frozen to the spot and looked at the new type writer developed using Lechen¡¯s technology. Bjorn almost missed Erna stopping. ¡°What¡¯s up, do you want to become a typist?¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Erna said, turning her head but not looking away from the woman demonstrating the type writer. ¡°The machine is writing so fast.¡± Erna was genuinely thrilled. The Grand Duchess was obsessed with the type writer. Bjorn gazed at her interestingly, she looked like a completely different woman. The person demonstrating did not want to miss the opportunity, so offered Erna to try the typewriter. Bjorn figured Erna would refuse, but she cautiously approached and pressed a key. A delicate looking arm struck out and stamped the paper with a letter. ¡°Its writing, Bjorn, look,¡± Erna laughed and pointed to the paper. A smile burst onto Bjorn¡¯s lips as he admired his wife¡¯s enthusiasm. Erna was finally happy and she looked beautiful, that was enough for him. CH 86 After leaving behind all the cold iron, she arrived in a land filled with all kinds of rare and beautiful things. There, Erna became like a character in a fairy rale. Faraway lands in the east and the desert, myriad undiscovered kingdoms, rare and lovely flora, and bizarre and unusual fauna. She strolled through that extraordinary world alongside her prince She completely forgot about the honeymoon and the lack of time she had with her husband. The time she was now spending with Bjorn had had supplanted those unpleasant memories. He laughed as he pointed out a wonderfully colourful carpet that seemed to be enchanted by magic and flew. When Erna saw an Elephant, she flinched into Bjorn arm¡¯s and he kissed her briefly, under the stained glass window, filling the space with ecstatic light. Erna squeaked into Bjorn¡¯s arms when she spotted an elephant, and they shared a quick kiss beneath the ecstatic light of the stained glass window. Wherever she turned her eyes, Bjorn was there. She liked the fact that she saw her husband often. In those moments, she wanted to take a picture of Bjorn, capture him in the way that she saw him. If she could, her mind would explode, like the fireworks they saw together that night. ¡°What are you so excited about?¡± Asked Bjorn. Erna didn¡¯t realize she had been grinning the entire time until Bjorn asked her that question. ¡°Oh, no, nothing, never mind.¡± She brushed her feelings aside because she found them to be somewhat embarrassing. Bjorn laughed, and another flash of desire swept over her heart at that very moment. Those bad memories that had formed for days were wiped away in an instant. Firming her heart to accept her wonderful fate, Erna threaded a hand into Bjorn folded arms and snuggled in close to him. She decided to try a little harder in the hopes that one day she will get reach Bjorn¡¯s heart. Even if she couldn¡¯t erase the shadow of Princess Gladys, maybe she will be able to find her own spot in his heart, even if its a small little nook, a slither of golden sunshine just for her. Perhaps because of that renewed determination, the walk back was a little lighter and cheerier than the first time. She couldn¡¯t help but look back in regret, but she didn¡¯t leave the fair with any ill will. Grand Duke Schuber and his wife were the last ones to go sightseeing, and when they saw their wagons waiting, Erna grew impatient and opened up her stride. ¡°Stand back everyone, back off, I said back off.¡± Despite the orders of the royal guard,onlookers pushed forward to get a better look at the Grand Ducal couple. It was fair to say that that Erna Dniester, Grand Duchess of Schuber, was currently the most popular royal in Lechen. Erna¡¯s pale complexion blanched even more. The noise of the crowd tingled her ears and she seemed to be holding her breath. She wanted nothing more than to hide away in the carriage, but if she did so, she could guarantee that her face would be on the front page in the morning, splashed in big, bold letters, declaring her Schuber¡¯s rudest royal. She had to be strong. The momentary pause gave Erna the chance to gather her strength and continue walking. The carriage was now in front of her, just a few more steps, just a little longer¡­. ¡°ERNA!!!!¡± Bjorn¡¯s shout roared to the sky the moment she widened her stride and took another step. The memories of the next moments remain a fragmented sensory overload. Bjorn wrapped his arms around her, people screaming, Royal Guards rushing past her. ¡°That seductress took Princess Gladys¡¯ place, she is ruining the royal family,¡± some evil cried out. Erna looked to the person who had shouted, throwing something toward her, just in time to see him get caught up in a tangle of royal guards. He glared at Erna with maddened eyes full of hatred, and never stopped pouring out obscenities. ¡°Are you all right, Your Highness?¡± At first, Erna thought the guard was talking to her, until she looked around and saw that Bjorn had been pelted in the back with an egg. Then she realised what had happened. ¡°That sorceress is the devil, she¡¯s a demon that will ruin the royal family and bring Lechen down too.¡± He continued cursing at her as he was being dragged away. Bjorn threw off his jacket and faced the man, murder in his eyes. Bjorn only stopped because Erna dissuaded her husband from doing anything rash. ¡°No, Bjorn! Don¡¯t do that!¡± Her cold hands trembled as she held onto his arm tightly, she did not have the strength to hold him back and the two princes came running up to help. ¡°Calm down, Bjorn,¡± Leonid said, holding Bjorn by the shoulders. ¡°Get out of my way,¡± Bjorn growled. ¡°No, Bjorn, there are too many eyes on us.¡± Leonid looked at their little brother, Christian, who was holding the opposite arm to Erna. He looked confused, but did not let go. Luckily, the assailant had been taken away and they could no longer see him. Bjorn finally became calm after that. Bjorn closed his eyes and swore several times under his breath. He laughed as he opened them again, they were still intense and staring in the direction the assailant had been taken off too. ¡°Your Highness, Grand Duchess!!!¡± Bjorn stopped struggling against his brothers, turning to face the attendant that had screamed at him and then saw that Erna was slouched to the ground. Her pale skin was far paler than normal, like that of a corpse and she gasped for breath like something was caught in her throat. Bjorn completely forgot about the assailant and rushed over to her. He went to his wife with no one blocking his path. He scooped her up and cooed soft words to her as he took her to the carriage. ¡°Brother, this is,¡± Christian picked up the Grand Duchess¡¯ belongings that scattered on the ground. Leonid looked down at the gathered up pamphlets and commemorative postcards Christian pressed into his hands. It looked like such shabby traces of a perfectly good day, ruined by the devil himself. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Catherine Owen walked out of the old building with a glare. She appeared extremely worn out, but her main emotion was anger. Every publishing house in Lars that she had visited had turned her down. The Lars genius poet, Gerald Owen, who had died early, had only one manuscript left. It had almost become a thing of myth, but there wasn¡¯t a single publishing house that wanted to print it. There used to be a time when people would fight tooth and nail for a single line of one of Gerald¡¯s poems, now, it was sad to see this manuscript being treated so poorly. Catherine gripped the manuscript-her brother¡¯s will-close to her chest, struggling mightily to control her tears and anger. She discovered it in the spring. Since his suicide, the home has been vacant and has sat empty for a considerable amount of time. Their mother couldn¡¯t get over the fact that her son had died until the Academy of Arts decided to keep the house and turn it into a memorial hall in his name. Preserve it as his birthplace. Catherine then discovered the stack of manuscripts hidden beneath the floorboards. The name that made me live and also killed me. To Gladys, my love and my abyss. Once Catherine had opened up the bundle, sealed with wax, she saw the tributary front page written with force. All the letters and poems contained within were all dedicated to one person, Gladys Hartford, the lover Owen called his love and abyss. That day, Catherine learned the cruel truth, told in a beautiful language. This was some of Owen¡¯s best work, and she was determined to get it published as her brother¡¯s most posthumous work. The whole world needed to know the truth, and Lars was not the only place in the world that had publishers. She would travel across the sea if need be. Catherine wore her hat deeply and began walking down the street. It was paved with the golden rays of sunlight, embracing the will of a man who had died for love. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* When the doctor arrived at the palace, the Grand Duchess was already looking stable. Other than a smile that was too feeble, there were no other symptoms to be concerned about. Her breathing was stable and her stomach cramps were no more. Mildly neurotic. That was the only diagnosis Dr Erickson could come up with. He was worried about the young Duchess, who was enduring something that could not be waved away with a laugh and a smile. ¡°I won¡¯t spare that lunatic,¡± Lisa said, breaking down in tears, ¡°I will throw so many eggs at him, until that bastard¡¯s head cracks open like one.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine Lisa, I¡¯m okay. It was just an egg and I¡¯m not the one who got hit with it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m so glad the Prince did well, and you didn¡¯t have to go through that yourself.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Erna said through a tired smile, ¡°I think it would have been better if the egg did hit me.¡± When she recalled the stain from the rotten off that had hit Bjorn, her eyes turned red against her will. The attacker was a schizophrenic man. He believed Erna had forced out Princess Gladys and killed her child. So he did it to appease the devil, who was going to come and ruin the royal family. The police said she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about, but she did, especially when she thought of Bjorn. Erna clenched her eyes tightly while fighting back tears and got out of bed. She reeled from the pain in her feet. Lisa rushed over and helped her, so that she would not fall to the floor. ¡°You have to be careful, alright?¡± Lisa looked worriedly at Erna¡¯s bandaged foot. Erna returned with blistered and scarred feet after spending the entire day in new shoes. She even had blood soaking her stockings. She didn¡¯t even seem to notice until Lisa saw it and screamed the palace down. Lisa nearly started crying when she realized Erna had been walking around the expo all day with feet like that. Lisa couldn¡¯t say anything, because she knew how Erna felt, her foolish, naive love for Bjorn was what made her do it, wanting to look pretty for that man. In the end, a sudden attack by a lunatic ruined the entire day, that could have been so perfect. Lisa¡¯s stomach turned, thinking about how people were going to talk about this tomorrow. Suppressing her anger with deep breaths, Lisa helped Erna over to the chair by the window and sat her down gently. Erna regained her smile as she looked up at Lisa. ¡°You will keep your promise, right?¡± Erna said. Lisa was about to explode with rage, but she restrained herself and instead softly nodded. Erna did not show the injured foot to anyone, not even the doctor. She didn¡¯t want anyone to know about this. Lisa knew this was a small amount of pride Erna wanted to keep. Erna sat by the window and breathed in the cool air as if nothing had happened. Once she was bored of that, she went back to the bed and laid down as if it was any other night. When Lisa finally left, Erna closed her eyes and basked in the deep silence that came. Not long after, there was the sound of the bedroom door opening. Bjorn came into her bed. CH 87 Erna looked like she was fast asleep. Even when he perched on the edge of her bed, she didn¡¯t seem to move. He was rather relieved. Maybe it was better that she didn¡¯t wake up, rather than looking at each other in the dim light, not finding anything to say to each other. Bjorn turned off the lamp on the night stand and looked at his wife in the darkness of the early evening. The doctor said there was no major health problems and it was just all shock of the events. He knew that well enough, but he was still nervous. It was just all the fuss. An absurd crime committed by an insane person. The culprit had been arrested and would soon receive his punishment. Fortunately Erna was not hurt, so all he had to do was forget about it and move on. Perhaps he was simply checking in to make sure everything was fine, he thought as he looked at the long shadows of the long lashes of Erna¡¯s eyes. He wanted to see her smiling face as she called his name, then he thought he could get rid of this horrid feeling. It was already speculated, before to the event, that Erna would get swallowed up by Gladys¡¯ shadow. Any lady in Erna¡¯s situation would have been in the same boat. Gladys, the unfortunate Crown Princess, has become a legend in the eyes of the people. Erna was up against an unbeatable foe she couldn¡¯t see or defeat. The odds never favored her, eventually she would lose and would always just be the second wife of Bjorn. The lesser wife. Bjorn looked up at the ceiling. It was harsh, he knew that. He looked about the room, passing his eyes over the faintly shadowed furniture. In the end, was this life the best thing for this woman? Where else could she have gone? She would have been sold off to the highest bidder after being put on the marriage market. At best, she would have been a trophy wife of an old aristocrat who was on the verge of death. At worst, she would have become a plaything for the likes of that lord of trash, Heinz. Even though she was put on the alter of sacrifice, in the temple of the unfortunate Crown Princess, Erna could not have hoped for a better like than this. After that clear conclusion, Bjorn looked down at his wife one more. Erna¡¯s decision to flee her father and run away with that red haired painter was not a variable worth considering. Bjorn got up and stood at the head of the bed. He saved this woman from a terrible fate and gave her the best life possible. As that realisation dawned on him, he let out a slow sigh. The temple of Gladys was built on strong foundations and so long as he kept her secret, Lars would compensate him. It was impossible to bring that temple down. His second wife would have to sacrifice herself on the altar for years to come, and perhaps for the rest of her life, but there was so much compensation he could give her and he would give her everything she asked for. He leaned over and placed a delicate kiss on her cheek. The memory of her sparkling eyes that had been looking at him all day long were a source of solace. He knew that tomorrow, Erna would look at him with those same eyes. It was the greatest gift this woman had given him yet. Bjorn slipped out of bed without a sound as he pulled the curtains shut. Before he closed the door, he completely erased the feeling that suddenly came over him. It will be fine, because she is Erna. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I¡¯m glad she looks fine, Isabelle,¡± Phillip said, as he looked out the window. Isabelle moved to her husbands side. A chariot carrying the Grand Duchess sped off down the road, taking her to the summer palace. The Grand Duchess had visited their place every morning, just to say good morning to them. It was the same the day after the surprise attack. One positive note is that her coming brought much-needed relief. ¡°I think Bjorn has picked out a very decent woman. I don¡¯t know much, but I know that kid takes after his father, in that he has a good eye for woman.¡± Phillip said in jest. Isabelle Dniester¡¯s laughter echoes throughout the sunlit drawing room as she looked up at her husband. ¡°Where has the disproving King, displeased with the daughter of the Hardy family go?¡± She said. ¡°Probably went off on vacation again.¡± ¡°There are times when you resemble Bjorn very much.¡± ¡°You say some pretty awful things,¡± the king smiled, ¡°I hope they are getting along, what do you think, is Bjorn doing well?¡± ¡°How am I supposed to know? I don¡¯t know everything about that spoiled brat. I just pray that he is being a good husband, just like his father.¡± ¡°True. A happy marriage is possible If he learns to listen to his wife, like me.¡± Phillip remained deadpan, even after his self praise. Isabelle laughed, though she frecaled a far away time where she struggled to tame the wolf. ¡°By the way, Isabelle, what the hell is that?¡± Phillip¡¯s eyes narrowed as he peered out the window. Erna had gotten out of the carriage with a bouquet of flowers as big as she was. An even larger bouquet was still in the carriage. Phillip and Isabelle exchanged puzzled looks before breaking into laughing. The birthdays of the twin princes seemed as if it was going to kick off with a very fragrant start. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* BIG! That was Leonid¡¯s first thoughts. In terms of size, this bouquet was big, very big. ¡°From the bottom of my heart, I hope you have the most wonderful of birthdays, Your Highness,¡±Erna said. Her eyes were just as radiant as the bouquet she offered. Leonid nodded absently and accepted the huge gift. Christian, who had been watching in amazement, drifted into the silence, with only a partially suppressed laugh. ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Erna said. ¡°No, no of course not, I was just not expecting such a, big, present like this,¡± Leonid said, trying to show a reassuring smile. Erna left after saying a few more congratulatory words and about the bouquet for the Grand Duke. She left with a modest farewell, as if she hadn¡¯t just gifted a huge bouquet of flowers, that proclaimed her extraordinary character. ¡°I merely came to wish you a happy birthday and to think I would witness such a scene,¡± Christian said. Now that the Grand Duchess had left, Christian let the laughter flow freely and loudly. He couldn¡¯t contain it. Flowers and the Crown Prince, it would be hard to find a more incompatible match. Even now, Leonid¡¯s sombre expression made the bright blossoms pop even more. ¡°You know, she probably made them herself,¡± Christian said, inbetween bouts of laughter. He made the conclusion as he studied the bouquet in Leonids arms. Even to his eyes, the flowers looked so expertly made. ¡°You¡¯re so lucky brother.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t belittle another persons sincerity like that,¡± Leonid scolded his brother. ¡°What? No, I didn¡¯t mean it like that,¡± Christian¡¯s expression quickly changed and the laughter immediately stopped. ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ its just that the Grand Duchess is pretty cute.¡± ¡°The Grand Duchess is Bjorn¡¯s wife, Chris, she¡¯s your superior.¡± ¡°I know, but superior can be cute too, right?¡± Leonid let out a sigh, but in the end, he shared in the final chuckle. In any case, it was fortunate that she wasn¡¯t hurt at all. It seemed like Christian¡¯s claim was not entirely wrong. ¡°By the way, brother Bjorn will also receive a bouquet, right?¡± Christian said. ¡°No doubt he will.¡± ¡°Oh my God,¡± Christian said. Christian decided to go back on his opinion about a more mismatched couple than Leonid with a huge bunch of flowers, now that he thought about Bjorn receiving the same. ¡°I should have gone to him first, I would love to have seen that,¡± Christian said. ¡°Yeah, me too, actually.¡± They both ran to the window in time to see the open carriage pass the gate house. A grander arrangement of flowers than Leonid¡¯s was nestled in the Grand Duchess¡¯s arms. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Happy birthday Bjorn,¡± the voice came as a sweet whisper on the wind. Bjorn opened his eyes and lowered his arm, which had been covering his face. He shifted his gaze to the front door, where billowing draperies wavered in the light spring breeze. There he saw the huge bouquet of flowers that obscured his view. ¡°The weather is so fine for you today,¡± He was startled because he thought he saw a floral ghost when, all of a sudden, Erna¡¯s smiling face appeared from behind the flowers. Bjorn sat up and looked at his wife, trying to make sense of what he saw. He was still groggy from sleep, but he was not dreaming any more. ¡°I made them myself, with flowers that bloomed this morning.¡± ¡°I can tell,¡± Bjorn said. The flowers smelled so sweet and their colour poured out without restraint, even to Bjorn¡¯s half awake eyes could see the skill with which his wife had put them together. ¡°Don¡¯t you like them? His Highness the Crown Prince did. ¡°You gave some to Leonid?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, its his birthday too, but yours is bigger,¡± Erna wore a very prideful look on her face. Seeing his wife talk about it like it was some kind of special privilege, made him laugh. He decided not to tell her that he would have preferred her, with a neat little ribbon tied around her nakedness.. ¡°Do you like it?¡± Erna asked again, her face now serious. Bjorn nodded and waved for her to come to him. Her smile returned and she looked so beautiful. She put down the massive present and stepped gingerly towards him, before falling into his arms. She was incredibly lovely to the touch, delivering both warmth and a pleasant aroma. Erna kissed him on the lips and he was filled with a languid smile. The playful kiss, which had been soft on his, deepened shortly after. Bjorn closed his eyes as they embraced each other. He reached out and gently touched the back of her head, drawing her closer to him. She had gotten pretty good at kissing. He was sure that days like this would continue on for a long time. As long as she was Erna. CH 88 With the help of Mrs Fitz, Erna was able to perfectly prepare the dining room with tableware and flowers. It was as beautiful as spring itself. After carefully examining the placement of the candleholders, the preparations were perfect. Erna then went to check with the chef, then hurried around to the hall where the guests would be coming to celebrate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Highness, I can assure you that no one will find fault with the celebration,¡± Mrs Fits kept saying, as she followed Erna around like a shadow. ¡°It¡¯s a little comforting to hear you say that, Mrs Fitz,¡± Erna said with a weak smile. The banquet hall was lit up with soft amber hues from elaborate chandeliers that reflected off the polished floor. Draped in front of the large, floor to ceiling, windows were cream coloured, silk curtains. Everything in the hall was picked out to match the beautiful spring garden. ¡°Erna,¡± someone called out. Following the voice calling her name, Erna turned to see Bjorn standing on the royal crest that was ingrained into the floor, at the centre of the hall. Seeing him standing in the middle of the Grand Dukes hall made the whole scene even more perfect to her. She approached cautiously and as she did so, Bjorn held out his hand. She stood beside him and didn¡¯t want to be anywhere else. ¡°Does it look okay?¡± She asked him, in her usual soft whisper. ¡°What does it matter? My birthday comes around every year,¡± Bjorn said, giving a flat answer. ¡°But this is the first birthday we are celebrating together.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the big deal?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really important to me,¡± Erna said sternly. Bjorn looked down at his wife and gave her a smile. She always tried to celebrate minor events with grand gestures. Then he thought about her first birthday, the one in which no one remembered. He pushed the thought from his mind. ¡°The first guests are arriving,¡± a servant informed them, Bjorn felt Erna squeeze his hand. Lisa was standing close by and was admiring all the hard work she had put into making sure the Grand Duchess was the most beautiful. She was wearing a light blue dress, looking as pure and beautiful as a fairy of water. She hated to admit it, but Erna looked more elegant when she was around Bjorn. She almost seemed to glow and shimmer whenever she was around her husband. ¡°Please, please, please,¡± Lisa begged, praying that the selfish prince would recognise his wife¡¯s beauty. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I think we need to adjust the seating around the dinner table,¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°No, I think I will wait a little longer,¡± Erna said, giving it some thought. ¡°Your Highness, you must make a decision,¡± Mrs Fitz looked at Erna desperately. It was nearly time for the banquet and the Duchess Arsene had not yet shown up. She had a seat next to Bjorn and if she didn¡¯t come, it would be empty. As soon as Mrs Fitz was about to insist some more, the buzz of conversation in the hall suddenly became very quiet. All the guests were looking at the entrance. ¡°Oh my god, I can¡¯t believe it,¡± they were all whispering. ¡°Grandma, you came?¡± Princess Louise said. The Duchess Arsene, who had brought about this big disturbance, marched across the room as if simply walking down the street. She ignored everyone and only looked at one person, the Grand Duchess. ¡°Ah, Grandma, you came,¡± Erna said, running toward the Duchess. She forgot about the people looking at them with their shocked faces. Duchess Arsene clicked her tongue at Erna¡¯s reckless behaviour, but her eyes were softer than her before. ¡°Well, you look normal for someone that was attacked by a lunatic, Erna, I only came to see how pathetic you¡¯d become, but I see I¡¯ve wasted my time.¡± She spoke maliciously and the people about them started to hiss with whispers. To their surprise, Erna simply laughed in the face of such brutal insults. ¡°What¡¯s going on here, you didn¡¯t say anything to me, mother,¡± the Queen said. The Duchess gave the Queen a sullen look, as the King, Crown Prince and Bjorn came over to stand at Erna¡¯s side. ¡°It was nothing to do with you, so there¡¯s no need to get bent out of shape about it. I am a guest of the Grand Duchess, isn¡¯t that right Erna?¡± The Duchess looked at Erna, after glancing at Bjorn. The old woman¡¯s expression, which had always been cold and hard, turned into a smile. All eyes were turned to the Grand Duchess as the Duchess questioned her. Erna completely forgot her nervousness for a moment and smiled with secret conspiracies. ¡°Yes, Grandma, welcome. I am so happy that you came.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* All eyes were on the upright lady as she was shown to her seat. When the Duchess found out she would be sat next to Bjorn, expressed her blatant discontent with a deep frown. Knowing of the woman¡¯s great temper, the crowd waited for the outburst, like a coming thunderstorm. When the Duchess had found out that Bjorn was stepping down as Crown Prince due to an extramarital affair, it was said that she marched into the palace and slapped the Prince, vowing never to speak to him again. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Grand Duchess was thinking,¡± Louise whispered to her husband. The Duchess looked like she was about to turn and leave at any moment, but she obediently took her seat next to Bjorn. She calmly sat down, completely forgetting the years of enmity. Bjorn did not have much time to react, he had been engrossed in something and barely noticed how the crowd had gone completely silent. When he realised his grandmother was approaching him, he could do nothing but meet the woman¡¯s gaze. There was slight agitation, but neither of the two broke eye contact. Don¡¯t you think you can fool me, the Duchess had shouted so many years ago. Her shouts, as she stormed into the room, roused Bjorn. Tell me the truth, she demanded, and don¡¯t even think about lying to me. Why, why did you do it, for what reason? Duchess Arsene refused to believe the truth, she was sure that Bjorn had thrown up a smoke screen to hide something and pressed him for the truth. It¡¯s just who I am, Grandma, Bjorn had said, it was the only answer he was allowed to give. Please accept it. When Bjorn said those words, with a laugh, Duchess Arsene¡¯s anger snapped and the sound of a slap rang out in the hall. It was a very sharp slap, but the pain didn¡¯t last long. It was the tears that stuck with Bjorn the most, seeing his Grandmother cry as she swore to never speak to him again. It was for the good of the royal family and the nation. He pretended to be a martyr for a face cause, but now that he thought back on it, well, he wasn¡¯t sure any more. Perhaps he was really just being selfish, but that was him. Even now, that fact didn¡¯t change, there was still nothing he could do about it. He couldn¡¯t tell his Grandmother the truth, no matter how badly her heart had broken. He had been her favourite and rather than having to face her, he was content with simply facing the contempt. ¡°You seem well, at least, your wrinkles have improved a lot,¡± Bjorn said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m very moved by your first words, after so many years,¡± the Duchess replied to the joke with a laugh too. That was it, Erna thought, even with something so mundane and small, the Duchess had broken her promise Starting to recover from the shock of the Duchess¡¯ appearance, the party guests started talking amongst themselves again. Even the Queen, who was well known for being able to keep her composure, looked at the scene with agitation. The only one that was keeping their cool was the Grand Duchess. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Erna, Erna,¡± Brenda Hardy called. Erna had been leaning on the railing of the balcony as the woman came running up to her. Erna looked at Brenda in surprise. Brenda Hardy looked about and confirmed that there was no one in earshot to eavesdrop, hurriedly stepped closer to Erna. How alert she must have been, to pick this moment to talk to Erna. ¡°What is it Viscountess?¡± Erna said, hiding her embarrassment. It was only because of Mrs Fitz that they had been invited to the party in the first place. The two were steeped in rumours about the Grand Duchess and it might have been wise to invite them, if only to throw cold water over the rumours. Erna had been so reluctant at first, but for the sake of Bjorn, she finally invited them. It didn¡¯t mean that she would have to associate with them, however and as far as Erna was concerned, she had no longer any connection to the Hardy family name. They stood together on the balcony in silence for a long while. ¡°Well, if you have nothing to say, I wish to leave,¡± Erna said. ¡°There¡¯s no news yet, I¡¯m starting to worry.¡± ¡°News?¡± ¡°Of a child,¡± Brenda Hardy said, looking like a concerned mother, ¡°I¡¯ve been asking around and come across a concoction to improve your chances of getting pregnant. You need to have a child soon, to secure your position. Look, I¡¯ve prepared a sizable batch and will drop it off to the mansion later.¡± ¡°Viscountess!¡± Erna declared, stunned by what the woman was saying. ¡°This is not the time to be careless, Your Highness, look at Princess Gladys, she had a son and was so easily cast aside, what chance do you think you have, if you don¡¯t have a child,¡± Brenda took Erna¡¯s hand, ¡°think carefully, you of all people know what the Prince is like.¡± ¡°Do not talk about my husband like that,¡± Erna said, snatching her hand back. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like me very much, but there is no one else on your side, no one you can trust, aren¡¯t we in the same boat?¡± She reached out for Erna again, but Erna backed away, just as an attendant came out onto the balcony. ¡°Your Highness, her majesty, the Queen, wishes to speak with you.¡± CH 89 Isabelle Dniester stopped in the middle of the second floor balustrade overlooking the grand hall. The waltz melody played in the chamber orchestra aroused the mood of the spring night. The crowd drew together in pairs and with laughter and chat, danced about the hall. ¡°Your first party is quite the success,¡± she spoke the words of praise in a soft and warm manner. ¡°Thank you Your Majesty, it¡¯s mostly thanks to Mrs Fitz¡¯s help.¡± ¡°Strange, Mrs Fitz said that this was all thanks to your indomitable effort. I also heard that you had visited the Duchess Arsene every week, to convince her to come, as a present for Bjorn.¡± ¡°Oh, ah, yes,¡± Erna said shyly. ¡°Thank you so much, Erna,¡± Isabelle Dniester said, turning to face Erna. She didn¡¯t have high expectations for her daughter-in-law. She had been sure that Bjorn would never marry again, but Erna had changed his heart. All the Queen had ever wanted was for her son to live happy and well, she didn¡¯t ask anything more of Erna, but she never thought the child would be such a gift. ¡°I owe you a great debt,¡± the Queen said. ¡°No, really, I liked visiting the Duchess. I almost felt like I was visiting my maternal Grandmother every week, in Buford. Bjorn¡¯s grandmother was kind to me.¡± ¡°Now that you mention it, why didn¡¯t you invite the Baroness? It would have been nice if we had been together.¡± ¡°I wanted to, but my Grandmother refused,¡± Erna became visibly sullen. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to Baden Street with Bjorn?¡± Isabelle suggested, impulsively. She could understand, if only a little, why the Baroness would stay away from the city, so as not to become embroiled in scrupulous rumours too. Isabelle¡¯s heart became heavy when she thought of the kind old lady wishing her granddaughter well from so far away. She couldn¡¯t even believe that Erna had not yet visited Baden Street in all the time she had been in the city. It was hard to decide which one to be surprised at most, Bjorn, for his nonchalantness, or Erna, for her indomitable patience. ¡°Really, may I?¡± Erna said in disbelief, ¡°It would be nice to visit, but the foundation festival is soon and the summer season¡­¡± Erna trailed off. ¡°Would you like to let go of all that worry? The absence of the Grand Ducal couple would not interfere with the festival, or the summer¡¯s social season,¡± Isabelle smiled softly. She felt sorry for the child, who was placing her royal duties before her desire to visit Baden Street. It would be easy for her to endure the glares of those eager to find fault with the Grand Duchess. She let out a long sigh as she thought about the kind of pain Erna endured, to be compared to Princess Gladys in every detail and bear all the arrows of criticism directed at Bjorn. ¡°Forget about things for a while, go and see your Grandmother. Think of it as a gift from the King and myself, in return for the gifts you have given us.¡± ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, thank you so much.¡± Erna showed complete joy. For a moment, Isabelle couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the child before her. She still felt sorry for her and her joyless smile. She needed to put a very harsh bridle on the child who knew nothing. Difficult thoughts weighed heavy on her heart, but it was fortunate to have this child by her son¡¯s side and she hoped she would continue to love him, as she did now. Yes, she was a selfish mother. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The terrace, which connected to the hall, where the party was in full swing, was crowded with gentlemen sitting in clustered groups, smoking cigars. Bjorn sat in a spot where he could better hear the fountain and looked out over the garden. The mood of the spring night gradually deepened as the smoke rose up into the night sky and disappeared. ¡°Hey Bjorn, Viscount Hardy seems to be very interested in you,¡± Peter jested. ¡°I know,¡± Bjorn said, letting the cigar smoke escape his lips. Walter Hardy had been trying to struggling to get Bjorn¡¯s attentions all night. It was a fruitless effort, one that Bjorn had no interest in. He just smiled, welcomed and sat with him at the same table. Bjorn was already getting tired of his inexhaustible shadow. He was only here because Erna invited him. She had not bared the thought of walking the aisle with her father and yet, she had invited the whole Hardy family to save face with the royal family. So he put up with them, to honour his wife¡¯s intent. When Bjorn no longer showed any interest, the party goers returned to their usual topics of conversation. Horse racing, the foundation festival ball, or which socialite was currently enjoying the lime light of fame. Although Bjorn showed disinterest, he still listened in to the conversations. ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t think our prince would do so well, with a woman he had won on the gambling table,¡± Leonard said, ¡°you should thank me, because that whole bet happened because of me. I¡¯m the number one contributor to his marriage, ain¡¯t that right?¡± ¡°Shut up, Leonard,¡± Bjorn said with a smirk, the rest of the table burst into laughter. ¡°I wont ask for anything in return, just give me some investment tips, maybe. We served as bridesmaids so that she would marry the Poisonous Mushroom Prince, so you should show us some gratitude at the least.¡± Leonard did not shut up. ¡°I know. Tell us the truth, it was a bet that you won not because you did well, but because the rest of us are so damn hideous,¡± Peter said, everyone else rankled. ¡°What are you talking about, you crazy bastard? I¡¯m no where near as ugly as you are,¡± Leonard said. The conversation grew heated as the men exchanged insults in a joking manner. ¡°Erna!¡± The shout came just as Bjorn was putting down him drink. He looked up to see Walter Hardy shouting. When Bjorn turned to look where Walter had been shouting, he saw Erna coming out onto the terrace. Walter was about to approach his daughter, pretending to be a doting father. Bjorn stood up without hesitation. Erna had been anxiously looking around, looked at Bjorn with relief softening her worry. ¡°Erna,¡± Bjorn said. As he approached and called her name, Erna hurried over to his side. Bjorn held his wife¡¯s hand tightly and he glared at Walter Hardy. ¡°Ah, Your Highness, you¡¯re here also,¡± Walter¡¯s face went servile, ¡°I was having a chat with my daughter, whom I have not seen in quite some time.¡± Bjorn wished they were living in a more barbarous time, so that he could swat this insect away and no one would bat an eye. He would probably even be praised for the act. Bjorn grieved anew and forced a smile. ¡°I see,¡± Bjorn simply said, in his usual, nonchalant manner. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, I would really like to talk to my daughter.¡± Just as he was about to tell the man to leave, Bjorn¡¯s attention was dragged away by Erna¡¯s sudden coughing fit, he noticed the cigar in Walters fingers. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but as you can see, my wife is not feeling well, so you will have to postpone the conversation for another time.¡± Bjorn ended the conversation with a snap of his chin. His father-in-law is always blinded by greed and was very good at getting scammed, so much so that he has amounted a huge amount of debt and tried to sell his daughter to get out of it. Leonard was partially right, but the chief contributor to driving Erna into Bjorn¡¯s arms was Walter Hardy, not Leonard. A terribly hunter, who had driven a baby deer out onto the hunting grounds. There was no reason why he couldn¡¯t show a little patience for such a worthy person. Bjorn left the terrace with Erna linked into his arms, leaving Walter Hardy to stare dumbfounded at their backs. Once they were down the last flight of steps and out into the garden, Erna stopped coughing and although her eyes were watering, and her nose was red, she still smiled. ¡°Bjorn, the Queen said it would be okay to go and visit Grandma with you. If you wanted?¡± ¡°Do you want to go?¡± Bjorn asked, even though he knew the answer. ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind.¡± Erna took a step closer to him and she reached up to adjust his bow tie. He had spent ages trying to tie that knot and smiled despondently. As Erna wriggled it straight, it felt like the knot was mocking him. ¡°I won¡¯t take up too much of your time, okay?¡± Erna¡¯s eyes became desperate as she took his prolonged silence as a rejection. He really liked those eyes. Beautiful, sparkling eyes that only stared at him. Erna, who cried and laughed all because of him. Bjorn readily admitted that he was enjoying this moment of petty control as he watched her. It was like he didn¡¯t have any regrets about the crown and was just happy, here, with this woman. It was funny even so, the fact that the marriage hadn¡¯t been that bad made Bjorn laugh. Bjorn smiled and nodded. The wind smelled sweetly of spring flowers and then Erna laughed. The throne and the crown shone in her eyes brightly. She was his beautiful little kingdom. Bjorn stretched out a hand and brushed her cheek as she finished with his tie. He leaned in and kissed her on her forehead, then the bridge of her nose, then eventually her lips. She shrank into his arms. Bjorn couldn¡¯t deny it, everything had worked out in the end. He was the king of his kingdom and he really loved it. CH 90 The country road seemed to continue on far past the horizon, like it had no end. They hadn¡¯t even passed a single farm building for a long time. All Bjorn could see out of the window was a sea of green waves, frozen as hills. Erna was immersed in the passing countryside. She seemed so engrossed by all the trees and bushes and green fields. ¡°Bjorn, we¡¯re almost there,¡± she said excitedly. Erna had repeated those words several times in under an hour, but this time, her expression was one of excitement and Bjorn found that cute, so he accepted her lie one more time. It wasn¡¯t like they had to go to the end of the world. Erna was bothered by his bored expression and tried to get him excited for the countryside. She explained the rural scenery, words that sounded foreign to Bjorn¡¯s ears. ¡°The swamp beyond that field is full of buttercup and water parsley. There,¡± she pointed to a distant copse, ¡°there is a black strawberry tree in the wood.¡± Bjorn stared out the window with a languid stare, like a sleepy cat. A dandelion-drenched river bank, a maple grove and a tranquil pond that shimmered like a mirror, passed by his indifferent eyes. He wished he could have slept, but the carriage ride was far too rough. ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Erna said again, as the sun began to set over the hills. ¡°This time for real.¡± Perhaps she felt the distrust in his eyes, so Erna added that last bit to try and perk him up. She pointed out the window and beyond a field of bright yellow flowers, he could see the beginnings of a stone building. It was a mansion built within the literal heart of nature. Bjorn looked at the house with tired eyes. He considered the town, where Buford station was so remote and rural. Just as his tiredness was reaching its peak, the carriage pulled into Baden Street. ¡°Grandma, Grandma,¡± Erna called. As soon as Erna saw the front door, she shouted and called. Her voice made Bjorn¡¯s ears tingle. As soon as the carriage stopped, Erna was out of the carriage before the footmen could open the door for her. The Baroness was already waiting at the mansion¡¯s gate. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a lady, Erna,¡± the Baroness mockingly scolded Erna as they embraced. Bjorn watched the scene play out, feeling slightly embarrassed and unwelcome in their reunion. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like some sort of villain who had separated Erna from her family, but he was in a position where he didn¡¯t really have any say in the matter. ¡°Oh my, I have committed a great offence,¡± the Baroness said, noticing Bjorn, ¡°Grand Duke, it¡¯s been awhile. Thank you so much for coming all the way out here to see this old woman.¡± The Baroness faced Bjorn with a smile. Bjorn wondered, in the far distant future, would this be what Erna would look like? Bjorn smiled as he bowed in front of the grey woman that would be his wife. The same friendly eyes, tone and even her brooch of artificial flowers. ¡°Thank you for you welcome, Baroness.¡± ¡°Oh my God, he¡¯s a real prince,¡± Someone¡¯s startled whisper came on the wind. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t mind?¡± Mrs Greve said. Her gaze never left the Grand Duke. ¡°Yes, of course, its more than enough,¡± Bjorn said as he looked around Erna¡¯s room. Baroness Baden wanted to offer the two newly repaired guest bedrooms to the married couple, but Erna still had some lingering attachment to her old room. It might be a little uncomfortable, but Bjorn saw no real reason he should deny his wife¡¯s heart. ¡°In that case, I will call the servants to change the bed for you, that one is a bit narrow,¡± Mrs Greave said. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay,¡± Bjorn said with a smile, ¡°if it¡¯s too narrow, I will just put my wife on top of me.¡± Erna and Mrs Greave let out a sigh at the same time, shocked by Bjorn¡¯s nonchalantness. Mrs Greave, at a loss as to what to do, simply nodded and left the room, closing the door behind her. Only once they could no longer hear her footsteps, did Erna breath again. ¡°Bjorn, how could you make such a joke?¡± ¡°What joke? I was being serious.¡± Bjorn approached the window. A cool breeze blew in when he opened the rustic window. He could not see out into the scenery because of the deep night, it was so dark in the country and Bjorn could hear the whisper of leaves being caught in the wind. ¡°There¡¯s an apple orchard over there, we can go there for a picnic tomorrow. The hills beyond it must be in full bloom by now.¡± Erna then pointed to another dark patch, ¡°in that forest, there is a secret place that no one knows about, but I will make an exception for you.¡± Erna chatted excitedly like that for ages. Bjorn listened to the chatter, looking at his wife instead of the world she pointed out to him. She seemed so different out here, than when she was in the city. ¡°Bjorn, thank you so much,¡± she said suddenly, ¡°thank you for coming to see my grandmother with me and for repairing the mansion, and finding servants for my family. Thank you so much.¡± Erna was so moved that she looked like she was going to cry. Feeling a little awkward, Bjorn shifted his gaze to the view out of the window, everything was just darkness, so he looked about the room, with its cosy, warm light. It had been his mother that had suggested this little trip. Repairing Baden¡¯s house and hiring the servants were all his mother¡¯s doing. He had nothing to do with it. ¡°Isn¡¯t this room a little uncomfortable for you?¡± Erna said, ¡°why don¡¯t we go sleep in the guest bedrooms, I can do that, its fine, really.¡± ¡°I like it here, Erna,¡± Bjorn said, looking at his with with a heartfelt smile. Erna¡¯s bedroom, which over looked Baden Street, was decorated to the taste of a country girl. The furniture, ornaments and props, were cute, just like Erna, so it wasn¡¯t all that bad. ¡°Is that you?¡± Bjorn was drawn to some pictures hanging on the wall, or sat on a drawer. ¡°Yes, this is a picture drawn when I was a baby and this is my mother,¡± Erna said, pointing to a portrait of a young woman holding a small baby. Erna smiled shyly as Bjorn looked at the woman with a bit of surprise. She was the exact same as Erna, save for the colour of her hair. Erna explained the pictures in the other frames, one by one. Portraits of her when she was five years old, all the way up to a mature girl. There were some other rough sketches, more of them than actual completed pictures and oil paintings. Without even trying, Bjorn could guess at who the artist was, none other than Pavel Lore. Come to think of it, Pavel Lore grew up here too and even though Bjorn knew nothing of the painting before him, he could tell how precious the girl was to the person that painted the picture. Friends, really? Just as his judgement was taking him to suspicion, Erna turned to him with a smile on her face. When he looked at her, he couldn¡¯t detect any signs of attraction and he was relieved. Erna headed away to the side of the bed. ¡°Bjorn, can you turn around for a moment.¡± Erna looked at him and to the pyjamas on the bed. Bjorn replied to her request by not turning around, but instead folding his arms and leaning against the wall. Erna sighed and turned around to get changed. Bjorn stared at his wife¡¯s naked back and exposed buttocks as she got changed, doing her best to ignore his lecherous stare. Bjorn felt a twang of guilt in his stomach, for leering at his wife, who had done far more scrupulous things than getting naked in front of him. He couldn¡¯t believe he felt that way and even though he scolded himself, he did not turn away. Then, out of the blue, he wished he had some artistic talent, so that he could paint his wife¡¯s lovely body and keep it as a secret collection. Bjorn was stuck in the room even after the pyjama-clad Erna sat at the vanity and began brushing her long, brown hair. Her hair was very fine and cascaded down to her lower back. It was a sweet irritation to feel the touch of her revive at his fingertips. The desire he felt for Erna right then was strange, not unlike anything he had felt for her before, he could have her right now, if he wanted, but he didn¡¯t, despite the pull he felt. He blamed the new, unfamiliar surroundings, making him hold back his wants. As he restrained himself, a noise came from outside, a howl. Even as he frowned at the noise, Erna turned to him and laughed. ¡°They are your friends, Bjorn,¡± Erna said, putting down the hairbrush and came to his side, ¡°but they wont come down here, not while they have prey in the forest.¡± ¡°You mean that wolf whimper?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Erna said, behaving very strangely. She talked about them like someone would talk about a pet dog and Bjorn started to understand Erna¡¯s sudden behavioural shift. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, if they come close, we can scare them off easily. A shot from the gun in the study will scare them off.¡± ¡°You know how to shoot?¡± ¡°Yup, you kind of have to around here.¡± Erna spoke of violence that greatly contrasted her neat, prim and proper appearance, like a fairy talking of death dealing. Bjorn laughed in time with another wolf howl. He realised that his trip-the act of kindness toward his wife, might be more enjoyable than he realised. Bjorn closed the window and moved to hug Erna, his barbaric fairy wife. Once they lay in bed together. It was an old bed, not designed for two and it creaked under their weight. ¡°Would you like to try and vanquish this wolf?¡± Erna¡¯s brow furrowed questioningly at his words, as he lay on top of her. ¡°Bjorn, this is a place of my most precious childhood.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Words like that are an insult to me,¡± Erna¡¯s mood shifted and she pushed him off. Their position changed. The White Wolf laughed under Erna¡¯s shadow and he was dumbfounded. It seemed like the gun downstairs was not the only one with bank shots in it. CH 91 There were no words to describe how wonderful the days were at Buford. To be in a house with a warm and considerate Bjorn and a loving family. Every day passed like a dream in the landscape of her hometown that she had missed so much. After looking around the garden, she spent some time with her grandmother in her room and chatting. Baroness Baden was busy with a patchwork and Erna sat beside her to talk about the days planned events. It would have been a peaceful day, but the thread was about to run out. ¡°Erna, dear, would you pass the red thread from the drawer.¡± Erna hurried over to the drawer. When she hurried over to the desk, where the Baroness kept her spare thread, Erna noticed a small stack of newspapers. She saw her own face staring back at her, in a picture on the papers front sheet. It was a picture from her wedding, but the headline stated that the Grand Duchess had been attacked by a schizophrenic madman. ¡°Is there no red thread left? There should be,¡± the Baroness said, ¡°Erna? My dear, what are you doing?¡± Erna did not reply, instead the room was filled with the soft whisper of rustling paper. ¡°Grandma, why are you keeping this?¡± Erna came up to her feet, holding the small stack of papers. Baroness Baden¡¯s mood shifted as she realised her mistake. ¡°You¡¯re not the type of person to hoard this stuff, Grandma, but why do you keep this nonsense?¡± ¡°Oh, Erna, its not like that,¡± the Baroness shook her head, ¡°I got those papers for the crosswords, that¡¯s all.¡± ¡°Please don¡¯t, Grandma, if you read these articles, they will only make you upset and you will think I am a bad Granddaughter.¡± Erna realised that she had over reacted and lost control of her emotions. The Baroness had probably wondered how the rest of the world viewed the Grand Duchess, that the letters Erna had sent were laced with lies about how she was getting on. Erna knew that she shouldn¡¯t over react like this, but knowing did not help her reign in her emotions. She felt like some dirty little secret, which had been so well hidden, had finally come to the light of day. Erna wanted to come to Baden Street and forget all about the troubles of the city. All her pent up rage at such a cruel place came out all at once and she lashed out at the wrong person, her Grandmother. Guilt washed over her as she stood there, trying to think of a way she could undo her mistake. ¡°You know very well that I like to do the crosswords, Erna.¡± Erna was speechless. ¡°If you don¡¯t like it, I promise I won¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°Erna couldn¡¯t find the words to say. ¡°Erna, my baby?¡± ¡°I will throw this lot away,¡± Erna muttered softly, as she looked down at the stack of newspapers. ¡°Erna, are you angry?¡± ¡°No,¡± Erna could feel tears forming, ¡°it¡¯s not like that.¡± Erna let out a long sigh, hanging her head in shame, ¡°I¡¯m going to go for a walk.¡± Erna hurried out of her grandmother¡¯s bedroom, leaving the unconvincing excuse hanging in the air. Her breathing became suffocating and her legs wobbled. It¡¯s okay, she tried to tell herself, but the words had no impact. ¡°Lady Erna, where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Mrs Greve called after Erna, as they crossed paths. Erna made for the walkways beyond the wooden fence. She had a long way to go, to get away from Baden house. Erna walked for a long while and eventually came to a field filled with wild flowers, primroses and bluebells, dandelions and foxgloves. It was a picturesque scene, but Erna did not have the notion to take it in. She hurried across the field and with great effort, threw the sack of newspapers into the swamp. Erna did not move as she watched the sack slowly sink into the water logged mud. Only once it was out of sight completely did she slump down and sit on the back of her heels. Only then did she feel that rapid breathing hissing through her teeth. She looked back down the hill, at the path she had come. This was not like her, she didn¡¯t feel herself as she stared back at her past with blank eyes, she almost looked insane. Goosebumps prickled her skin. Erna let out a long sigh that didn¡¯t stop until her lungs felt like they were going to collapse. A mixture of bewilderment and relief washed over her as she looked at the marsh, where it had swallowed the evidence of guilt and shame. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna was no where to be seen. Bjorn peered around the room that Erna had pretty much spent all of her time milling around, but now, the room stood empty and cold. During their morning walk, Erna had prattled on so excitedly about going into town, now, as he was ready to leave, she was no where to be found. Bjorn left the room and closed the door. He made his way outside, to the well kept garden, there he spotted the Baroness, lounging under an enormous ash tree. She was staring out beyond a fence. ¡°Erna will be back soon,¡± the old woman said as Bjorn approached, ¡°it seems like she decided she wanted to go on little stroll through the woods, but don¡¯t worry, Baden Street is easy to navigate, you¡¯ll be able to find her with your eyes closed.¡± ¡°Are you a mind reader?¡± ¡°Maybe, Your Highness,¡± the Baroness smiled. ¡°Please, there¡¯s no need for that, ma¡¯am.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think I should be speaking to the Prince of Lechen any other way, you are the prince first and my grandson-in-law second.¡± The Baroness was smiling, but her eyes conveyed a fierce determination. ¡°I may be an old lady, out in the middle of nowhere, but I pride myself on my courtesy, Your Highness.¡± Bjorn looked at the elderly woman, whose words and feelings were exactly like those of Erna and nodded. He waited for Erna by the Baroness side. As the housekeeper brought him a glass of lemon water, he sat back to take in the early views of the rural neighbourhood and Baroness Baden¡¯s stitching. It wasn¡¯t until the Baroness had completed four rows of patchwork that she looked up at him again. The warmth of the spring sun was comfortably warm on her face. ¡°My late husband had hair just like yours, Your Highness, beautiful platinum hair. So did Annette, who had inherited it from her father.¡± The Baroness voice was serene as she spoke about her daughter. Bjorn set down his glass and listened intently. ¡°Erna is a miraculous child in that regard, resembling her mother so closely, save for that one aspect. We don¡¯t mind so much, but Erna only ever seemed to associate it with her abusive father and the pain her mother endured at his hands.¡± The Baroness paused her stitching and placed her hands on her knees. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have planted such guilt in the child. We had to rush to see our ailing daughter, so we were unable to give Erna the loving attention she needed. Instead, she overheard all the nasty little words any grown up would use for such a horrible, tyrant of a man. The Baroness looked at the horizon with remorseful eyes, ¡°she had to endure alone and to cope, she decided to dye her hair. She chased the maids, asking them how she could make her hair blonde. I don¡¯t know why they did it, but one of the maids told Erna that if she stared at the sun for long enough, it would turn her hair the colour of sunlight. Erna thought it was probably true, being young,¡± the Baroness looked up at Bjorn, with a weak smile. ¡°That day, Erna basked in the sunlight all day, from sunrise to sunset. It was early July, when the sun was at its hottest. I couldn¡¯t find her anywhere about the house, but when I had finally found her laying in the field, her hair was not blonde, but her skin was red. The walk back was so painful for her and she cried, thinking that she had failed because she took shade when she became too hot and exhausted.¡± Unconsciously, the Baroness clasped Bjorn¡¯s hands as she thought about Erna on that day. It was a thorn planted deep in her heart. Bjorn stared back at her, waiting for the words to follow. ¡°Even now, when the sun is hot, I think of that day, Your Highness. Now that she has grown into a lady and even became the Grand Duchess, she will always look to me, like the sweet little girl with a beautiful red nose, now matter how old she gets.¡± From afar, Bjorn could see a beautiful, flowery dress coming down the path, our of the woods. The Baroness, who also caught sight of it, looked at Bjorn with a warm smile. ¡°Her hair is so pretty. It doesn¡¯t need to be anything else. She is perfect just as she is and we love that about her. The things I couldn¡¯t tell her sooner, still remains as a hard lump in the depths of my heart. Perhaps Annette and my husband feel the same.¡± The Baroness watched Erna all the way to the gate, then picked up her needle and thread and carried on with her patchwork. ¡°Your Highness, I wish Erna could learn to love herself just the way she is, it is my earnest wish.¡± Erna noticed the two people sitting across from each other and froze for a second. ¡°I think her hair is pretty, Grandma,¡± Bjorn said with a smile on his lips, ¡°its very pretty.¡± The worry seemed to melt away from the old woman¡¯s face, upon hearing Bjorn¡¯s warm words. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that the pair of you are going into town later?¡± ¡°Yes, I need to send a telegraph to Schuber, let them know that I am going to be staying here for awhile.¡± ¡°Ah, good, you¡¯ll enjoy it, the May Festival has begun in the village, it won¡¯t compare to the fancy festivals you have in the city, but its a good way to kill some time.¡± The Baroness looked up from her sewing, with a beaming smile, ¡°did you have a good walk?¡± She said to Erna, who had been sneaking up on the pair the entire time. ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Erna said, after hesitating for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t come back late, His Highness has been waiting for you.¡± ¡°Bjorn?¡± Erna looked at her husband with surprise in her bright eyes. ¡°His Highness is curious about the May Festival in the village, so I hope that you are not to exhausted from your walk to show him about. All good wives should do that.¡± CH 92 I know you lied. Erna realised the truth when Baroness Baden suggested her and Bjorn went to the festival together. Her husband was not the type of person to consider doing such things. She pretended she didn¡¯t know and hoped into the carriage with Bjorn anyway. She was anticipating too much, but being here and not at Schuber, Bjorn had showed his more doting side. Unfortunately, she saw the truth of it and realised she had been a fool. ¡°I¡¯ll be back in about an hour,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°I thought we were going together,¡± Erna said, brow furrowed. ¡°I have business to take care of first.¡± ¡°Well, then I will come with you,¡± Erna said, steeling her nerves. ¡°Just go with your maid, Erna,¡± Bjorn checked his watch, ¡°I will be back soon.¡± Erna could do nothing but except the cordial departure, which only served to increase Bjorn¡¯s indifference. She smiled at him as he turned away and headed for the telegraph office with his attendant. The miracle of Buford was over. That was the reality of the situation and Erna sighed as she quietly accepted it. She should have known, the scenery was different, but the man remained the same. Erna kept looking at the corner where Bjorn disappeared and only stopped when Lisa¡¯s face popped up in front of her. ¡°Lets go have some fun, Your Highness, lets go to the festival and play all the games, eat all the tasty food. Lets go and enjoy ourselves.¡± Lisa only just stopped short of saying Lets put that wicked Prince from our minds. Erna simply smiled and gave a light nod from under her colourless parasol. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* There was no one around the bronze equestrian statue. Bjorn frowned and looked at his watch, realising that he was twenty minutes early. He looked around the square, even with the festival in full swing elsewhere in the village, it seemed like the Village Square was still the busiest spot. The sounds of youngsters laughing and shouting on the merry-go-round and the cries of the street vendors filled the air in the square, carried by the sweet, flowery wind. ¡°I¡¯ll go alone, wait for me here,¡± Bjorn said to the attendant. ¡°But Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°What are you afraid of? We are among people that don¡¯t even recognise me.¡± The attendant was at a loss for words in the face of Bjorn¡¯s convincing argument. It was clear that no one here knew who the Prince was. They bustled around him without so much as a courteous glance. This sort of behaviour would have been unthinkable in the city. Bjorn wasn¡¯t even remotely curious about the village festival, but even so, there was an uncomfortable feeling in his gut and his mouth was dry. He always seemed to get like this when he thought about how he had to deny Erna, who had been so excited to go to the festival with him, even the Baroness, who was so glad to see the way he was caring for her granddaughter. Maybe that was why he pressed on with his task as quickly as possible, so that he could go and be with Erna for the festival, where he could enjoy the anonymity. So far, all he had gotten was a brief sidelong glance from a man, who was quickly engulfed by joy of the crowd he was with. Bjorn turned into a street that was lined with stalls. Almonds roasted on a cast iron skillet and filled the air with its sweet aroma, mingling with the smell of cinnamon and honey. Sizzling sausages, spat and hissed, while beer filled men swung frothing jugs at each other in laughter and toasts. Soap bubbles passed over his head, drifting on the sweet wind and casting pearlescent light. There was a stage at the end of the street, where an orchestra played a polka. He scanned the crowds, narrowing his cool, grey eyes and immediately found a woman standing at the end of a crowd. He could recognise his wife anywhere. Bjorn snuck up on her as quietly as he could, until he was stood right behind her. Erna was completely immersed in the show, but Lisa, her maid, noticed him almost right away. She made to call out, but Bjorn shook his head slowly, putting a finger to his lips. Lisa folded in her lips and clamped them with her teeth, as she turned back to the show. Erna bobbed her head along with the music and followed the rapid movements of the dancers. She made the flowers and ribbons of her hat bounce and sway. Lisa couldn¡¯t hold her tongue any more. Without a word, she thrust Erna¡¯s parasol into Bjorn¡¯s hands and turned away into the crowd. Bjorn quickly took her place. ¡°Lisa, where are you¡­¡± Erna said as she turned, she looked up just as Bjorn looked down. There was a second or two while Erna tried to make sense of the person she thought was Lisa, but was now a couple feet taller. Then her face brightened with elation as she recognised Bjorn standing next to her. Her laughter was an explosion of noise, accompanied by the laughter of all the festival goers. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Miracles are Capricious/ They takes your hand and comfort you, if only briefly, before melting away. Just as you think to give up, they return to you in the form of a pleasant dream. Similar to the Prince. Erna chewed on a sweet almond, even as she prepares to put another in her mouth. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off Bjorn, sat opposite her, for fear he might melt away like smoke. He leaned back in his chair, in that casual manner he always did, holding a half filled wine glass. It was too early to drink, but at the festival, most were in some form of drunkenness or another. Bjorn decided not to take issue and join in. They sat under the shade of a baldachin, eating the honeyed almonds Bjorn had bought her. They were nearly all gone and Erna was regretful of that, so she folded the bag over and taped it shut. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him, studying his platinum blonde hair, narrowed eyes and lips curled into a mirthless smile. They watched the May festival together and strolled along the street, stopping at interesting stalls and purchasing beverages. They were just two ordinary people, enjoying what ordinary people enjoyed. Light conversation and festival foods. The festival had always piqued her interest, even though she pretended to act indifferent. Her grandparents never liked the festival, Erna had thought about sneaking out to see it many times when she was growing up. They would tell her of an innocent young girl who had gone to the festival. There she met a handsome young man, who was the heir of a Viscount in the city. They fell in love and had a passionate relationship. Even though the girls parents didn¡¯t like the young man, they gave their blessings for marriage, because she was already pregnant. What would have happened if the girl hadn¡¯t snuck off to the festival? Just as the thouht came to Erna, Bjorn suddenly moved, raising a hand to get the attention of a waiter. ¡°Yes, how may I help you, sir?¡± Bjorn lifted his empty wine glass and the waiter filled his glass. ¡°Will you be taking part in the Man of Buford contest? I think you would be a great contender,¡± the waiter said, attempting at making polite conversation, spurred on by the excitement of the festival around them. ¡°Man of Buford?¡± ¡°Oh, you must not be from here, its a simple competition, a race, where a man carries his lady on his back to the finish line. The prize is the most sought after title of The Best Man of Buford.¡± ¡°Best man of Buford¡­¡± Bjorn thought to himself, ¡°so, any man can take part, so long as they have a wife?¡± Bjorn asked, looking suddenly very interested in his wife. ¡°Yes sir, any man that has a wife to sling over their shoulder.¡± ¡°No,¡± Erna said, catching up to the conversation, ¡°no, no thank you. Bjorn, we must keep our dignity.¡± Bjorn didn¡¯t listen to her and only smirked as he got up from the table to approach her. She knew all too well the meaning behind that devils grin. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, Bjorn, I clearly said no.¡± ¡°Come my dear, we have a race to win,¡± was all Bjorn said as he took her hand. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Well this is hardly fair,¡± said a man that stood on the start line next to Bjorn and Erna. His wife was clearly three times heavier and twice as old as Erna. It hardly seemed fair to participate in a race who¡¯s winner was already clearly defined. A tall man, with a half mile stride and a wife that was so petite, she almost looked like a little girl. ¡°That¡¯s life,¡± Bjorn said with a smirk. He was not the only man unhappy with the line up. Most of the other competitors looked at Bjorn and Erna with the same dejection. ¡°My wife is also light as a feather,¡± a man called out, ¡°when she was twelve.¡± Some laughed, the man¡¯s wife did not. The race was about to start, despite the loud and often gaudy protests of some of the participants. ¡°Why don¡¯t you at least make it a little fair, why don¡¯t you start back there,¡± one participant said, pointing far behind the start line. He was met with the cheers of the rest of the contestants and the crowd, as if they had been waiting for someone to suggest it. Bjorn looked back at his suggested start line and frowned. Then nodded his head as he took several steps back. ¡°Get ready,¡± the official called out. Everyone in the crowd hushed as they waited for the race with bated breath. The participants hoisted up their wives and set themselves ready, stern faced and determined. Erna studied the men, who seemed to carry their wives like some great burden. ¡°Lets go Bjorn.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Bjorn asked, confused. ¡°No, lets go back, alright.¡± Bjorn looked at Erna as he removed his jacket, then his cufflinks, which he tucked into a pocket. He examined Erna closely, probably deciding which way would be best to carry her. ¡°Why are you being like this? We have the dignity of the Royal Family to uphold.¡± ¡°Nobody knows who we are, there¡¯s nothing no worry about.¡± ¡°Bjorn.¡± ¡°They give a very big prize, Erna, and the title of Best Man of Buford,¡± he said, with a cheeky grin on his face. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m the one that will be running.¡± ¡°Are you kidding, Bjorn? You¡¯re going to carry me the whole way?¡± Instead of answering, Bjorn took immediate and decisive action. In the blink of an eye, Erna was up and over Bjorn¡¯s shoulder like a sack of potatoes. ¡°Erna, Dniesters never play to lose, so, my dear wife, you can co-operate or not, we are going to win either way.¡± He was at a slight disadvantage, starting from so far back from the start line and his wife was thrashing about, making co-ordination a little difficult, but in his eyes, he was already at the finish line. Bang, the starter gun went off and everyone moved as fast as physically possible. CH 93 Erna was embarrassed beyond measure and felt the eyes of everyone in the crowd upon her. The absurdity of the situation blinded her to the fact that they had already caught up with the last man and was overtaking most of the other racers. Erna finally stopped screaming when she realised they might actually win. She looked to her front and saw the finish line. Bjorn was quite a strong runner. Her heart began to thunder in her chest, as the man right behind them seemed to find a burst of energy from some where and was closing the gap fast. ¡°Bjorn, run, hurry up Bjorn,¡± Erna was surprised to hear herself say, ¡°they¡¯re right behind us, Bjorn, run faster, faster.¡± She didn¡¯t want to do this, but she didn¡¯t really have much of choice and so became lost in the competition. It might have been a disgrace to the Royal Family, but maybe winning would soften the blow. ¡°We¡¯re almost there, they can¡¯t catch us now.¡± As the finish line came ever closer, the man who had found his second wind, quickly began to flag. Bjorn raced flat out to the finish line, increasing the ever growing gap. The crowd roared their excitement at Bjorn¡¯s stunning recovery and inevitable victory. In contrast to her earlier cries of protest, Erna was one of voices adding her excitement to the yells of joy. ¡°Kyaa!!! We did!! We¡¯re first, we won!¡± Erna jumped about in excitement. ¡°You certainly seem excited, now that we¡¯ve won,¡± Bjorn said with a laugh. ¡°Dniester don¡¯t play games to lose,¡± Erna repeated Bjorn¡¯s earlier words. Where had the quiet lady gone? She seemed to steadfast in her decision not to participate. Bjorn smiled cheerfully and spread his arms to take in Erna, high on her win, she rushed headlong into his embrace. It was a bliss that the couple achieved together. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°It¡¯s huge,¡± Erna said as she studied the trophy she had won at the festival. Besides that, she was speechless. Bjorn had amassed a huge pile of harvest for being the best man in Buford. Pumpkins, potatoes, garlic, oats and wheat. Piled on top of all that were more crates of vegetables and grains that made a pile bigger than Erna¡¯s head. Bjorn looked over his winnings with a wide grin. The waiter wasn¡¯t lying when he said prize was huge. To top it all off, the crates of Buford¡¯s bountiful harvest was elaborately decorated with flowers. ¡°Hey, you two, come up here,¡± the host of the festival called to Bjorn and Erna, urging them up onto a podium, which was also decorated with flowers. The winning couple was honoured up on stage, to the cheers of the crowd. Bjorn was gifted a bottle of wine, while Erna was given a wreath of flowers and a necklace of Lillies, Buford¡¯s flower of the May festival. ¡°Lets hear it for the Prince and Princess of the festival,¡± the host called and the crowd cheered. ¡°Hey, Erna, I guess I am always destined to be the Prince,¡± Bjorn said with a laugh. He was the Prince of crops, with a crown of flowers and a sceptre that was a bottle of wine. He offered his hand to the Princess of crops and the pair made their way through the crowd, who parted like the red sea to let them pass. Bjorn looked so absurd that Erna couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sight of it. Her playful cheers played over the crowd and she waved to them with dignity. It reminded her of her Royal Visits and parades. ¡°Is it just me, or does that young man look familiar,¡± Erna heard a middle ages woman say. ¡°Hey yeah, he reminds me of the twin Prince,¡± a man said. ¡°Aw, silly, you must be drunk already,¡± another woman said. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn and Erna did not return to Baden Street until well after sunset. Baroness Baden watched them arrive through the window, just as she was finishing the last square on the patchwork. She could tell they had a good time by the bright smile on Erna¡¯s face, as she was helped out of the carriage by Bjorn. ¡°I¡¯m so glad to see that you are in good spirits, madam,¡± Mrs Greve said. Baroness Baden simply bobbed her head as she folded up the completed work. She put away her glasses and got up to great the loving couple. Mrs Graves put a blanket over the Baronesses shoulders as she made for the front door. ¡°Did you enjoy the festival?¡± the Baroness asked, as the two entered. ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Bjorn said with a polite bow and a friendly smile. ¡°I¡¯m glad, Erna, what about you?¡± ¡°I did, despite the embarrassment,¡± Erna said, looking up from studying her fingers. She looked like she was still worried about the mornings events. ¡°I¡¯m glad,¡± the Baroness said and moved in for a hug. Erna hugged her Grandmother, the rose coloured sun set falling onto her back, ¡°thank you for letting us go.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry it came late, sweetheart,¡± the Baroness said, regretting raising Erna in such a remote village. She always regretted the decision, every time she read about the Grand Duchess, who was mocked by everyone for being a clumsy bumpkin. She was concerned that she would be unhappy, just like her mother, that she raised walls, which only got higher with time, even though she knew Erna couldn¡¯t be confined to such a small world. She should have had the chance to live like all the other noble ladies. If she had, maybe Erna wouldn¡¯t be such a pariah. ¡°You must be hungry, come, lets go have some dinner,¡± the Baroness said, letting the regrets melt away. ¡°Oh my God, Erna, what is that?¡± the Baroness shouted, as she noticed the crates and crates of produce for the first time. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The horse carrying the two stopped under a large tree. Once the servants had finished setting up the picnic, they departed, leaving the forest deserted. While Erna looked around excitedly, Bjorn dismounted first, then helped Erna. The breeze ticked his nose and carried the fresh aroma of scented flowers. Bjorn hugged Erna softly and set her down on the ground. There was a set a cushions on the blanket, as well as a basket filled with savoury treats and a small brazier for brewing tea. Erna forgot she was a princess for a moments and hopped around the picnic, checking everything off her imagined list. She bounced around the picnic area and saw the Roses and Blackberry bushes growing wild at the edge of the small field. The water in the creek was crystal clear. She bounded around like a juvenile puppy, let out for the first time. Bjorn watched his wife while getting comfortable, leaning on his stack of cushions. The sky was filled with billowing clouds and the trees swayed in the gentle breeze. Great swathes of daisy¡¯s painted the rolling hills white. It was certainly as beautiful as Erna had described. Bjorn couldn¡¯t take his eyes from his wife. Her loosely knotted hair danced as she bounced along with the white ribbons of her sun hat. Erna gathered up some flowers as she strolled through the lilies by the creek and brought them back to the blanket. Bjorn smiled affectionately at his wife and popped the cork on the bottle of wine. ¡°I would like a drink too,¡± Erna said. ¡°Should a decent lady be drinking during the day?¡± ¡°Today is a special day,¡± Erna said, holding out her wine glass. Erna smiled timidly and her cheeks turned a light shade of peach. Bjorn filled her glass and the forest rang out with the sound of wine glasses touching in toast. The pair started on the first glass of wine and Erna found compulsion to tell Bjorn about her childhood. She told him all about her growing up in Buford, about her mother and affectionate grandparents. The wonderful days spent in Buford, there wasn¡¯t a single bad memory. By the time she was done talking, the bottle of wine was nearly empty. ¡°I like this flower too,¡± Erna said, pointing to the Lily of the Valley she had picked earlier. ¡°I know,¡± Bjorn hummed, topping up their glasses with the last of the wine. ¡°I¡¯ve loved the flower since I was a kid, but I don¡¯t think I like them any more. A flower is a just a flower and it doesn¡¯t just bloom in the greenhouse, but all over the fields here. There are so many, its strange.¡± She was clearly drunk, Bjorn could see that, they had drunk three glasses of wine each and starting on their fourth. He emptied the last drops into her glass. ¡°Thank you, Bjorn,¡± while drunk, it seemed that Erna was needlessly polite. He found the contrast between sober Erna and drunk Erna to be hilarious. Nothing seemed too much for the attractive drunkard to put up with in such good weather and beautiful scenery. CH 94 Now that she was inebriated, Erna was more jovial than normal. She wasn¡¯t a terrible drinker, she still talked the same, though slower and with droopy eyes. ¡°Did you know that today was our one year anniversary?¡± Erna said, suddenly diverting the conversation away from how she used to play house as a kid. ¡°The day we met was exactly one year ago today, at the founding party.¡± ¡°Well, you have a pretty good memory for a drunkard.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not drunk,¡± Erna said, her face became stern and bright red. Bjorn laughed and filled her glass once more, from a fresh bottle of wine. Has it really been a year? Bjorn stared at the forest for a long moment, thinking. Golden rays of sunlight pierced through the trees canopy. The air was filled with the melodies of countless, unknown birds. It all seemed so unrealistic. A woman who had grown up in such a remote place, to suddenly be thrust into the wedding market over night. As he thought on this, it all made sense, their meeting a year ago, why she was at the festival. She might as well have had a ¡®for sale¡¯ sign around her neck. He suddenly laughed at the past days and although it had been a misunderstanding, he was glad of it, because he won in the end. ¡°Thank you Bjorn,¡± he thought she was talking about the wine. ¡°You really saved my life,¡± maybe she wasn¡¯t talking about the wine. ¡°Is that so?¡± he said. ¡°You bailed me out twice. At the Marchioness Harbor dinner and on race day. You also never filed a claim for your missing trophy.¡± That¡¯s because you were a much more valuable trophy. He never spoke the words. His throat hurt, like something swelled up inside, accompanied by a strange irritability. It seemed to come more often these days and always when he thought about Erna. ¡°That you asked me to marry you meant the world to me. I was able to escape my abusive father and escape a rotten marriage. I was able to keep the Baden Mansion safe. I owe you an ever increasing debt.¡± ¡°Erna¡­¡± He called her name in haste, but lost what he was going to say. It was nice that he didn¡¯t have to think too hard about Erna. She should be burdened with so many duties as the Grand Duchess, but he didn¡¯t want that for her, he wanted her to stay like a lovely deer. Quiet, harmless, and beautiful. Just someone that brought peace and love to his world. So what has changed? His anxious mind was disrupted. His train of thought was disturbed by the sound of glass on glass. Bjorn looked at his wife, as she shuffled in front of him and tinged his wine glass with hers. She smiled at him shyly. Her dramatic entrance into the world of drink was an interesting one. ¡°You¡¯re definitely drunk now, Erna,¡± Bjorn said. She had emptied her glass and waggled it in front of him, waiting for a top up. If she drank any more, she was going to fall asleep. ¡°You need to stop drinking, you drunkard.¡± Bjorn took the glass and placed it to one side, then pushed Erna back against her cushions as he leaned in and kissed her. He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her in close. The distant chirrups of birds could be heard. Erna let out a sigh of resignation and her body went limp. Bjorn¡¯s chest against hers was hard and warm. He grip around her waist was firm. His body had always felt some what cool, was now as warm as the spring afternoon. If this was because she was drunk, she felt like she understood why people drank so much. ¡°I think I understand why you drink so much, it feels so good,¡± Erna said. ¡°You are the reason, I love you too.¡± Her cheeks were bright red from alcohol. ¡°Is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, even though I sometimes despise you, I do like you overall. I want to keep you in my cookie jar.¡± Bjorn just laughed. Being confined to Erna¡¯s old cookie container didn¡¯t sound all that bad. She favoured all the gaudy junk she kept in that jar like fine jewellery. ¡°By the way, Bjorn, will the interest rates increase a lot on my savings?¡± Erna¡¯s face suddenly lit up with excitement. Drunkards were inherently random, it would appear and Erna only seemed to play up to that stereotype. Bjorn¡¯s jolly laugher joined the chorus of singing birds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we are doing our best to keep the interest rates high.¡± Erna beamed like a lighthouse, although, that might have just been the wine making her skin cheeks glow. ¡°What are you going to do with all that money from the interest?¡± Bjorn asked, settling from his mirth. ¡°I don¡¯t know, yet.¡± ¡°Then why are you so obsessed?¡± ¡°Its just, I want to make sure my savings are growing,¡± Erna said, her wonky smile formed a dimple on her cheek. Bjorn looked at his wife, who was smiling as though in a lovely day dream. Bjorn shared in Erna¡¯s smile. She was a materialistic girl, despite having grown up in the bosom of mother nature. She was a very appealing character. ¡°When I have enough interest saved up, I will buy you a present,¡± Erna said, suddenly serious. ¡°Oh, wow, what an honour, another giant bouquet?¡± ¡°Well, what kind of present would you like?¡± ¡°Other than that? I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°Tell me, anything, except cigars, they are bad for you. Alcohol too.¡± ¡°Then why ask me what I would like, if you¡¯ve already made up your mind?¡± ¡°No, I will respect your wishes,¡± Erna looked around the field, like an answer was going to jump out at her. ¡°Oh, you like horses, don¡¯t you?¡± Ties, gloves, shoes, cufflinks. Nope. Erna¡¯s ambition had blown up into something enormous. ¡°But horses are expensive, aren¡¯t they and take up a lot of time,¡± Erna said, resigned. Bjorn simply replied with laughter, as Erna¡¯s tone became more solemn. With her deposit, it would be a gift he would receive when he was old and grey. ¡°Anything else¡­¡± ¡°You,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Me?¡± Erna couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. ¡°I think putting a ribbon around your neck would be enough, except for all the other cumbersome things you like to wear, of course,¡± Bjorn drank the last of his wine as Erna stared at him in bewilderment. Erna had hoped this trip would prove to be romantic, despite knowing that Bjorn didn¡¯t love her and she still felt let down. She was happy that Bjorn did want her, at the very least. She wondered what this strange feeling was called, a feeling that encompassed so many different emotions. ¡°You really are difficult, Bjorn.¡± She shifted into a seated position and let out a huff. She wasn¡¯t sure if the booze was to blame, but she had a hard time understanding her husband sometimes. ¡°Are you a kind person, or a heartless one? I just don¡¯t know you, other than being a pain in the neck,¡± Erna stared at Bjorn willing the answers. ¡°I just don¡¯t know. I wish you were kind though, will you be, please?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± Bjorn let out a small sigh and reached for the wine bottle. He was certainly drinking more wine than he expected and while he filled his glass, Erna started to take her dress off. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m getting prettier for you, you told me that I look prettier the less I wear,¡± Bjorn just grinned in disbelief. Once the dress was removed, folded up and placed neatly in the basket next to her, Erna removed her underwear and folded it up, placing them in the basket with the dress. ¡°Its strange, normally I would have to work hard to look pretty. Wear the prettiest dress and do my hair in the prettiest style. Decorate myself with all sorts of pretty little ornaments. I never thought I could be pretty naked before.¡± Bjorn struggled to maintain his composure. He rubbed a hand along his cheek and looked everywhere but at Erna. Taking in the bright spring sun, the beautiful flowers swathed across the fields and even the birds song. Was it because he was more tipsy than he expected? He felt a hot flush rise to his cheeks as Erna removed the last of her under garments and stacked them neatly on top of her dress. Bjorn looked at his pocket watch through the rosy haze, no one would be looking for them for awhile yet. He gulped down the freshly poured glass of wine. Unable to organise his scattered thoughts and simply watched Erna remove her stockings, her last item of clothing. ¡°Ah, the ribbon,¡± Erna said. Erna tapped her chin with a dainty finger, as she thought on the only item of clothing she was allowed to wear. She pulled the ribbon free from her braided hair and tied it around her neck. ¡°I guess you can have me now,¡± Erna said. ¡°Now that I am all naked and pretty for you,¡± she said with a broad grin. ¡°Erna, now you¡­¡± ¡°Right now,¡± Erna interrupted Bjorn. ¡°I¡¯m giving you a present, interest free, that I can freely give, so you be nicer to me, okay?¡± Erna said. She ran her fingers through her messy hair that hadn¡¯t quite lost the braid, then moved to right in front of Bjorn¡¯s face, closing her tiny hands around his cheek and chin. Bjorn finally made sense of the words Erna mumbled in her sleep. God, he couldn¡¯t think straight. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* CH 95 Without hesitation, he laid Erna down on the grass, resting himself between her legs and pressing into her soft, warm body. Her pale complexion stood out when laid amongst the vibrant red and of the blanket. Their eyes met and never wavered. Ordinarily, Erna would have shrunk away from him, avoided eye contact as much as possible, but right now, she seemed to hunger for his gaze upon her. She wanted to be seen and even though Bjorn could barely focus through the alcoholic haze, he could see the shadows of tall grasses and flowers dance upon her breasts. Bjorn leaned in and kissed her, fighting the urge to rush right to the sex. He was enjoying this newly found passion in her and he could taste the wine on her lips. She responded to him with more enthusiasm than she had ever shown. She was breathing heavily and her fingers scrapped through his hair. After releasing the lock on her lips, his hands moved around to the back of her neck and he moved in to caress her. He laughed when he found the silk ribbon in the way, Erna laughed too. It was a pure of heart noise and more eccentric. Bjorn did his best to fight off the urges with deep sighs, but as the two continually embraced and kissed, he was finding it harder. In the end, he caved in and started kissing along her clavicle, down the centre of her chest and took her breast into his mouth. Erna moaned like a purring kitten. She gripped the blanket tightly, scrunching up the fabric, causing the empty bottles and glasses to topple. The sound of their clashing fell on deaf ears. Bjorn continued kissing and sucking at her creamy flesh, around her breasts, her waist and her navel. He teased her with his tongue and Erna gasped with the introduction of each new sensation. He was barely touching her, but she felt like she couldn¡¯t breath, grabbing and pulling at the picnic blanket did nothing to help her control the feeling pulsing up from her groin and chest. Bjorn lips were being exceptionally tenacious today. Erna had been counting, to try and maintain control, but she lost that idea some time ago and could do nothing now but lay back and let Bjorn do his thing. Bjorn let go, pulling away from her and giving her chance to catch her breath. As she breathed, Erna opened her eyes and looked at Bjorn. He parted her legs wide and she felt like a butterfly, landing on the picnic blanket to rest, before taking flight on fragile wings. ¡°Bjorn?¡± He ignored her call. When she realised where he was looking and what his intentions were, she tried to cross her legs with an embarrassed scream. His firm grip prevented her and she no longer felt like the fragile butterfly. ¡°Don¡¯t do that,¡± she said in embarrassment. She felt shame that she had lost control during her drunkenness. She tried to free her ankles from his grip, but he just held on tighter. Sunlight gathered in the corners of his narrowed eyes, like he was trying to evaluate something. Erna stared at him in a daze. His lips curled into a sly grin and he moved to rest between her far flung thighs. Erna¡¯s confidence left her as she forgot the lessons in the bedroom in that instant. Erna¡¯s shrieks melted to moans and sent the songbirds flying off in panicked cries. She had been trying to escape Bjorn grasp, but the second she felt his tongue, she couldn¡¯t resist and melted into the pleasure of his movements. When Bjorn came back up to look at Erna panting on the ground, her hands gripped his hair and pulled him back in. Eventually, Erna turned into a trembling puddle and Bjorn kissed her shaking thighs. His lips were wet and warm. Her bosom rose and fell with dramatic heaves of breath, it was like flowers blooming within her and a kaleidoscope of butterflies dancing around her tummy. Composed just a little, Erna grabbed Bjorn and pulled him in for a kiss. She had wanted to hide the shame of her covering his lips, it tasted lewd and she didn¡¯t know what to do with that. Without meaning to, she wrapper her legs around his and thrust her hips up toward him as they kissed deeply. ¡°Erna¡­Erna hold on a second,¡± Bjorn said, pulling away from Erna. She noted the surprise on his face. ¡°Yes, yes, I know,¡± She mumbled half to herself and sighed. She quickly fumbled with the belt and buttons of his trousers. The damn things didn¡¯t want to come off and she could hear Bjorn chuckling to himself, laughing at her inexperience. That only spurred Erna on and before he knew it, he was exposed and her thighs were wrapped around him again, pulling him in close. ¡°Erna, seriously, what are you doing?¡± Embarrassed by the unintentional situation, Erna applied all her training before Bjorn could stop her. Shy at first, but step by step, with sincere, ladylike repose, she worked his hardened penis like it was a lollipop she had gotten at the festival. Bjorn¡¯s head went back and he let out a gasping moan. He tugged at Erna¡¯s brown hair and his eyes were wide with the pleasure of her teasing. The day when he had to calm a his hysterical wife after their first time was gone, now there was just this greed for the pleasure. He had done his best to control himself, out of respect for Buford, her birth place. That¡¯s what the feeling had been all along. This place, where little Erna had been playing house, making daisy chains and other such childish games. Erna noticed Bjorn¡¯s furrowed brow and wondered if she had hurt him accidentally, he was thicker in her mouth than she expected. ¡°Are you hurt?¡± she asked, amidst shallow breaths of pleasure. ¡°No,¡± Bjorn replied, swallowing his saliva, he was salivating like a wild animal. Erna went back to sucking on the tip of Bjorn and the surprised gasps from his urged her to try and take more. It was strange, his moans made her smile grow wide. ¡°Erna¡­stop it,¡± Bjorn whispers, but Erna was unrelenting. Bjorn tried to pay homage to the fertile land around them, which grew the best grapes, made the best wine. He didn¡¯t know what they did to the wine, but it certainly had a profound effect on his wife. Buford deserved the title of the best wine in the land, no, the continent. ¡°Stop, Erna, stop it,¡± he cried it ecstasy. He grabbed a fistful of Erna¡¯s hair and even as he told her to stop, pushed himself into her mouth. She pulled away and he didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Bjorn?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t, please, don¡¯t stop,¡± he whimpered. Hesitantly, Erna continued. He recalled all the deeds of all the unfortunate things he had left behind and was barely able to endure it. Today was the day to celebrate Buford¡¯s amazing ability to create the finest pleasures in many ways. If it wasn¡¯t for the alcohol, he might have had to endure considerable humiliation. Erna let out a high pitched, surprised squeal, muffled by a full mouth and swallowed. Bjorn went limp and a sleepy look rested on his face. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you,¡± Erna said, taking a breath and sitting to face Bjorn. ¡°This is your taste?¡± she said with sultry words as she kissed him ¡°I don¡¯t know if I would say it was a pleasant taste, but it was your taste, so I like it.¡± That final blow really stunned Bjorn and he looked at the once naive girl. Was this really the same Erna? He had raised a wild beast. Seeing Erna blur her consciousness with a bright smile, Bjorn was amazed and understood why Leonid wanted to stay in college to teach the younger students. Bjorn practically threw himself at Erna, who accepted him eagerly, even before he had a chance to strip down fully. She became awash with unbearable intoxication, which only grew stronger with each crashing wave of pleasure. Everything became hyper vivid, from the soft, cotton clouds that hung lazily in the sapphire blue sky, to the emerald grass that danced in the gentle breeze. Even the lilies and daisy¡¯s looked like flickering gemstones on the grass swathed hills. Everything in her rose tinted vision was dazzlingly beautiful, Bjorn above all. The man inside her. Bjorn thrust into her with ever growing force, pushing her into the soft earth and through it. A little more, just a little more. Under him, caught by impatience, Erna moaned and writhed as he did, their movements were synchronised. Bjorn knew that under her breathy ecstasy, she was feeling a little pain too, but that was out of his control and she practically begged for him. What has changed? The question he could not answer only made him more impatient and fierce with his thrusting. He tried to block out everything else in the world, except the woman under him. He couldn¡¯t believe she was so amicable to do it outside, in the open air like this. When their eyes met, Erna parted her lips in such a small and delicate manner, like she was eating little bits of fruit, and let out a cry. Bjorn kissed her and Erna draped all over him. She found him to be exceptionally gentle and comforting, but now Bjorn was only interested in one thing and Erna felt the rise. Erna held on tightly, gripping Bjorn in a bear hug and Bjorn strained, paused in his movements and his hips spasmed wildly. Erna felt his warmth spread inside her. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna looked about in a half daze, trying to pull the world back into focus. The blurred leaves of the tree danced above her head, making shadows ripple over her body. She struggled to catch her breath and the view quickly changed. Where the unfocused branches swayed, it was replaced by the sharp focus of Bjorn¡¯s face. While their sweaty bodies cooled, the two remained silent in each other¡¯s arms. She was worried about what to do if she was heavy, but decided she could be a little selfish and snuggled deeper into his arms. ¡°As for you,¡± Erna mumbled, her thoughts starting to organise themselves again, ¡°yours is warm, a bit too big and hard, but still soft.¡± ¡°Shut up, you drunkard,¡± Bjorn teased. ¡°I like it, it tastes good. I¡¯m a lady, so I won¡¯t be using harsh words, but please don¡¯t think that I am too good to not use them.¡± The beast he had raised whispered softly into the pleasant selling wind. A tiny sigh of bittersweet resignation left Bjorn¡¯s lips and he wrapped his arms around Erna tighter. After such a thoughtful present, it was his time to show gratitude and generosity. He was willing to accept that deal. CH 96 Erna¡¯s stomach began to churner once more. She squeezed her eyes closed tight and counted to ten. Once she reached ten, the nausea faded away. Today would have been the perfect day to go for a walk, but she was having trouble even just standing without the threat of throwing up making itself known. ¡°Your Highness, maybe¡­¡± Lisa started to say. ¡°No, Lisa, it¡¯s just a little, I¡¯m just not feeling well.¡± Erna said. ¡°Would it not be safer to call a doctor?¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t need a doctor.¡± At the sound of the voice, sneaking up behind her, Lisa spun round and saw the Prince looming over her. He had already returned from having breakfast with the Baroness. ¡°My wife is simply dealing with the side effects of too much drinking.¡± ¡°Bjorn!¡± Erna scolded. She was embarrassed by her state and didn¡¯t want Bjorn to go around and announce it to everyone. Lisa rolled her eyes and with a sigh, left the couple in the room. ¡°Why did you tell her that?¡± ¡°Did I lie?¡± Bjorn asked, as he nonchalantly walked over and sat on the end of the bed. ¡°That¡­¡± Embarrassed by the memory, Erna looked over at the window, the daylight was so bright. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She knew the lie probably wouldn¡¯t work, she remembered everything. Erna remembered vividly having to have Bjorn carry her back to the mansion in her dishevelled state. The shock on her Grandmother¡¯s face to see a very drunk granddaughter and sent her off to bed to sleep her off. She remembered the way the room kept spinning every time she closed her eyes, making her dizzy as she was trying to sleep. Worst of all, she remembered the horrible pain in her head when she woke up the next morning. ¡°Hey, chaste lady, be honest. You remember everything, don¡¯t you?¡± Bjorn said with a sarcastic tone. ¡°No, no I don¡¯t.¡± ¡°The more you deny it, the more miserable you look.¡± ¡°Well, I think I remember some of it,¡± Erna offered up the compromise. ¡°Okay, if that makes you feel more comfortable.¡± ¡°I thought alcohol was a good thing, but it seems I was sorely mistaken.¡± Bjorn laughed at Erna¡¯s confession. She stared at the pattern of the wallpaper, as if shell shocked. ¡°Is this what happens when you always drink?¡± Erna asked Bjorn earnestly. ¡°It is when you drink as much as you did,¡± Bjorn let out a renewed chuckle. ¡°How are you okay? You drank so much more than me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not new to drinking, like you,¡± Bjorn playfully ruffled Erna¡¯s hair. Erna smoothed out her messy hair. Even though she had been quite drunk last night and this morning, she seemed to be slowly returning to her usual, composed self. ¡°Are you able to attend dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Dinner?¡± ¡°Yes, the Baroness is putting on a farewell dinner for us.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Erna let out a shocked noise. The thought of having to leave Buford tomorrow weighed heavily on Erna, she so longed to stay in Buford, to never return to the city again, but she had duties as the Grand Duchess. ¡°I just need to rest a little longer and I will be fine,¡± Erna calmly said, shaking her head free of all the excuses to delay her departure. Erna hated the constant scrutiny and criticism that accompanied her every action. The disdainful rumours that spread, constantly comparing her to Princess Gladys, followed her about the City like an unwanted stink. She had no desire to return to a life of being despised and treated like the villain. She wished to remain in Buford, enjoying the wondrous days like she was a child again. As Erna wondered around her beautiful world within her mind, her imagination always brought her back to Bjorn. She could see his face everywhere and yet, if she remained in Buford, he would be gone from her, her Prince, the knight in a royal suit that had saved her life, with a cocky smile. From beneath the cosy blanket, Erna gently extended her hand, like a turtle coming out of its shell and held Bjorn¡¯s hand. His eyes, which had been studying the view beyond the window, looked down at her. As their gazes locked, Bjorn smiled softly and suddenly a warmth spread through Erna that felt like someone was tickling her deep inside her tummy. It was a moment she would cherish forever. She had to be patient. After blowing out the cobwebs of her mind, she was able to smile back up at him. She would be fine, she reasoned, so long as she was with him and although he made it very difficult for her, she loved him very much. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that? If there is something wrong, just tell me,¡± Bjorn said, staring at Erna. ¡°What are you feeling? Even if you feel the need to use harsh words, I don¡¯t mind, I would rather you tell me when something is wrong.¡± Erna gasped a breath and squeezed her eyes closed, attempting to evade Bjorn¡¯s inquiry. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me? Yesterday, we spoke all the time,¡± Bjorn tapped the side of her nose. ¡°What? Well, that, I think, belongs in the half of my memory I don¡¯t remember.¡± Despite feeling shame for her actions yesterday, a part of her was happy and she was content that she was able to bring Bjorn some happiness. She had made him laugh so much. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this is going to be a little difficult,¡± the middle aged publicist said. His smile was somewhat awkward, but yet unmistakably conveyed his disappointment at the refusal. She recognised the expression well, having seen it quite a few times already. ¡°This is my brother¡¯s manuscript, of which you can be certain. Once again¡­¡± ¡°I know,¡± he cut off Catherine Owen¡¯s plea. ¡°These are beautiful sentences, yes, very distinctly Gerald Owen, that I do not doubt. But Miss Owen, you must understand the repercussions if I were to publish this work.¡± ¡°So? This is about the truth, it must be spoken.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever think that the truth would be damaging to your brother¡¯s reputation?¡± the old man shot Catherine an admonishing look, as if she was a child. ¡°The royal family will not sit idle on this and not only Lars, but Lechen also. Your brother, the genius poet, who got involved with a married Princess and had an illegitimate child, your brother will be ruined.¡± ¡°I know,¡± Catherine said sadly. She took a deep breath and with no other choice, accepted the reality. After discovering the damming manuscript, she had all the same thoughts. Many have told her that it would be better if she hid the truth and protected her brother¡¯s honour. Nevertheless, she was unable to divert her mind from this task. Princess Gladys was basking in the limelight by exploiting the anguish and sorrow of others. ¡°What my brother wanted was the truth, not a facade of honour. I have an obligation to follow his will. If you don¡¯t have the courage to publish the truth, I¡¯ll find someone with a backbone.¡± Having repeated the same spiel, Catherine spun around and left. She might have visited every publisher in Lars, but that didn¡¯t mean it was time to give up. So, where now then? With each step down the stairs out of the publicists office, Catherine¡¯s mind raced with thoughts on her next move. Just as she was contemplating going to Lechen, a young man suddenly appeared at the bottom of the stairs. To her surprise, it was a young publisher she had met with before. ¡°Miss Owen, I¡¯m glad I managed to find you, do you have a moment to talk?¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Nestled under the shade of a towering Ash tree, the table in the garden blended seamlessly with its rustic landscape. The tableware and candlestick holders exuded a timeless elegance, hinting at a cherished history. The food on the table provided a hearty and unpretentious feast. Bjorn sat at the table, sipping the wine in his glass and watched as Erna spoke on in her usual manner, with her Grandmother. She looked so pretty, even in a simple muslin dress decorated with elaborate floral patterns. He wondered if her hangover had finally dissipated, as she complimented the Baroness on a well presented meal. The Baroness watched her Granddaughter with bright, adoring eyes twinkling in the candlelight. ¡°How about staying in Schuber during the summer season?¡± Bjorn made a suggestion out of impulse. All the most prestigious noble families flocked to Schuber for their summer vacations. Even those who spoke carelessly about Erna couldn¡¯t object. ¡°That¡¯s kind of you to offer, Your Highness, but I like it here. Big cities are far too crowded for my liking,¡± her tone was gentle and kind. ¡°But you are always welcome to stay here, whenever you wish, that¡¯s enough for this old lady, right Erna?¡± No, not so. Was what Erna wanted to say, but found it difficult to express her true feelings and instead, she rolled up her napkin and clutched it tightly. Her desire to remain in Buford was as strong as her reluctance to share her true feelings. Although her grandmother was probably already aware of the vicious rumours, she didn¡¯t know what would happen if she were to see the situation with her own eyes. ¡°Yes, Grandma,¡± Erna lied, ¡°I will come back again before the end of the year.¡± Despite her apprehension, Erna spoke with unmistakable sincerity, reassuring her grandmother that she would come back soon. If not before the end of the busy summer season, then before the mid-winter festivities at the very least. ¡°Yes and I will be here, waiting for you,¡± the Baroness smiled and nodded, as if conveying an understanding. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The Ducal couple left Buford the next morning. They left at an early hour and the Baroness saw them off with a warm smile. The parting was a fortunate one, as Erna was acting more resolute than the Baroness was expecting. There had been so much Baroness Baden wanted to say to Erna, but seeing her resolute granddaughter, she ended up hiding it all behind a smile. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden and make Erna¡¯s heart heavier than it already was. Erna had attempted to turn back to her Grandmother, like there was more she wanted to say, but the Baroness was already embracing Bjorn. The way he came out to the carriage, holding Erna¡¯s hand, meant he was definitely family now. He had to be her source of support. ¡°Please take good care of our Erna, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Of course I will,¡± Bjorn readily agreed at the heartfelt words. The procession, led by the carriage carrying the Grand Duke and Duchess, slowly made its way down the country road, leaving a small cloud of dust in its wake. Erna waved her hand out of the window, as the carriage disappeared from view. At that moment, she didn¡¯t care if her unladylike behaviour was to make the sky fall. The Baroness stood at the entrance to the mansion until the last carriage was gone, then finally made her way inside. She was greeted by the golden light of the morning, streaming in through the windows. ¡°My lady,¡± a servant said as the Baroness made her way into her bedroom. ¡°Her Highness asked me to give you this,¡± the maid said, presenting a small package. ¡°What, Erna did?¡± The Baroness accepted the packed with a hint of surprise on her face. As she carefully unwrapped it, she found a book contained within. The Baroness smiled and let out a low chuckle, it was a book of crossword puzzles. CH 97 Erna was startled awake by a knock and she opened her eyes. As she did so, she realised that her brush had fallen and was rolling down the desk. The brush fell to the floor and left a splash of red which threatened to stain the carpet. ¡°Come in,¡± Erna called, as she grabbed a cloth to dab at the stain. ¡°Oh, leave it, Your Highness,¡± Lisa said coming into the room and seeing her mistress on hands and knees. ¡°Why are you doing the work of a maid?¡± ¡°Because it was my fault, I fell asleep.¡± ¡°The weather is getting hotter, its easy to doze off in this heat.¡± Lisa waved a hand as if it were nothing to worry about. Erna had been napping a lot lately. It was inevitably the topic of conversation and rumours were going round that she had actually fell asleep during an opera show not too long ago. While it was certainly Erna¡¯s mistake, it didn¡¯t necessarily warrant the intense criticism that she received. All the same, the people were outraged and lashed out at the Grand Duchess, who was no better than a savage they couldn¡¯t relate to. They did not hesitate to compare her to Gladys, who was known for her class and elegance. ¡°This is all because you are so diligent. When you work so hard, your body can¡¯t keep up. You need to take a break when you have free time.¡± Lisa noticed that the desk was a scattered mess of tools and materials for making corsages, ¡°what are these things?¡± ¡°I wondered what it would be like to give summer flowers to the people of he Grand Duke¡¯s residence,¡± Erna responded with a cool smile. ¡°I think everyone likes the corsage flowers I gave them last time.¡± ¡°They did, but why do you go to such trouble?¡± Erna found herself unable to speak the words she was thinking, she knew it was all pointless, so she just smiled and nodded. Lisa wanted to tell Erna of the servants who gossiped the most behind Erna¡¯s back, even after accepting her gifts, but Lisa held it in, it would do no good. Its not that she didn¡¯t understand Erna¡¯s desire to do something good for the servants. Still, compared to the beginning, she was making some progress. ¡°Oh, Your Highness, lets sort this out later, we need to go look for presents.¡± ¡°Presents?¡± ¡°Yes, the goods the Prince bought at the fair have just arrived. When you see it, you will be surprised.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn had just gotten back to sleep after enduring the noise of the energetic madmen rowing up and down the river right outside his bedroom window. ¡°Bjorn, Bjorn, are you awake?¡± Erna burst into his room, all energy and no politeness for knocking. Erna ran over and sat on the side of the bed, then began to fervently shake Bjorn until he acknowledged he was awake. He let out a long sigh and looked up at his excited wife. Having played poker until sunrise, he had only just gotten home and into bed, it felt like midnight to him. Although it was not the opportune time to be woken up, Erna had no consideration for the time. ¡°Bjorn, all the presents have arrived from the fair, all the things you bought.¡± ¡°I¡­know,¡± Bjorn said lazily. He expressed his annoyance with a low groan and turning away from Erna. He pulled the sheets over his head. Despite his clear sign of not wanting to be disturbed, Erna refused to take any notice and continued to press the matter. ¡°We need to talk, Bjorn, please.¡± ¡°Talk, about what?¡± ¡°The gifts, there are too many gifts,¡± Erna shouted, her voice devoid of any traces of joy now. Bjorn broke out from the sheets and say up as though he had been doused with cold water. Erna¡¯s pensive expression reflected in Bjorn¡¯s sleepy eyes, it was a look he had not seen on her before. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you,¡± Erna said, noticing Bjorn¡¯s irritated look. ¡°But still, I can¡¯t have all the gifts and we must send back the ones I don¡¯t want, okay?¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°People¡­¡± Erna said, her eyes were intense, she was sure he already knew the answer. ¡°Ha, right, people,¡± Bjorn shut his eyes, trying his best to hold back the anger. He took slow, deliberate breaths, his neck muscles tensed and twitched. ¡°No matter what you do, the people will think and talk about what ever they want, believe what suits them.¡± Bjorn turned and looked at Erna again, his eyes were filled with icy coldness. This didn¡¯t sit well with Erna, who had been increasingly preoccupied with her reputation of late. Her attempts at increasing her standing had all been in vain, just like Bjorn¡¯s constant cold and dismissive demeanour towards her. After a moment of deep thought, Erna replied with a look of terror on her face, ¡°I know, but later, I¡¯ll have to make excuses to mollify those people.¡± Bjorn let out a dejected laugh as he mulled over his wife¡¯s words, feeling as if they were dirty words. He couldn¡¯t help but think that it was unfair on him to have to spend his money on his wife¡¯s folly. It would be nice to just be happy once in awhile, but Erna was always like this, she couldn¡¯t just enjoy the little things. He understood her behaviour and her desire to get the people on her side, if to just stop the rumours, but did she always have to make it irritating for him? ¡°What are your intentions, to carry on as if your were dead? Just be a breathing statue or something,¡± Bjorn stroked his fingers through Erna¡¯s hair. ¡°No matter what you do, the people will gossip, using the pretext that you are an incompetent Duchess, who can do nothing right.¡± Erna looked hurt, but Bjorn showed no concern. Such was life as the Grand Duchess of Schuber. Any woman who fulfilled that role after Princess Gladys, would have been prone to the same treatment, no matter who Bjorn chose for his second wife. Erna had willingly accepted the role, without any clue as to what the price would be and as such, she had an obligation to endure. Bjorn hated how his wife still clung to this thought and he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself for lingering on it himself. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dwell on it so much, because the more you care, the more persistent and cruel the people will seem to be. No matter what you say or do.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Erna¡¯s voice trembled slightly. Erna understood what Bjorn was trying to get her to see, but detaching herself from emotion was not so easy for her. She couldn¡¯t help but hear all the ridicule, whether she wanted to or not. Her sorrowed deepened when she thought about all those articles written about her, stacked up in her Grandmothers drawer. ¡°Yes, Erna,¡± Bjorn nodded. ¡°Yes it is.¡± His tone was light, but his sincerity was unmistakable. He seemed unfazed by all the accusations and speculations that were hurled at him. His attitude was completely indifferent, like it wasn¡¯t him the people criticised. Erna pouted and lowered her head without saying another word. Not liking her reaction, Bjorn gently grasped her chin and lifted her head to look into her eyes. ¡°Hey, we can bare it together, Erna, you¡¯re not alone. It is, unfortunately, the nature of our lives right now.¡± His grey eyes were exquisite, sparkling like finely crafted jewels. She was an extravagant Duchess and wholly unfamiliar with what that meant. Rebuke and a glare flashed along his face, as if anticipating the chaos that was about to grip the city. It was unfortunate, but Bjorn couldn¡¯t blame the people this time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ¡° Erna said, ¡°and thank you.¡± Erna expressed sincerity as she said thank you, almost exaggerating it. Only then did Bjorn let go of his wife¡¯s face. The shouts of the rowers out of the window suddenly came in clear as they passed by the window. ¡°Those crazy bastards,¡± Bjorn muttered and shook his head. Bjorn got up from the bed and Erna watched his nakedness bathe in the brilliant light of the sun. She realised she had been staring and averted her gaze, embarrassed. Bjorn chuckled, amused at her bashful behaviour. ¡°Oh, by the way, why did you buy that huge elephant?¡± Erna said, watching Bjorn walk over to the window and bite down on a cigar. ¡°Elephant? I wasn¡¯t aware I had bought an Elephant,¡± wrinkles appeared on his forehead as he thought. His thoughts were interrupted as a knock came from the door. Greg appeared and the embarrassment was clear as he realised Bjorn was naked and the Grand Duchess was also there. ¡°What is it Greg?¡± Bjorn said. Greg looked at the Grand Duchess nervously, as he walked across the room to hand Bjorn a folder. With narrowed eyes, Bjorn glanced through the report. ¡°Is there something going on?¡± Erna asked Studying Bjorn¡¯s expression of worry. ¡°No,¡± Bjorn answered calmly, handing the folder back to Greg. The Butler couldn¡¯t leave the room fast enough. ¡°Its nothing.¡± ¡°Your expression says different, are you really okay?¡± Bjorn set aside his cigar as if releasing a lingering emotion and then placed his hands in his wife¡¯s lap. As they kissed, Erna¡¯s shoulders quivered slightly. She did not refuse him, she could never refuse him. ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± Bjorn whispered. It wasn¡¯t a lie. Walter Hardy¡¯s greed was still within his control and the reigns would need to be tightened, although the process may be somewhat difficult and chaotic. CH 98 ¡°Sorry, but this is all we have to say on the matter,¡± despite his polite demeanour, the directors expression conveyed a strong sense of determination. Walter Hardy couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing and stared at the director in disbelief. After all, the bank was owned by his son-in-law and he was the father of the Princess of Lechen. How could the director refuse to lend him money, not even a few pennies. ¡°Have you forgotten who I am?¡± Walter said. ¡°No, you are Viscount Hardy, last I checked.¡± ¡°Well then, there seems to be some kind of mistake.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Viscount Hardy, it¡¯s a board decision, a meeting presided over by the Prince, Grand Duke Dniester himself. There is no firm collateral, the paper work is incomplete and above all, it has been unanimously concluded that this is an unprofitable venture. There is nothing we are willing to do about it.¡± ¡°Collateral? She¡¯s my daughter. What more collateral do I need?¡± Walter Hardy¡¯s face turned bright red. People had been doing their best to impress the father-in-law of the Grand Duchess, until recently. It seems that in just the last week, everyone had changed their minds. Walter was even more stunned that it was the Prince himself that disrupted his reputation. He felt like the one man who could afford to give away a little coin was acting entirely selfish. He felt anger rise in him toward Erna, for making a fool out of him. Walter even considered the possibility that the Prince had lost interest in his second wife, given the well known reputation of the Grand Duchess. Given that there was no news of a child, it was no surprise that the problematic Prince had lost interest. ¡°Sorry,¡± the director said insincerely. Walter had to restrained himself from slapping the director and left the VIP room at Freyr Bank. He got into the waiting carriage at the front of the building and his frustrations came out as spontaneous swearing. The prince had settled all his debts that he had been swindled into, to maintain the dignity of the Hardy family. So it wasn¡¯t like he hadn¡¯t received anything from him. He had provided only the barest minimum to help him get to his feet. While it helped, he was hoping that he could use his ties to Bjorn Dniester for more of a financial gain. He was not asking for money from him, he was willing to borrow it legitimately, so why was he still given such disgrace? Nervously biting his lip, Walter anxiously waited for his carriage to take him to the mansion. He worried that Erna¡¯s lifespan as the Grand Duchess might not last too much longer. Once at the mansion, Walter stomped hurriedly to his wife¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Brenda, what about the drug, have you told Erna about the drug?¡± Brenda sighed at Walter¡¯s intrusion, coming into her room without so much as a knock. ¡°Are you deaf or something, I told you before, the child is flat out refusing.¡± ¡°Just like her damn mother, so stubborn, it¡¯s definitely a Baden family curse. She can¡¯t even get pregnant properly.¡± The words of Walter were filled with raw hatred, so much so that Brenda was taken aback by the venom in them. How could a man say such things about his own daughter. She thought about Baroness Baden, who hadn¡¯t given birth until after ten years of being in a relationship. Annette died during child birth. Though his words were harsh, he did seem to have a point, the Baden bloodline struggled to bare children. ¡°Maybe she just needs time,¡± Brenda said. ¡°Why, you think he¡¯s cheating again?¡± Walter said. ¡°Its not that, but if Erna is like the rest of the Baden¡¯s, it wont be long before is kicked out from the position of Grand Duchess before she is able to get pregnant.¡± ¡°Well, look at Princess Gladys. So, I have to finish before then, but what am I going to do with this? We have already promised dividends tot he investors. I even told them that the Prince would make up for the shortfall.¡± The sound of Walter¡¯s footsteps, as he paced around the room, could be heard through the mansion. Brenda watched her husband silently, before moving to her cupboard and retrieved a box from its depths. She wore a determined look on her face. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Walters eyes went wide as Brenda revealed the jewels in the box. ¡°Its my collection,¡± Brenda whispered conspiratorially. ¡°Even though the Grand Duchess is a country bumpkin, despised within the social world, she is gaining popularity with the young people, who have no experience in the world. To that extent, I am impatient to try and get in with these crowds and have them accept my gifts.¡± ¡°But even with this, will it be enough?¡± ¡°It would be better if we had more,¡± Brenda shrugged lightly, her eyes lighting up with joy. ¡°There is a trader I am most attracted to, would you like to meet him? He is from a lowly background, but his pocket book has just as much depth as any aristocratic family in Lechen.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn had come to recognise that Walter Hardy had ambition and drive, if that could have been honed properly, he could be a formidable business man, but Walter always directed his attention to terrible and trivial matters. Bjorn laughed as he pulled himself out of the bathtub. Walter Hardy¡¯s business plans were always doomed to fail from very early on and with the help of Greg, under Bjorn¡¯s instruction, none of Walter¡¯s terrible idea¡¯s were allowed to see the light of day. There was the problem that Walter was a lot more persistent that Bjorn gave him credit for, so much so that Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but feel awe at Walters persistence. There was only one other person who was more so, Gladys Hartford, who was the single most determined person Bjorn knew. Walter was kind of clever. He had successfully managed to materialise a plan and even brought it to the bank. He took over an insolvent commercial association and converted it into a stock company. This was much easier than registering as a stock company from inception, it was pretty clever. Even when Bjorn looked at the falsified financial documents, he couldn¡¯t help but express admiration. Walter had recovered from being scammed to turning into the scammer, it was truly impressive growth. Bjorn almost felt sorry that he was going to have to crush the man before his skills as a swindler properly flourished. Bjorn turned off the night stand light and crawled into bed next to his wife. How could this amazing woman have come from such a disgraceful man? As he admired his wife, he concisely stroked her brown hair, which had become a dishevelled mess on the pillow. The image of a young girl, bathing in the scorching rays of the sun, trying to erase her fathers influence on her. The child seemed pitiful, yet lovable, having learned the secrets of life too early. She longed for her hair to resemble the golden rays of sunlight she bathed in. Although he had never seen the little girl before, Bjorn could vividly imagine Erna on that fateful day. It would appear the Baroness¡¯ story had a greater impact on him than he first thought. Does her hair resemble that of Walter Hardy¡¯s? In retrospect, Bjorn never really noticed. He didn¡¯t put much mind into whether things looked the same. To him, it didn¡¯t really matter, regardless if her hair was blonde, brunette, red head or even pink or purple. What truly mattered to him was what was on the inside, the integrity of a person and Erna was Erna. The sweetest, naive and beautiful young woman who cared too much. He couldn¡¯t help but think the brown hair actually suited her better. He leaned in and planted a kiss on his sleeping wife¡¯s cheek. He could smell a sweet fragrance on her hair. The kiss on the cheek became a kiss on her forehead, which was marked by a slight sun burn. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Erna mumbled as Bjorn kissed her lips. Her eyes fluttered, struggling to open properly, revelling water coloured eyes that were marred with sleep. Bjorn kissed her on the lips once more, before angling himself to be on top of Erna. Though she allowed it, she did shrug her shoulders when Bjorn tried to remove her night gown. ¡°Bjorn, not tonight, I¡¯m tired.¡± ¡°Rest then,¡± Bjorn said with a soft smile, continuing to unbutton her gown. He started to kiss behind her ears and down the side of her neck. Erna accepted him, at first, but her expression changed when Bjorn kissed and sucked down the nape of her neck. ¡°Not there,¡± Erna suddenly demanded, slapping Bjorn away. Bjorn respected his wife¡¯s wishes and regretfully moved away. He found compensation in burying his face into Erna¡¯s bosom. Erna started to breathe deeper and grumbled softly, sleepily, as Bjorn played with her nipples. There was a mixture of the sounds of pleasure and pain. She seemed to be more sensitive than usual. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Erna blushed as she lightly nodded. Though she looked a little unwell, a little paler than usual, Bjorn had reached the point of no return and was unable to stop himself. Or so he thought. There was a cool sense of shame that doused the heat of lust in him. When Bjorn looked up at Erna, she smiled down at him as she hugged the scruff of his neck. Bjorn moved slowly, repeating his actions, thinking he could stoke the flames of passion once more. He knew that asking for more would be greedy, he didn¡¯t want to ask either, he found it amusing. Due to her slight fever, he found Erna was a lot softer and a lot warmer inside. It threatened to steal away his control, but he did his absolute best to work as slowly and gently as possible. He still found enjoyment in going softly and slowly. Every time he looked up, he saw Erna enraptured by the gentle pleasure and smiled warmly. At the moment where Bjorn felt his desire starting to take over, Erna opened her legs a little more, making it easier for Bjorn to move. He sat up and looked down at the woman he couldn¡¯t find a single thing not to like. His heart beat hard in his chest, filled with more than just desire, but love and that was a much heavier burden to bare. Erna let out a soft moan, eyes closed and lost in Bjorn¡¯s hypnotic movements. She was so beautiful, laid out before him, her body was a study in perfection. Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but allow his hands to follow the sweeps and curves of her form. It felt that God had put a man like Walter Hardy into the world, just to drive this angel into his arms. It was an empty sentiment and Bjorn pushed it from his mind. He forced himself to concentrate on Erna and as he leaned forward again, to kiss her, she looked at him with vacant eyes, lost in the pleasure he poured into her. Surprisingly, Erna pulled him in close and bit down on his clavicle. Even her biting felt good to him. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn drifted off to a comfortable sleep, feeling completely satisfied with the intimacy he had shared with his wife. He was later awakened by a dream, which quickly dissipated as he stared out into the clear darkness typical of a summer night. Despite the dream fading away, he still felt a sense of warmth and comfort lingering within him. Bjorn laid on his back for awhile, before turning his head to look at his wife, only to find the spot vacant. It would appear he had been awoken by his wife¡¯s absence. He frowned and sat up, looking about the dark room. Erna was nowhere to be found. He knew she had to be here some where, but the anxiety within him did not go away. He laid back down, but could find no rest. He rolled out of bed and that was when he saw a thin line of light coming in from under the drawing room door. Bjorn let out a sigh and walked toward the light. CH 99 Gently, he opened up the door and found the drawing room filled with all the gifts he had bought Erna. The gifts were laid out in a haphazard manner and turned the room into chaos. Mrs Fitz had suggested in calling an upholsterer, to tidy up the room a little. Bjorn saw no need, this wasn¡¯t a guest room and he liked seeing Erna surrounded by the gifts he had bought her. Bjorn leaned on the door frame as he surveyed the scene. Erna was sat at her desk, the faint sound of tapping keys clacking away as she worked in silence. He was amused by the fact that his wife had snuck out in the middle of the night to practice her typing. She studied one of several textbooks spread out over the table and a large, gold elephant stood at her side, as if on guard duty. Bjorn chuckled. Mrs Fitz had the perfect word for the elephant, ¡®eyesore¡¯ and she had argued strongly to have the statue removed. She didn¡¯t want to have to look at it. Erna insisted on keeping it, saying that it was a gift and she would find a use for it. Bjorn strode across the room with long strides, not thinking that Erna was going to look back at him. She was busy typing away, trusting in the watchful sight of the elephant. She didn¡¯t raise her head until he had stopped at the desk. ¡°Bjorn,¡± Erna said in surprise. ¡°I thought you said you were tired, what are you doing here?¡± ¡°I woke up early and couldn¡¯t get back to sleep, I should not have napped during the day.¡± As she turned to talk to him, he could smell the sweetness on her much stronger, then realised she was sucking on a sweet and saw a glass jar of them next to the typewriter. Erna noticed where Bjorn was looking. ¡°Oh, these?¡± Erna became paranoid that Bjorn was going to scold her for behaving like a child, but he just smiled sweetly at her. She swallowed hard, pushing down the guilt. She had over reacted, she noticed that she had been a little sensitive recently. She found herself becoming more wary of the people around her and even the slightest sound of laughter, she couldn¡¯t help but think they were laughing at her. ¡°Are you really planning on becoming a typist?¡± Bjorn said, prodding at the books about the table. ¡°I didn¡¯t think the person who gifted me this would say such a thing.¡± ¡°Indeed, but I thought you would only play with it in moderation,¡± Bjorn said, pushing a random key on the typewriter. Erna furrowed her brow in annoyance at the misspelling now on the piece of paper, but her frustration dissipated as Bjorn laughed. Erna¡¯s sharp emotions faded away and she wondered if there was anything this man could do that would truly make her angry. All she felt was a sweet comfort for him and her laugh chorused with his. ¡°Since it is still a git from you, I am trying to make use of it as best I can. It¡¯s still a little awkward and clunky, but I think it¡¯ll be nice to be able to write quickly, once I get used to it. I can¡¯t write letters just yet.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Bjorn sounded genuinely interested. ¡°They say that a receipt-like letter, written on a machine like this, damages a ladies dignity.¡± ¡°Mrs Fitz?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erna¡¯s smile faltered, like she could still her the old woman¡¯s admonition. Bjorn¡¯s expression mimicked Erna¡¯s as he recalled similar memories. They shared that moment together and Bjorn could feel deeper connections to Erna take root within him, because of that, Erna found a little courage. ¡°If I learn to type, could I write you letters with this?¡± ¡°Letters?¡± ¡°Yes, you like receipts.¡± Although Bjorn had been speaking seriously, he couldn¡¯t help but laugh heartily in that moment. The good mood in the room was broken by the sudden chime of the Grandfather Clock in the hallway. ¡°It¡¯s late,¡± Bjorn held out his hand. ¡°I think you should put off your dream until tomorrow, my little typist.¡± Erna looked up at him and took his large, sleek hand. All the worry and bitterness fell away from her. She felt grateful that she was being a good wife. With nothing but joy and love in her heart, she held his hand tightly. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Three days later, in the afternoon, Bjorn found a receipt from the Grand Duchess he had been warned about. Mrs Fitz brought in with the rest of the mail. He laughed heartily, recalling the beautiful midsummer dawn, a memory that remained fairly vivid. ¡°Read it, my prince.¡± It seemed like Erna was successful in pulling Mrs Fitz into her little plots, making her an accomplice. It was evident that his wife had a knack for bewitching grandmothers. He opened the letter with a letter opener and read it. ¡®My Dearest Bjorn. Thank you for the wonderful gifts. I will cherish them for the rest of my life. The elephant statue is a bit frightening, but I think I can get used to it if I look at it for a long time. As the summer changes to autumn, it seems that it has already been a year since we got married. I am determined to keep my promise as a good wife for you, but I am sorry to say that I still have a lot to learn. Never the less, I will continue to work hard. I was very happy to marry you. Thanks to you, I realised that the walls that surround my small world were actually doors. I will never forget the countless doors we have opened together over the past year and the world beyond. What was the past year like for you? I hope that you were happy. I wonder if the moments that are precious to me, share the same importance to you. Were we a good couple? Will we be able to do better in the future?¡¯ Bjorn read through the series of questions, he felt like he could actually hear Erna¡¯s voice asking them from right behind him. He could almost see the serious frown she always wore when concerned, pressing down hard on the question mark key. ¡®I hope that we can continue to open many doors together in the future. Someday, I will work even harder to become a person who can give you everything. Thank you for being so patient with me. I wish you all the best, for many days to come. Your Wife, Erna Dniester.¡¯ Erna¡¯s handwritten signature was added to the bottom of the letter, adding a personal touch to the message. Bjorn¡¯s eyes lingered on the writing for a long time. Wife. He rolled the words around his tongue for a long moment, savouring the sweetness of the memories it held. Wife, my wife Erna. Mrs Fitz stood on the other side of the desk, watching Bjorn¡¯s expression change and noticed the special significance behind it. ¡°How about writing a reply, Your Highness?¡± She was well aware of how hard Erna had worked on that letter and how much she wanted to repay her husband¡¯s gifts with heartfelt words. She hoped that Bjorn could reciprocate, but he shook his head casually. ¡°Later,¡± he whispered to himself. ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°We live in the same house, so, why?¡± Bjorn smiled and moved onto the next letter, while Mrs Fitz, knowing the princes stubbornness, refrained from pushing the matter any further. Bjorn despised writing letters, something that persisted from his childhood. His tutors had said that he would be great at writing letters, in war time, to his enemies. Of course, being the prince, he had the ability to write any number of good natured letters, if he put his mind to it, but Bjorn didn¡¯t have the mind to do so. In the end, the Royal Family used ghostwriters to write any letters expected from Bjorn and because of this, rumours went around that Bjorn was one of the finest letter writers in the land. ¡°Which family are hosting the picnic tomorrow?¡± Bjorn looked up from the last letter he had read. Mrs Fitz released a sigh and displayed a rather impatient looking expression. ¡°Duke Heine¡¯s household, Your Highness, Princess Louise¡¯s family.¡± ¡°Its going to be a very long day,¡± Bjorn said with a little mirth. Mrs Fitz turned with a sigh, she wished she hadn¡¯t bumped into Erna in the hall now. She was going to have to go back to her with disheartening news. No doubt she was going to have that doe eyed look about her, as she expectantly waited on news and a reply from her letter. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Duke Heine¡¯s summer residence was situated amidst the Abit River, distant from the sea, yet renowned for its scenic forests and grassy fields. Bjorn looked at the landscape with calm eyes. He gazed upon the landscape. The Heine family picnic marked the initial event of the social season that he would be attending. An event that he had not been too since the honeymoon with Princess Gladys, that was over five years ago. ¡°Brother,¡± Louise welcomed him with a smile. ¡°I thought you would never come. It is an honour.¡± ¡°You should give thanks to Erna,¡± Bjorn said, leading his wife before him. ¡°It was only because my wife had already accepted the invitation.¡± Louise hardened hearing Bjorn¡¯s words, but conscious of all the judgmental eyes around her, Louise turned to Erna with an amiable smile. ¡°Thank you for attending and bringing my brother with you, Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°No, I also received a lot of help from you, Princess,¡± Erna recited the long rehearsed greeting. ¡°I am so grateful that you invited out to such a beautiful pla¡­¡± The words stuck in Erna¡¯s throat as she noticed familiar face. Pavel. As she muttered the name like a sigh, Bjorn and Louise shifted their gaze and noticed where Erna was looking. ¡°Ah, I invited him as well. I saw the portraits of the Grand Duke and his wife, I can see that he is very talented painter. So, today I commissioned him to draw our children. Come to think of it, didn¡¯t you say that the Grand Duchess and Pavel Lore share the same home town?¡± ¡°Yes, yes I did,¡± Bjorn said. Erna looked at Bjorn with nervous eyes. Bjorn didn¡¯t like Pavel. During the last painting session, Erna became acutely aware of the fact. She noticed Bjorn staring at the young man, with the same calm, indifferent expression as he always held. Pavel also spotted them. Suppressing a sudden stomach ache, Erna held her breath and her hands began to tremble slightly. She held onto her parasol as tightly as she could. CH 100 ¡°Look at her, sleeping again,¡± a small group of gossipers were saying. They had been indulging in various topics of discussion, but always seemed to circle back to Erna Dniester. The Grand Duchess had been entertaining the Heine family children for most of the day and was now sitting in a chair, toy still in hand and eyes closed. ¡°It¡¯s not been that long since she last disgraced herself at the theatre. If I was her, I would be so embarrassed.¡± ¡°What on earth was she doing last night, to so brazenly fall asleep during the day.¡± ¡°Oh I know, right, I think I can guess though.¡± The quiet words of mockery fell away as they drifted out into the bright summer sun. When the Duchess Heine appeared, the chittering whispers fell silent as a matter of course. Despite her deep disapproval of the Grand Duchess, she still needed to maintain a facade of cordiality. ¡°The Grand Duchess seems to be very tired,¡± Louise said, as she saw the Grand Duchess slumped in the chair. ¡°She is weak with worry, I should imagine.¡± Louise tried to stifle her laughter as those around her watched in anticipation. She was fully aware of the eager curiosity that everyone harboured about the ongoing feud between the Grand Duchess and the Royal Princess, but Louise was resolute in not showing her opinions on the matter. The conversation faltered, people ran out of things to say and so the conversation drifted toward other topics. Louise added a few measured words here and there, but she was waiting for the right moment to approach Erna. ¡°Grand Duche¡­¡± ¡°Erna¡± Bjorn came in from finishing off a cigar and saw his sister at Erna¡¯s side. He came up with her and called her name too, softly. Erna¡¯s eyes snapped open and the wooden doll she had been holding fell to the ground. ¡°Come on, wake up, let¡¯s go,¡± Bjorn said. He helped Erna up to her feet, as she groggily looked about the room. Bjorn led Erna away from the shaded canopy where the other guests were gathered and toward a grove of Sycamore trees, where servants had prepared a picnic blanket and a mound of cushions. Bjorn lowered Erna onto the blanket and sat opposite her. ¡°Bjorn, should we be alone like this? We have guests,¡± Erna said. She cast a worried glance back to where Louise sat with her entourage of natters. Erna could not relax, thinking about what those ladies would be saying about her. ¡°What does it matter?¡± Bjorn said nonchalantly. He closed his eyes and got comfortable, as if settling in for a nap. Erna hesitated for a moment, but gradually she felt herself begin to calm down again. Seeing Bjorn with his eyes closed made her feel sleepy again, the weight of her eyelids proved to be too much and she was overcome. For a brief moment, Erna¡¯s world vanished into a spiral of shame. When she regained consciousness, she was looking up at the sky just in time to see a kingfisher flit by. She realised she was lying next to Bjorn, they were side by side. As she looked about the amazing scenery, reaffirming her grip on reality, her eyes met Bjorn¡¯s. He chuckled, as he rolled onto his side and delicately placed a hand on her tummy. It was one of his genuine laughs, not the faux presentation he often used to be polite, perfectly polite, but lacking in sincerity. Bjorn brushed a hand through her windswept hair and overwhelmed with a sense of relief, Erna found herself unable to resist the drowsiness once more and before she knew it, her eyes were already closed again. Erna knew she shouldn¡¯t be giving into her drowsiness, but her body simply wouldn¡¯t obey her will. She felt content knowing that she was able to spend the day at Bjorn¡¯s side, the handsome prince who had come to save her. Despite her best efforts to keep her eyes open, to take in Bjorn¡¯s genuine smile once more, she found herself succumbing to lethargy almost like an illness. ¡°Rest, Erna,¡± Bjorn¡¯s voice came through to her softly. The whisper of his voice tickled her ears and she nodded sleepily. She fell into another dreamless sleep. Bjorn lay on her side, stroking Erna¡¯s hair, his own head propped up in his palm. He found it difficult to think of what to do with this woman who lay beside him. He wondered why Erna, who was so self-conscious of what others thought of her, would allow herself to succumb to this drowsiness. Is she sick? The sudden ominous thought crossed his mind and stuck. Bjorn took a deep breath as he studied his wife¡¯s complexion. He noticed that she was looking a little emaciated, despite her cheeks still being full and radiant. Her skin was its normal pale shade and smooth. None of these things seemed like the usual characteristics of a sick person. Bjorn touched his hand to Erna¡¯s forehead and his eyes narrowed in concern. Just then, a servant approached them. ¡°Shh,¡± Bjorn mimed by putting a finger to his lips. Cautiously, Bjorn sat up and with a subtle wink, he motioned for the end of the mat. The servant quickly brought over a thin blanket and with it, Bjorn covered Erna and left her there to rest. He decided to take lead the servant past the meadow of violets, until he reached the edge of the stream, far away from the shade of the tree where Erna lay. ¡°Your Highness, attorney Byle asked to see you, about the Hardy family matter? He said he will wait for you at the pergola, down by the river.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna slowly opened her eyes and realised she was alone. The sudden emptiness left by Bjorn¡¯s absence felt immense, causing her to feel like a lost child in a strange and unfamiliar world. She slowly sat up and meticulously folded the blanket that had covered her. Her gaze wandered to the deep, dark parts of the forest she had laid on the edge of and as she sat against a trunk, eating a piece of candy to soothe her stomach, she kept looking into the dark depth of the forest. In the distance, she could hear the muffled laughter of mingled voices. Erna knew she should be getting back to the party, but she wanted to sit and wait for her husband. She couldn¡¯t bear going back to their judgemental stares without him. Another wave of nausea washed over her and so she popped another piece of candy into her mouth. She hated being without Bjorn. Without him by her side, she felt a sense of unease and discomfort, even the sweet taste of the candy couldn¡¯t sooth her. Her mind was filled with anxiety. Stupid Erna. She muttered to herself She stood up as if she was possessed. The sound of her hasty steps cut across the grass, disturbing the warm sunlit day. She couldn¡¯t help but feel like a child, both laughing at herself and yearning to see Bjorn at the same time. As she approached the sheltered area where the men were lounging around and smoking cigars, she suddenly stopped herself. What if they were talking about Bjorn and she overheard them? She contemplated turning around and just as she was about to walk away, she heard a familiar voice. ¡°This season is so dull, last year was much better because we had the wonderful Miss Hardy around.¡± Erna paused to listen. ¡°Even if Bjorn wanted to bet again, it would only be for another baby deer.¡± The voice belonged to Peter Bergen, Erna realised. She also recognised the chittering and laughing voices of Bjorn¡¯s other associates and that¡¯s when she remembered that this time last year, they were all trying to court her and showered her with gifts. Erna hid under the shade of a tree and listened to their vulgar jokes. They hadn¡¯t noticed her presence and she sat, watching the every growing wall of cigar smoke. I must go back. Although her consciousness urged her to move, she found that her legs refused to act. ¡°It¡¯s not surprising, if you think about it. Prince Bjorn, one of the most powerful men in the world, taking his second wife at a poker game. After clearing out all the bets, sweeping up all the prizes and then taking the woman as his trophy.¡± Peter joked and the others laughed. ¡°If you think about it, he must have planned it all out. He swooped in, like some shining knight on a white horse, appearing to rescue the damsel in distress. Let¡¯s not forget how handsome he is, how could any woman resist? I can see why Miss Hardy fell for him, or should I say, the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite impressive, no?¡± Peter replied. ¡°Even with all his money and good looks, he put so much effort in winning the stake. There¡¯s a certain charm about someone who values something so deeply, even if it¡¯s just for money, but let¡¯s be real, in the end, he did marry Miss Hardy and spent more money than was ever in the pot. I think he lost, really, he lost big time.¡± ¡°You make it sound like Miss Hardy bankrupted him. Do you really think Bjorn Dniester even knows the meaning of deficit? He turned a bet for fun, into winning the most beautiful socialite, winning the stakes on that beauty and eventually even winning his second wife.¡± ¡°Ah, but Bjorn Dniester isn¡¯t the only person to lose money.¡± Erna was taken aback by the casual words of slander. The cigar smoke caught in her throat and she tried to stifle the cough. Covering her mouth with both hands and feeling her heart beat faster, her whole body started to tremble. She missed Bjorn. Erna looked around more earnestly than ever. She knew that her vision was constantly blurring from the tears, but she felt no emotion. She wanted Bjorn to come. Erna, are you okay? With those few words, from him, she would be. ¡°Oh, over here, our Prince has finally come back to join us.¡± Before the evening¡¯s rowing event got under way, the names of the ladies the boars were being named after were called out, accompanied with playful cheers and booing. Erna ignored them all and found the shade of a tree to sit under. That was when Bjorn approached her, her saviour, appearing at the gathering with a warm smile. The young men chatted excitedly and started placing their bets. Bjorn sat down on a ramshackle chair, not at all interested in joining in the childish endeavours, smoking a cigar casually. ¡°Hey there trophy hunter, fancy rubbing some of your luck off on me?¡± Peter said. Bjorn exhaled the cigar smoke with a chuckle. ¡°What, why are you ignoring me? Do you think I can¡¯t win or something?¡± Bjorn continued to chuckle, not taking much notice of their jokes and jests. ¡°Hey, leave the Grand Duke alone, his luck will be of no use to you. Not even a blind lady would willingly go with your ugly mug.¡± Leonard jibbed. ¡°Crazy bastards,¡± Bjorn mumbled, the group rumbled with laughter. Erna covered her mouth to stop her pitiful sobs from breaking free. She looked out to the dark forest through teary eyes. Once their merry laughter faded away to the distance, Erna let out a sigh and the wail she had been holding for a long time. Amidst the gasps and sobs, echoes of retching permeated the air, mingling with the sounds of a wounded beast. Above, the sky remained unblemished and the frightened birds scattered in disarray at the sounds of a woman¡¯s cries. CH 101 Erna had disappeared without a trace. All that was left was the neatly piled cushions and folded blanket. There was also a small paper bag filled with brightly coloured sweets. Bjorn sat motionless, patiently waiting for her return. The abandoned sweet bag, which she always clung to like an extension of herself, hinted that she couldn¡¯t have gone too far. She¡¯s not a child. As he poked at the candy, a gentle smile curved his lips. He delicately plucked out a pale yellow pill and popped it into his mouth, relishing the zesty aroma of lemon. It was the same fragrance he tasted every time he kissed Erna. Savouring the candies flavour slowly in his mouth, he looked upon the forest bathed in the warm glow of the late summer sun. According to the lawyers in charge, Walter Hardy¡¯s deceitful business schemes would soon be at an end. Despite surpassing his expectations in investments, the situation was not too difficult to handle as noiselessly as possible. That was the only thing Bjorn had asked for. While he understood the gravity of the situation and the demands it had placed upon him, he prayed that rumours of her disparaged father would not reach Erna¡¯s ears. He didn¡¯t want to see his wife distraught. Bjorn loved Erna¡¯s smile and he would endure far worse to ensure that she would always light the room up with it. It felt like a dream whenever she would smile at him and if he had to risk some trouble for it, he was more than willing to do so. Just for the sheer value of having Erna¡¯s beauty by his side, he was willing to endure anything. Bjorn checked his pocket watch, then looked over at the candy bag again. He knew that he was going to have to confront Walter sooner or later, sooner would be better, before Walter caused Erna any heartache. ¡°Erna.¡± He repeated the name with a sigh as he knocked the candy bag and the sweets poured out. Your Wife the candies had written upon them. Erna Dniester, his wife, she belonged to him. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Bjorn flipped open his pocket watch again as he heard a familiar voice. It was Lisa, the young maid who followed Erna everywhere. ¡°Where¡¯s Erna?¡± he said. He barely looked at Lisa, as he scanned the area of the garden, at the milling crowds and clustered groups, but she was no where to be seen. ¡°Was she not with you, Your Highness? I thought she was,¡± Lisa said, perplexed. ¡°So you don¡¯t know where she is either?¡± ¡°Well, she was deep asleep here, Your Highness. I had to help with the picnic for awhile and when I came back, she was no longer sleeping on the blanket, so I thought she went away with you.¡± Lisa couldn¡¯t help it, but a tear began to streak down her cheek. Bjorn gazed at the forest intently, before turning his gaze back to the picnic. He checked his watch yet again, the picnic would soon be over and Erna had disappeared. The gravity of the situation hit him and he stood up from his seat, no longer able to ignore the urgency of the situation. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Erna?¡± Pavel muttered the name in disbelief. He was too preoccupied with the scene before him to remember titles. ¡°Oh my God, Erna!¡± Erna had been walking like a ghost for some time and stopped when she heard her name being called with a familiar voice. Her white dress, which had grass clinging to it, rippled in the breeze, dancing with her loose hair. Pavel leaped off a nearby rock and ran to her, too consumed with worry to even notice the paint cans he knocked over as he went. ¡°Are you alright, Erna? What happened?¡± Erna looked dazed, like she was daydreaming and judging by the blood shot eyes and puffy cheeks, she had been crying. Her face was pale, more so than usual, she almost looked lifeless. ¡°Erna, can you hear me?¡± Pavel grabbed Erna¡¯s shoulders and shook her gently. ¡°Pavel?¡± Erna blinked a few times and she flushed before finally recognising Pavel. She looked at him anxiously. ¡°Did you come out here alone? Where¡¯s your husband, or maids? Did something bad happen to you?¡± ¡°No, no not at all,¡± Erna said, hurriedly, shaking her head. ¡°The path¡­I¡­I lost my way.¡± ¡°Erna.¡± ¡°I went for a walk and I think I wondered out too far. I don¡¯t know the way back.¡± Erna wiped away the tears with the back of her hands. Pavel figured she was lying, but chose to play along and nodded. Seeing that Erna seemed like she was going to collapse at the slightest touch, he didn¡¯t press it any further. ¡°I¡¯ll go and get someone, so just, wait here for a minute, okay?¡± Pavel led Erna to the rock he had been sat at and let her sit down. The field was a favoured spot for reporters trying to get glimpses of the Grand Duchess and Pavel knew all too well how they would treat Erna if they saw her with him. Though he felt ashamed of his own cowardice, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to subject Erna to more trouble. Seeing no other option, Pavel decided to let go of the rising frustration, for Erna¡¯s sake, it was best that he went and got someone as discreetly as possible. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Is she hiding some where? That was the typical response from those who heard Erna had disappeared. Before, she would appeared intermittently, without much care, but now that she was fully gone, people took notice. ¡°Ruining such a wonderful day like this, only to make the Duchess Heine seem more pitiful,¡± a middle aged woman clucked her tongue disapprovingly, as she watched a group of servants hurry off to search the forest. If they had just left her alone, she would turn up again, in time. The Prince was making an awful lot of commotion organising a search party. Many of the nobles had chosen to stay behind, even though the picnic finished earlier than planned. The spectacle was just too much to miss, beating any other form of entertainment. Despite not recognising that, or simply ignoring the attitude of others, the prince acted without hesitation. Although he was a rather self-indulgent prince, especially after that absurd marriage, he had become soft. All because of that second wife of his. There were few words of sympathy for the prince, who had fallen from grace because of her. The conversations shifted away from him as he reappeared from the forest, indicating that Erna was still missing. ¡°If anyone outside were to see him, they¡¯d think he lost some great treasure,¡± someone remarked on the Princes frantic searching. Just as the disapproving comments started up again, the Grand Duchess appeared from the forest, escorted by two men. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the painter?¡± someone said, recognising Pavel Lore. The onlookers, who paid no mind to any of the servants, fixed on the red headed painter. It seems that the painter is the man to have found the Grand Duchess. ¡°ERNA!¡± Bjorn shouted. Erna stopped as she came out into the field and stared at Bjorn, looking like a lost baby deer. She was dishevelled, puffy eyed and clothes covered in grass stains. The painter¡¯s coat draped over her shoulders. There was no room for baseless suspicions, along with Pavel, there was another man with him and there were no hints of any dubious actions. Just a passer by helping out a lady in trouble. There was nothing more to it than that. Bjorn was well aware of this, but fell into a fit of rage. He despised Pavel Lore, who was standing triumphantly at Erna¡¯s side. Erna saw him and almost seemed to shrink behind the painter. This only made him more upset. Bjorn clenched his fists so tightly, it hurt, his mind raced as if he were being chased by something. When had this started? He thought, over and over again. Was it from when he had hired Pavel to do their portrait? Were they sharing affectionate glances around the canvas? Or when Erna was picking out a gift for him on their honeymoon? Deep down, Bjorn knew that the thoughts were nonsense, Erna had always argued against bringing Pavel in. Uncontrollable emotions consumed him. Bjorn grew cold as he looked at Erna, who hid behind the painter. Everything always seemed like it was going to be fine when she smiled, but Erna was trembling now, behind that man¡¯s back. She had returned, but seemed like a completely different woman. The embarrassment mingled with anger and Bjorn felt like a child who didn¡¯t get their own way. Pavel was like a thief, a dirty little thief. How dare he. Blinded by rage, Bjorn¡¯s reason left him to be consumed by the flames of his anger, until all that remained was the paralysing anxiety, which bordered on terror and seething hatred for the painter. The fact that it was a misunderstanding no longer mattered. Bjorn strode across the field. All the onlookers lost interest now that the Grand Duchess had been found and wondered off. Louise had been watching her brother with a strange sense of unease, but as the tension had relieved itself with the appearance of the Grand Duchess, she let out a sigh and turned back to her own business, but that was interrupted once more, by people screaming. Bjorn had strode across the field, right up to the painter and without warning, threw a punch, catching Pavel completely by surprise, sending the man sprawling to the ground. ¡°OH MY GOD! BROTHER!,¡± Louise screamed. Bjorn didn¡¯t stop there, he began to kick the painter as he lay on the ground. ¡°BJORN! STOP IT!¡± Erna, shocked by the display, grabbed her husband¡¯s arm, trying to pull him away. The commotion drew back the dispersing crowds, sensing the entertainment was not yet done. Words of shock and amazement could be heard rippling through the gathering crowd, but no one was willing to intervene. Pavel was finally able to get to his feet and although the fight had been one sided up to this point, he looked like he was going to endure the Princes beating no more. The onlookers grew in excitement. ¡°PAVEL!¡± Erna shouted, but the two men were already entangled. They swung their fists at each other. Pavel was as tall as the Prince and a little muscular, fought back with all his might and the fight intensified. ¡°Stop, brother, what are you doing!?¡± Louise tried to intervene. She rushed in with Bjorn¡¯s friends, who had heard the commotion and rushed to the scene to help. Unexpectedly, they were all jostled into the arena and rushed to Bjorn. Together, they were able to separate the two men. ¡°LET ME GO!¡± Bjorn shouted, wiping away the blood spilling down his chin. Both men looked badly beaten and were breathing heavily, rage in their eyes, they were clearly ready to go at each other again and not willing to relent until one or the other was dead. ¡°Calm down Bjorn, do you have any idea what you¡¯re doing!?¡± Leonard said. ¡°Let me go, you bastard!¡± Bjorn spat, trying to shove Peter and Leonard off him. ¡°YOUR HIGHNESS!¡± There was a scream from within the crowd. The two men, who had only been able to see one another, turned their heads to see Erna laying face down in the grass. ¡°Erna¡­¡± Bjorn muttered and rushed to help her ¡°ERNA!¡± The onlookers who could no longer enjoy the situation held their breath, and the tumultuous fields became quiet in a second. The weighty hush was stirred as the footsteps of the princes carrying his wife rang through the air. CH 102 ¡°Why did you do that?¡± Erna asked, she had been silent for most of the carriage ride home and only spoke once the palace came into view. ¡°Why did you attack Pavel like that?¡± Her hair, tangled as it was, was covered in grass and her complexion was pale. She was a sharp contrast to the beautiful woman that had stepped out of her room that morning. What would normally have upset her about her appearance, seemed insignificant now. Erna slowly turned her head and looked at Bjorn, who sat next to her. He had closed his eyes, completely emotionless and looking as if he was asleep. ¡°Bjorn?¡± ¡°Be quiet, Erna,¡± Bjorn sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything more.¡± He opened his eyes and looked at Erna, his cold, grey eyes contained a spark of anger that sent shivers down Erna¡¯s spine. She was left speechless and could only move her lips, unable to fune words. Bjorn closed his eyes again. A trophy won through a bet. The cruel words swam through Erna¡¯s head and cut through her heart. She felt the pain in her chest as a physical force. She knew that deep down that what she shared with Bjorn was not love, but she believed that there was, at least, some sincerity in their relationship. Even if it was only out of sympathy for a poor woman who had ended up in a terrible situation. To him, she couldn¡¯t even be an object of pity. As Erna realised it, a profound sadness settled in her heart, overshadowing the growing anger. She had believed in Bjorn. Despite what anyone might say, he was the only person who had protected her in this cruel world she found herself in. For that, she loved him. Ironically, Erna realised that she had already fallen in love with Bjorn and it came at the moment her heart broke. The night their eyes had met, under the umbrella that shielded them from the cold rain. When the beautiful fireworks lit up the night sky with wonderful colour. The party on Harbour Street. No, perhaps in the dimply lit exhibition room of the art museum, when the Prince had expectantly kissed the back of her hand. She had already felt her heart flutter just at his smile. Erna felt a growing sense of sadness and self pity as she reflected on the past. A trophy from a winning bet. She had been nothing more than that to him. She had given him his heart, falling for his ploy to win her over. The thought of her own foolishness stung. Her heart sunk further. He had been her salvation, but she was simply his pawn. She tried her best to hold back her tears, but the tears were already clouding her vision. She longed to shout and argue, unable to bear the pain that only deepened her sorrow. No matter how bad his reputation had been, he had been next in line for the throne. He was a man who could have married any one he wanted, had he desired it. So when she thought about how she was just a trophy to him, their marriage looked even more absurd and she could no longer place the blame solely on Bjorn. The weight of the responsibility he had taken on; protecting the Baden Mansion, paying off the debts of the Hardy family, rectifying the wrongs of her father, which were said to be still a problem. It all pressed down on Erna. How could she even dare resent the man who did all that for her? He had done all of that and asked for nothing in return. If the only reason Bjorn married her was to keep a trophy and to keep away any trouble, then shouldn¡¯t she endure it? It was the least she could do, but the shame and the sorrow. Even if she was to tally it all, it still wouldn¡¯t come close to balancing out everything he had done. Erna felt fear grip her when the realisation dawned on her that Bjorn might indeed view her as nothing more than a deficit wife. He was always meticulous in his calculations and as such, a man more ruthless than most. He would not tolerate a trophy wife who he deemed to be worthless, or a liability. One year at most, people said. As the memories of the hurtful taunts she didn¡¯t want to remember came to the surface, the carriage pulled up to the Grand Duke¡¯s bridge. It was then that Erna¡¯s tears began to flow uncontrollably. She recalled the anticipation she felt when she stood on that bridge, waiting for him. I gave you my favourite flower As the tears marred her vision, she thought she could see the token of promise she had given him that day. She couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful that Bjorn had accepted it with such ease. As she imagined the prince wearing it proudly on his collar, it felt as if a flower had bloomed in her heart. How funny that must have been to him. Erna¡¯s wails of sadness drowned out the sound of the carriage rattling along the cobblestones. ¡°Don¡¯t cry Erna,¡± Bjorn said without opening his eyes, the sound of his irritation was palpable. ¡°Why are you crying anyway? I¡¯m the one being an asshole here.¡± His words were so pitiful coming out of his mouth that he chuckled at them. He knew. Bjorn realised that she had done nothing wrong. It was him who had become irrational over such a trivial matter and caused everything to fall apart and the worst thing about it was that he couldn¡¯t seem to control himself, a fact that held true both then and now. Terrified, Erna swallowed her tears. The carriage stopped just as the back of the seat begun to irritate the sensitive nerves of her back. ¡°The attending doctor will arrive soon,¡± Mrs Fitz said as a footman opened the carriage door. Bjorn replied with a simple nod. ¡°Your Highness, His Majesty is waiting for you.¡± ¡°Now?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Even in the intimidating presence of Bjorn, Mrs Fits was unyielding. ¡°I have orders to ensure you head straight for the Summer Palace upon your return.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The atmosphere in the study grew heavier as the final wolf came into the room. With calloused hands, the Police Chief brought the tea cup up to his lips, doing his best to hide the fear, they say that wolves could smell fear and being surrounded by them, in their den, he couldn¡¯t help but feel like a lamb. ¡°Would you mind explaining it to Bjorn, now that he is here,¡± said the Crown Prince Leonid. A sense of desperation washed over the Chief as the Crown Prince spoke flatly. With a heavy sigh, he put down his tea cup. He became suddenly aware of the sweat forming on his brown and palms, even though it was a cool evening. ¡°Well,¡± the Crown Prince said, impatiently. The tension was thick and his dry lips trembled as the Chief looked for the right words. Though facing the King and Crown Prince was no easy task, it was nothing when coming face to face with the cold, stone faced Grand Duke. The news was sure to ruin whatever good mood might be left inside the man and the scowl he wore suggested that he might have heard the news already, or something equally bad. The dishevelled appearance of the Grand Duke, the clear spots of dried blood on his collar and the bruising on his knuckles, he looked like he already came from beating a man. ¡°Tell me,¡± Bjorn said, nonchalantly. The Grand Duke regarded the Police Chief with a calm stare and urged him on in a polite manner. It wasn¡¯t hard for the Chief to detect the fatigue lurking behind the irritation. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness,¡± the Police Chief finally spoke. ¡°Had I been aware of this sooner, I would have done everything to stop it, but he had stopped at the newspapers before coming to the police station, leaving me with no means to stop it. Either way, I believe it imperative that you are all informed of the situation.¡± ¡°Get to the point,¡± Bjorn said, more out of boredom than anything else. ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± the Police Chief clears his throat. ¡°This afternoon, a man by the name of Hans Webber, who runs a trading company, paid a visit to the Schuber Police Station. He submitted a statement alleging that he was scammed by a member of the royal family, and he threatened to report the individual responsible.¡± The Police Chief spoke in a flat and professional manner, his dedication to his job out weighed the fear of being eaten by wolves. ¡°Prior to his arrival at the station, as I mentioned earlier, he had already gone to the papers with his story. It will be published in this evenings paper,¡± he looked at his pocket watch. ¡°In a matter of minutes. It is something that is now beyond our abilities to prevent.¡± His report given, the Police Chief pulled out a handkerchief and dabbed the beads of sweat forming on his forehead. He had a vague idea of what was to come next and the Grand Duke stared at him with his cool grey eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± the Police Chief offered and bowed deeply. He was mostly trying to escape the Grand Duke¡¯s stare. ¡°The complaint filed by Hans Webber is accusing Her Highness, the Grand Duchess and I am sorry to say that a full investigation will need to be conducted.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* At a loss for words, Leonid simply growled in frustration. He had no idea what to say to console Bjorn. If it wasn¡¯t bad enough for Erna having to put up with all the rumours and bad attitude, now she was going to get embroiled into this scandal. It might have been different if it were anyone else. ¡°Are you laughing?¡± Leonid asked Bjorn. Bjorn turned toward him with a massive grin on his face, as they walked down the hallway. Leonid was more than a little surprised. Since hearing the news, Bjorn had remained stoic. Maybe he didn¡¯t understand it properly. By the time the seriousness of the situation sank in for the others, Bjorn had left the brief, walking from the study without so much as a noise of acknowledgement or grief. ¡°Bjorn, can you please take this seriously? Even if the Grand Duchess is innocent, it concerns the reputation of the Royal Family. No doubt her father has something to do with it,¡± Leonid said. Despite Leonid¡¯s earnest appeal, Bjorn¡¯s mood remained unchanged. He gazed out the window as they walked past, then back to Leonid, still with that stupid grin on his face. He might have been stoic in front of their father, but I front of Leonid, Bjorn showed his true self. ¡°Nothing is too intricately woven that it can not be unpicked. If an investigation is needed, then we shall be investigated, nothing will be found, of that I am certain. The real culprits will be found out and penalised. Its as simple as that.¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Really? And if it comes to it, will you truly incarcerate Walter Hardy?¡± ¡°Well, maybe not me, after all, the authorities of Lechen are more than capable of that,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°I suggest you move, though.¡± ¡°Bjorn?¡± ¡°Leo, I have had a very long day and I suggest that if you don¡¯t want to get caught in the cross fire and feel the impact of my fists, I suggest you get out of here.¡± Though Bjorn still wore a smile, Leonid got the definitive feeling that Bjorn was not joking. Despite the urge to resist and stand with his brother, Leonid backed away. Bjorn cast a fleeting glance at Leonid and strode out of the Summer Palace as if going on a leisurely stroll. As Bjorn pulled himself into the waiting carriage, he let out a deep sigh and shut his eyes. Lost in the contemplation of how to end a human life, he was abruptly jolted awake as the carriage pulled outside the Grand Dukes abode. Bjorn spotted Mrs Fitz standing at the ready with a grace of servants waiting for him. He climbed out of the carriage, weary from his brief nap. ¡°Where¡¯s Erna?¡± is all he said, in a weary whisper. ¡°Her Highness is in the bedroom, with Doctor Erickson.¡± Bjorn frowned at the unexpected guest. The examination should already have been concluded, under ordinary circumstances. ¡°Congratulations Your Highness,¡± Mrs Fitz added. ¡°You are to be a father.¡± Bjorn¡¯s mind fogged, like ink being dropped in water. He just stared at Mrs Fitz as her expression became that of uncontainable excitement and joy. It really has been an excruciatingly long day. CH 103 ¡°Shouldn¡¯t this news be kept under wraps? I¡¯m feeling so much shame that I can not show my face in public.¡± The young maid had gone into the city on an errand and came running back in tears. The sighs of those already aware of the news greeted her. ¡°You can not fathom how much I am ridiculed and taunted by others. It has become impossible for me to mention to anyone that I work for the Grand Dukes estate.¡± The maid panted heavily as she spoke and as the last word spilled out, she broke down into tears once more. It seemed like every conversation was centred on the Grand Duchess of late, all because of the scandal. The Grand Duchess was revealed to be a fraudulent member of the Royal Family. ¡°I know what you mean,¡± said another servant. ¡°It¡¯s become impossible for me to socialise with my friends any more. Even when the Princes reputation was at its lowest, it was never this bad.¡± ¡°There is one stroke of good fortune to come from all of this,¡± another servant said. ¡°How convenient is it that the news of the Grand Duchess¡¯ pregnancy should arise, along with her being sued for fraud?¡± ¡°I feel sorry for the Prince, he can¡¯t divorce his wife now that she is pregnant. It seems as if she is going to end up dragging him down with her.¡± ¡°Why think like that? He parted from Princess Gladys while she was with child. So what¡¯s the difference with the Grand Duchess?¡± With each comment, the tension in the room deepened. Those who supported the Grand Duchess were at a loss for words and even if they did come to her defence, the comments only became more slanderous. It was safer for everyone if they remained silent in this. ¡°The Prince is working diligently, day and night, to sort this mess out and yet, she seems to be using the pregnancy as an excuse. All she does is eat well and sleep well. I can¡¯t even begin to imagine how comfortable she must be, as if she has no sense of shame.¡± As if the constant mocking jabs were enough to invoke her name, the service bell rang for the Grand Duchess¡¯ room. ¡°See how diligently I tend to her every need?¡± A group who had sympathised with the mocking words burst into laughter. It was noon and the sun was blazing, it was time for a refreshing lunch. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°You should eat more, Your Highness,¡± Mrs Fitz said, eyeing the half empty plates. ¡°You must think about the health of the baby, Doctor Erickson was very insistent, you need to eat and rest for the well being of your child.¡± Erna looked at her through blank eyes and nodded in agreement. She took hold of her spoon and forced the food into her mouth. She chewed it and eventually swallowed it. ¡°You¡¯re doing well, Your Highness.¡± Finishing up the last of her food, Erna slumped back on the mound of pillows behind her. Mrs Fitz and Lisa cleared away the used plates and cutlery. Erna stared out the window, out at the scorching summer afternoon. She felt so confined, like the hot summer days, her father fraud case and the pregnancy, they all felt like the coils of a snake around her. Her name was being tossed around more than ever. It was not hard to figure out the full story behind the fraud case, which had led to Erna¡¯s abrupt expulsion. Walter Hardy, her father, had been perpetually plagued by financial troubles and had resorted to selling his daughters name in exchange for bribes. In an effort to deceive, he had forged a letter in his daughters name, the Grand Duchess, using her seal and everything. It was not the victims fault to have mistaken the perpetrator to be the Grand Duchess. Erna let out a deep sigh as she massaged her hands, they were still cold even on such a hot day. She had been informed that an officer would be visiting later in the afternoon, to ask her some questions. Bjorn had delivered the news to her the other night, in a tone of profound exhaustion. She was aware of how tirelessly he had been working to clear this mess. She couldn¡¯t look him in the eyes and just nodded her head. He had kept a vigil at her bed for some time, departing without uttering another word. The sound of the bedroom door opening and closing lingered for quite some time. ¡°They said you were pregnant,¡± he had said. It might have been a trick of her imagination, but she felt the tone was more indifferent than usual, as if inquiring something utterly trivial. Erna could only manage a slight nod. She had been taken aback by his lack of a reaction. ¡°Rest, Erna.¡± Then he left. Erna couldn¡¯t help but wonder if Bjorn was unhappy with her being pregnant, considering she was only a trophy wife. Alternatively, he could still have been sour over his altercation with Pavel. Erna waited anxiously for his return, but he never came back. That night, he broke his promise to share her bed. At first, she was sad and angry, but when she learned of his reason for being absent, she felt sorry for him. Her father¡¯s reckless greed had not only destroyed the Grand Duchess¡¯ reputation, but had also resulted in an incident what had caused Bjorn, and the rest of the Royal Family, to become a laughing stock over night. The level of criticism and ridicule directed toward them increased with each passing day. Although the investigation had exonerated Erna of her father¡¯s dealings, it did not put an end to the awful ordeal. After all, the Royal Family¡¯s daughter-in-law was now branded a criminal and a fraudster. Who could possibly tolerate such a thing? Even Erna found it hard to come to terms with. She was ashamed, for lack of a better word. She felt deeply ashamed of her own immaturity and naivety. As a girl who longed for Bjorn¡¯s love and had dreamed of a life of happiness, she realised she never truly understood what that would have entailed. The situation had exposed just how careless she had been. Erna¡¯s fingers trembled as she wiped away the hot tears that spilled down her cheeks. She managed to regain some control of her emotions just as a heavy knock came at the door. It was Lisa, her expression was sombre. ¡°Your Highness, there are guests.¡± Erna checked the time and nodded, sliding out of the bed and prepared for the officer who would be arriving shortly. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bayle followed after Bjorn, his legs moving wildly to keep up with Bjorn¡¯s long, deliberate strides. He was brought into the entrance hall of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence. It was an excessively display for a mere fraud case, for which he was merely looking to take the statement of the defendant. Prince Bjorn had personally hand picked Bayle out of a crowd of lawyers and formed a formidable defence team for the Grand Duchess. Bayle gave legal advice that suggested he could clear the Grand Duchess without resorting to any extreme measures, but Bjorn seemed to have completely disregarded it and pushed forward with his own approach. Was that the only thing Bjorn ignored? The public¡¯s anger over the scandal demanded the Grand Duchess to appear at the police station in person and face the consequences directly. Even the republicans, who opposed the Royal Family, joined in, pouring out daily attacks and insisting she didn¡¯t deserve the courtesy of the Royals. It was a coordinated effort to put pressure on the Royal Family and bring about the end of the Grand Duchess¡¯ downfall. Even the Police Chief, a loyal royalist, seemed to waver in the face of such intense public outrage, but Prince Bjorn remained unfazed. Prince Bjorn remained firm in his beliefs that the Grand Duchess should not be subjected to the public¡¯s demands, especially given her newly discovered, delicate condition. He expressed this to the Police Chief, expressing that his wife¡¯s health was of the utmost importance and that any undue stress could cause harm to both Erna and the baby. He challenged the Police Chief to take responsibility if any harm should befall Erna and asserted that he had full confidence in the defensive team. No matter what anyone said, the Prince only repeated the constant claim. The criticisms he faced for his actions were abundant and clear, accusing him of being a heartless father towards the son he had with Princess Gladys, but now treasuring the child in the womb of a criminal. The Prince remained stubborn and refused to listen to any of it. In the end, the mad wolf won. No matter how miserable the Grand Duchess got, the child she carried inside was the Prince¡¯s baby and the King¡¯s Grandson, so no one dared harm her. The unyielding will of Prince Bjorn persisted despite the disapproval and ire, not only of the public, but also the Royal Family and high ranking officials. It bordered on madness all of its own. Bjorn had ordered Bayle to resolve all outstanding issues. It was an order that carried so much significance that it sent a shiver down the lawyers spine. Bjorn wanted to pre-empt any future interrogations and confrontations involving his wife. Bayle made his way to the drawing room, where the Grand Duchess waited. He couldn¡¯t help but let out a quiet, subconscious sigh. Defending her was a straight forward task, dealing with the Prince was not. A mere examination of the Grand Duchess handwriting would suffice, to reveal that the Grand Duchess had not sent the letters that had misled the victim. It also turned out that it was not the Grand Duchess¡¯ seal that had been used by Walter Hardy. The conundrum was that clearing the Grand Duchess would only go on to implicate her father, Walter Hardy, as a criminal. The nature of the offence was so flagrant and heinous that even the most accomplished lawyer would be hard pressed to defend it. In the word case scenario, the King¡¯s in-law would be imprisoned, charged with fraud, insulting the Royal Family and moral reprehensibility for attempting to sell his own daughter. Bjorn had listened intently to the arguments of his legal team and gave an answer like the ground had fallen in from beneath their feet. No one dared break the uneasy silence and just watched the Prince smoke his cigar. ¡®Do not focus on Walter Hardy, he is not to be considered¡¯ Bjorn had told them. ¡®Instead, simply concentrate on defending my wife.¡¯ Bjorn behaved like a man that would lay down his life to defend the Grand Duchess, so what choice did Bayle have? There was no room for doubt that he had no intention of divorcing the Grand Duchess, and distancing himself from the mess, how would they have handled the situation to abandon the poor girl anyway? Bayle couldn¡¯t find a decent enough answer for that question. Given the circumstances, it was highly unlikely the Royal Family and the public would ever allow the daughter of a convicted felon to retain her title and position. Given the Prince¡¯s reputation for being obstinate and unpredictable, it was possible that he had his own motives and it might be easier just to accept that. Bayle took a deep breath as they approached the door to the drawing room. It creaked open and revealed the Grand Duchess, who they had worked so hard to defend. Gazing upon her, Bayle was reminded once again of the core of their defence. Their sole focus was on defending and saving this little girl before him and Walter Hardy was not a consideration. CH 104 Walter Hardy was caught off guard and was wondering if the Prince was going to send the father of his wife to prison. It had happened unintentionally and would probably not have come to pass if Bjorn hadn¡¯t seized his assets in the first place, so shouldn¡¯t he be held accountable as well? Bjorn sat on the opposite side of the table from Walter. He felt a mix of hatred and longing for the Prince, and when their eyes met, Bjorn gave Walter a carefree grin, as if forgetting where he was. ¡°Your looking well,¡± Bjorn said. A lawyer and a police officer stood in the corner, out of the way. When the officers had come to estate, Walter had been more than a little intoxicated and the result was a brief melee with the officer. On top of everything, Walter was also having to face charges of assaulting an officer. When he was brought in, he realised that he was no longer going to be able to use his daughter as a shield and was going to have to face the consequences of unlawfully using her name. How was he to know she was going to be accused of fraud and blackmail? ¡°How could you do this to me, how?¡± Walter finally let the frustration out. ¡°Well,¡± Bjorn shrugged, ¡°I doubt that¡¯s what a father accusing his daughter of being a cheat would say.¡± ¡°Hasn¡¯t the kids reputation been vindicated by now? What¡¯s the point of keeping me here? The father of the Grand Duchess, locked up like some common criminal. I deeply apologise, I swear, I wont make another mistake again. At least let me go for the sake of my unborn grandchild.¡± Walter looked about the room anxiously, from Bjorn to the officer and lawyer. His face was badly battered from the fight with the officer. Bjorn hadn¡¯t seen anyone that badly beaten up since he witnessed Erna¡¯s injuries. Bjorn lit his cigar and let out a thick cloud of smoke into Walter Hardy¡¯s face. The man coughed and tried to wave the smoke away. ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t have a father, Viscount Hardy, you no more have a grandchild than you do a daughter.¡± The lawyer handed Bjorn a neatly compiled bunch of papers, which Bjorn took as if picking up the daily newspaper. He placed them on the table in front of Walter, who could see what they were. His face became tired and filled with contempt. ¡°How could you? How can you claim to be her husband, to love her, but sever her connection to the only family she has?¡± ¡°You abandoned your daughter first, I have no doubt you would have cast her aside a second time once her usefulness was spent,¡± Bjorn grinned. ¡°If you agree to these terms, we can avoid imprisonment, but you will have to leave the city and play dead.¡± ¡°Absolutely not.¡± ¡°Then I guess it¡¯s off to jail for you,¡± Bjorn clicked his tongue and leaned back in his chair. ¡°The prospects for you look bleak, imprisoned for fraud and assaulting a police officer. If that is what you desire, then so be it, I will also have to divorce Erna, we can¡¯t have the Royal Family associating with criminals by any margin.¡± ¡°D¡­divorce your wife, Erna?¡± The anger in Walter¡¯s eyes diminished and was replaced by bewilderment. ¡°I am giving you the opportunity to do right by the daughter you claim to love so much. I would rather not have to go through the trouble of divorcing a second time, but if you insist on continuing to call yourself the father of the Grand Duchess, then I will have no choice.¡± ¡°You really think I will let myself get caught up in such a lie?¡± ¡°What makes you think you have much of a choice?¡± ¡°Please, don¡¯t do that, please, for the sake of the child¡­¡± ¡°Child? Do you really think to use an unborn child to gain pity? My child, Erna¡¯s child?¡± Bjorn sneered at the Viscount. ¡°I think you¡¯re overestimating yourself and your daughter. I have divorced the daughter of King Lars, who bore me a son. Do you truly believe that I am incapable of divorcing your daughter?¡± Bjorn got up from his seat and towered over Walter. His penetrating gaze dared Walter to make the wrong move and as Walter faced the unwavering grey eyes, his breathing became more laboured. ¡°If you do not sever ties, then the responsibility of Erna and her unborn child will fall to you. The instant I divorce Erna, I will also disown the child and it will never be recognised as a member of the Royal Family.¡± ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°If you desire for your daughter to live a comfortable life and happiness, while also looking after your grandson, I will do so with my whole heart. You know what you need to do to make that ideal a reality,¡± Bjorn said with sincerity. ¡°Viscount, I urge you to do the right thing, chose the more favourable path for you, your daughter and your grandchild. My patience is not limitless.¡± Stepping away from the table, Bjorn bowed wordlessly. Walter was unable to answer, the shock of things still sinking in. Without another word, Bjorn left the room. As the iron door slammed shut, Walter stared at the document on the table. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Upon opening the chunky envelope, a book with crude bindings slid out. The title read ¡®The Name of Love and the Abyss.¡¯ It was the latest release from Hermann Publishing, with the title that had only just been finalised. Catherine Owen¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she looked at the book. Her late brothers posthumous works was finally in print and being carted all across the sea. All of the publishers in Lars might have rejected the poems, but here they were, in all their uncensored glory. ¡°Initially, we will begin publishing in Lars. Most of Lechen¡¯s intellectuals who are intrigued by Gerald Owen are well versed in Lars and this book is sure to generate a lot of intrigue. Once the buzz has escalated, we intend to release a translated version in Lechen, so that the everyone can have access. By that point, the book will have already been circulating Lars,¡± the publisher Hermann, who sat across from Catherine calmly outlined the plan. Catherine listened intently, clutching the book close to her chest. The prospect of having the truth about her brothers death come to light and the woman responsible, brought a sense of relief. ¡°Currently, the entire nation is in turmoil over the Grand Duchess¡¯ scandal, so I plan on publishing once that has settled down a bit. Do you have any thoughts?¡± ¡°I agree,¡± Catherine nodded hesitantly, ¡°now that its all over, there¡¯s no reason to wait any longer. If possible, I would appreciate it if the book could be published at a time when it can receive the most attention.¡± ¡°Then lets make a forecast for that eventuality.¡± Hermann grew grave, he was under no illusion about the impact this book was going to have, not only on Lars, but also on Lechen. ¡°Whatever you think is best,¡± Catherine said simply. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna had remained asleep through the whole day. Bjorn drew the curtains to block out the afternoon sun and took a seat in the chair beside the bed, so that he could closely observe her. He loosened his tie and let out a gentle sigh. Erna had spent the last few days resting. She was determined to follow the doctors orders, to give the child the best start she could manage and it was best he stayed on her side. Seeing Erna¡¯s face grow increasingly gaunt, day after day, reminded Bjorn of the toll the pregnancy was taking on her. It seemed like the child was pushing this resilient woman to her limits. At one point, just a sip of water was a struggle to keep down, thought it seemed like she was improving a little over time. As Bjorn gazed at Erna¡¯s still flat belly, a faint smile graced his lips. Even if they were childless, he would never abandon this woman to the world. He couldn¡¯t deny the power her pregnancy had over the public. As she proved her worth, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride. She might as well have been a true Dniester. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Erna said sleepily, ¡°you came back early.¡± Erna cautiously rose to a sitting position and rubbed her sleepy eyes. She looked like she was exhausted, an unusual sight for someone that had just woken from a nap. ¡°Are you busy?¡± She was impatient to learn of her father, the anxiety and apprehension curdling her words. ¡°I was just on my way to see Viscount Hardy,¡± Bjorn said. It was a shock to her as normally he would have left without saying a word. Taken aback, Erna sighed and clutched the edge of her blanket. ¡°Erna.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± he wasn¡¯t sure if he should say, but she deserves to know. ¡°You no longer have a father. Clear the Hardy name from your life.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erna was confused, maybe she was still groggy from sleep, but understanding escaped her. ¡°I made a deal with Walter Hardy, to secure his release he had to cut ties. Your father agreed to these terms.¡± Bjorn gave it two days at most, before Walter called up and agreed. His daughter was only money to him and being the selfish man that he was, he would not want to go to prison. His daughter was now only a burden to him. ¡°So it is best that you discard him from your life, that¡¯s the only way to keep your peace.¡± Although isolation couldn¡¯t shield Erna from the accusations that were being hurled in her direction, at lease she wouldn¡¯t get caught up in any more of Walters plots. For Bjorn, that was enough, the criticism¡¯s of the world was fine, but he would not let any one dare shake up the Grand Duchess. ¡°Hey Bjorn¡­.I know.¡± she looked up at him with pitiful eyes, ¡°why did you marry me?¡± ¡°What?¡± Bjorn frowned, confused, a question he was never expecting. He sounded annoyed, annoyed at being asked such a ridiculous question. ¡°The bet,¡± Erna¡¯s voice cracked, she took a moment to gather her courage. ¡°The bet you made with your friends, the one that started on the card table at the social club.¡± CH 105 Bjorn remained silent and listened attentively. The words that were difficult at first, spilled from Erna¡¯s lips like a waterfall. Erna brought her cold hands together and tried to calm her beating heart. The day she went to Bjorn and asked him to walk her down the aisle, she had already made her mind up, to choose him over her father. She didn¡¯t want to entertain the idea of being torn between her loyalties to her father and her commitment to being Bjorn¡¯s wife. Erna was hesitant in asking him at first, being filled with desperation. She knew she had nothing to be ashamed of, she pretended to be ignorant. She desperately wanted to hold onto the one thing she knew would bring her solace, even if it meant she had to deceive herself. ¡°At the festival, on the night of the rowing competition, there was a bet that whoever rode the boat with me would win a prize. I was the prize in that bet, which means you only seduced me to win. I would like to think you didn¡¯t marry me because of that.¡± Erna could feel the sadness choking her up, but she managed to hold back the tears. ¡°I want to believe you didn¡¯t marry me because of some childish bet. Maybe it was because you didn¡¯t want to be associated with Princess Gladys, or to stop people gossiping about you and I just happened to be in the right place at the right time, someone you could use as a shield. So I became your trophy and is that why you decided to marry me? Because of the only sure thing I can offer you as a wife.¡± Erna was ashamed and upset, but forced a smile through the sadness, hoping it would prevent her from crying. She didn¡¯t want to anger Bjorn by crying and she didn¡¯t want to end the conversation that had fuelled her courage. ¡°So?¡± Bjorn said. He tilted his head at Erna with a calm, emotionless expression on his face. It was clear to Erna that Bjorn knew what she was talking about and she felt empty and pathetic. To make things worse, she was struggling with morning sickness, which only added to her misery. Would Bjorn have done what he did if she wasn¡¯t pregnant? Erna quickly placed her hands over her lower stomach, as if in gratitude to the child she was carrying. Her tummy hadn¡¯t started swelling yet, but she could feel a change coming over her. ¡°So, I mean¡­¡± Erna wiped her eyes, ¡°if that¡¯s why you chose me as your wife, now that I can¡¯t provide you with any benefit, it means I¡¯m just another deficit. I have caused you nothing but loss, subjected you to criticism from the whole world. Your life has become more complicated and troublesome because of me.¡± ¡°So, Erna?¡± Bjorn frowned and folded his arms. ¡°If that¡¯s how you truly feel, then I won¡¯t shamelessly ask for your love any more, or be greedy for this position with you.¡± ¡°Pardon?¡± ¡°It means I will accept it if you want to divorce me.¡± Erna did her utmost best to hold back the tears, which was hard because her eyes burned with sadness and her breathing was becoming harder to control. ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Tell me Bjorn, honestly, what¡¯s in your heart and I will answer in kind.¡± Erna said tearfully. Bjorn was filled with a mix of feelings and strange emotions as he looked back at Erna, hatefully beautiful and watery eyed. His wife¡¯s innocence and charm could evoke laughter, but it¡¯s fair to say that her behaviour this time was rather foolish. ¡°What do you want to hear, Erna?¡± Bjorn raised an eyebrow, ¡°is it an apology, or do you want me to confess I love you?¡± His gaze upon Erna was languid and reminded her of a midsummer evening¡¯s soft amber glow. Erna was at a loss, her mind reeling from the impact, her innocent appearance eliciting pity. It was very reminiscent of the deer that had bounded into his life so long ago. Divorce. A divorce. Bjorn¡¯s eyes sank deeper and deeper as the words swam about his mind. Her preoccupation with a bet was both amusing and infuriating. He was busy trying to sort out her fathers affairs, did she expect him to simply kneel in front of her when she threatened divorce? The very idea was absurd. It was at that picnic, it must be. One moment Erna was her usual, doey self and then she suddenly disappeared, returning dishevelled and out of sorts. That wasn¡¯t the pregnancy, there was something else, had she overheard something? Prompting her to run away to Pavel Lore. Bjorn¡¯s throat felt dry as he vividly recalled the image of Erna returning with that painter. Friend, she blabbed nonsensically, as he beat the man. Bjorn couldn¡¯t help wondering if Erna had divulged everything to Pavel Lore, about how her husband treated her like a trophy, a possession to flaunt. In the arms of that infuriating man, even her pretty eyes brimmed with tears. Maybe that painter had the audacity and the gall to ask her to run away with him again, in the middle of the night, leaving her jerk husband behind. ¡°If you have a problem with the bet, then let¡¯s talk about it,¡± Bjorn said, swallowing the lump of anger. ¡°Yes, I made a bet and you were the prize of that bet, but what harm has it caused? Without that bet casting us together, you would have likely ended up with some stinking old man, tending to his deathbed, or some monster like Heinz, a man beyond redemption. So wasn¡¯t the bet more beneficial to you?¡± Bjorn looked at Erna, her sad appearance on the bed did not look back at him. ¡°Ah, Pavel, are you upset you couldn¡¯t run away with him? Run off into the sunset, holding hands while mocking your inconsiderate husband who only treats you like a trophy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Erna screamed, shaking her head. ¡°Pavel and I are, were, just friends. So don¡¯t talk about him like that.¡± ¡°Well, friend I¡¯m sure you are!¡° Bjorn¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t play ignorant, Erna, it¡¯s a sin to be so insensitive, you understand? What friend would risk getting shot in the head and throwing away his future just to run away with a woman at night? What kind of friend would risk degenerating from a promising artist at the academy, to painting portraits on the street?¡± As his self-loathing grew, Bjorn¡¯s hypocrisy only intensified and his anger spiralled out of control. Why? Despite repeating the question several times, Bjorn still couldn¡¯t find the answer, which only made him more nervous. He felt a strange and irrational fear of himself, overwhelmed by emotions that he could no longer control. While his cards were on full display, he couldn¡¯t see his opponent¡¯s hand. Something that would lead to inevitable loss and Bjorn had never lost before. ¡°What will happen to the child, if we get divorced?¡± Bjorn¡¯s eyes drifted to his wife¡¯s belly. Erna blushed and wiped the tears away with the sleeve of her nightie and wrapped her arms around her belly, hugging herself. ¡°The child¡­I will raise it.¡± ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± Bjorn let out a mirthless laugh. ¡°Divorce if you want, but the child stays with me and the moment you walk away, you will never see the child again. Are you sure you can handle that?¡± ¡°B¡­but in the past¡­¡± Erna bit her lip, startled as she tried to respond. She wanted to bring up Gladys, but something stopped her. An unscrupulous man who had an affair when his wife was pregnant and later, abandoned them both. That was the problematic prince of Lechen, a widely known lie that Bjorn himself had orchestrated and decided to live with for the rest of his life. Erna and her child will live with that lie as truth, despite its obviousness, Bjorn couldn¡¯t stand the look in her eyes as she believed it. It was strange to find that he couldn¡¯t live with that fabrication right now. ¡°In the past, ah, Gladys, right¡­I gave Gladys her child,¡± saying the name slowly, Bjorn laughed. ¡°Because she is a Princess, unlike you, who lives in the remotest part of the world.¡± Bjorn knew that Erna would never abandon her child, which only fuelled his persistent cruelty even more. ¡°I would never let our child grow up in such a secluded corner of the world, Erna. If you¡¯re confident that you¡¯ll never see our child again, then go ahead and ask for a divorce.¡± At first, he tried to reassure Erna, who was often plagued by insecurities. At least, he had started with that intention, but the mention of a divorce ruined everything. Despite that, Bjorn had no regrets. Erna would never bring it up again. If he couldn¡¯t claim back what was lost, then it was better to ensure no other alternative was available. ¡°If I can give you the honest answer that you want,¡± Bjorn faced Erna again, expressionless, ¡°I married you because you were quiet, harmless and beautiful. You were a woman that could keep me entertained without opposing my way of life, just like the flower corsages that you keep fussing over.¡± As the image of a forever blooming flower brought to life by his wife¡¯s fingertips came to his mind, Bjorn felt his anger melt away. He believed that Erna had to be like that flower, always beautiful and unwavering, even in the face of such loss. She was the only woman he had chosen for her utility and she had to hold onto that. ¡°So, don¡¯t think about anything else. Stay where you are and give birth to our child. It¡¯s your only duty.¡± Bjorn¡¯s long shadow cast over Erna, curled up on the bed, who was silently crying. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn,¡± Bjorn¡¯s large hand covered Erna¡¯s face, ¡°Answer me, Erna.¡± Erna¡¯s tears flowed nonstop, soaking Bjorn¡¯s hand. She looked at him with a sharp, vacant stare, like a lost child and nodded slowly. ¡°Yes,¡± she whispered. Bjorn sighed upon hearing Erna¡¯s answer mixed with sorrowful sobs. A feeling of relief mingled with a sense of embarrassment washed over him, leaving him feeling dirty, as if he had just bathed in muddy water. CH 106 ¡°This is not like Erna, she won¡¯t say such a thing to you.¡± Mrs Greaves said, concerned in her words. Baroness Baden looked at her with pensive eyes, but then dropped her gaze back to the letter she loosely heald in her withered fingers. The letter had been one of denial to the request to visit the Grand Duchess at her residence. It explained that the Royal Family was still preoccupied, making it rather difficult to entertain guests at the moment. The letter also expressed their gratitude for their support and wished the Baroness peace. The final words of the letter was an invitation to come and visit during the autumn. ¡°If you really miss her, maybe you could invite Erna to stay here again,¡± Mrs Graves said. ¡°If I could, I would.¡± After reading the letter once more, Baroness Baden went over and looked out the window. Beyond the white picket fence, she could see the fields heated and browned by the sun. The weather was so hot, the Baroness could imagine a child out there, trying to dye their hair the colour of the sun. Despite having someone like Walter Hardy as her father, Erna had gown up in such a haze of happiness it could heal any wound. Now, thanks to the terrible things her father had done, Erna was able to cut that monster from her life for good. She should be grateful for that. The news of the Grand Duchess severing ties with her father caused quite the stir, even in the deep countryside. Prince Bjorn had announced Walter Hardy was no longer Erna Dniester¡¯s father, nor a royal-in-law. Walter had voluntarily given up that right and he never again be called the father of the Grand Duchess. The desire of the people was still under the impression that the unqualified Grand Duchess should relinquish her role, but Prince Bjorn remained consistent with a thorough none response. His will was so firm that it was unlikely Erna was going to go any where. No matter how strong Bjorn was, how could Erna hold her head up still? She was a tender hearted child that had even felt sorry that she shared the same coloured hair as her father, the man who had hurt her mother. When Baroness thought about how Erna looked at her husband now, her eyes seemed to fill with tears. ¡°Madam, please ask the Prince for this one favour,¡± Mrs Greaves said, with a smile on her face. ¡°When he visited Buford, I saw that the Prince was very fond of the young lady, so if you proposed bringing the young lady here, wouldn¡¯t he consider it properly? The Prince will want his young wife to be comfortable.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no point,¡± the Baroness nodded slowly. Baroness Baden had entrusted Erna to Prince Bjorn, believing him to be a man different from the rumours, but still, something niggled at her. After watching the two during their spring visit, she was able to put away those concerns. Prince Bjorn was a difficult person, to be sure and despite having laid down the crown, he was still a monarch. He carried himself as such, full of elegance and pride, never bowing down to anyone. His mannerisms, expressions and eyes all bore the traces of his royal upbringing, making it difficult for the Baroness to treat him like a grandson. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the Prince, with Erna, looked like just another ordinary young couple. She enjoyed the sight of the two of them and often watched them quietly. Baroness Baden couldn¡¯t help but think that if she had a man like Prince Bjorn when she was younger, her life would have been peaceful and happy. The thought brought a sense of relief. With Erna¡¯s letter still clutched in her fingers, the Baroness rose to her feet and grew determined. She decided to trust her intuition, firmly believing that Prince Bjorn would know what was best for Erna. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I heard that it was Wednesday today,¡± the Duchess Arsene said. Her tone was remarkably lofty and despite being an unannounced guest, she arrived with a mound of gifts and an attitude that was far from what was expected. ¡°So I decided to stop by for awhile, there¡¯s nothing to get excited about,¡± the Duchess continued. She folded her fan and placed it down on the table. Her wrinkled hands wrapped around the crystal beaker and raised it to her lips to take a sip of the whiskey soda. She had decided to visit her Grandson¡¯s house in the middle of the day. She made out like it was no big deal and remained naturally cool. In contrast, Leonid looked well groomed enough for a night at a royal opera show. ¡°So why are you here and what¡¯s with¡­that?¡± the Duchess waved a half full glass at Leonid and the huge bouquet sat next to Erna. The bouquet was almost as big as the Grand Duchess and looked to have been made by someone who knew nothing of contrasting colours. The bouquet was every bight colour imaginable and looked garish. The colours were so dazzling, it made the eyes tingle. ¡°I stopped by to visit my nephew, I had some free time and wanted to see how the Grand Duchess was coping,¡± Leonid said. ¡°You¡¯re good at lying, but you and I both know we wont be seeing your nephew until next year,¡± the Duchess looked at Leonid with narrowed eyes. ¡°I¡¯m watching him with my heart, Grandma,¡± Leonid said, shamelessly. The tension was momentarily lifted by a burst of laughter from Duchess Arsene, who cast a playful glance at her grandson. Erna, who had been feeling intimidated, cracked a smile too. ¡°Fine then, would you care to tell me all about your nephew, who you¡¯ve been watching with your heart?¡± ¡°I think he¡¯s going to be a good kid, he will be so much more like his mother,¡± as Leonid looked at Erna, he smiled, it was a smile that was so distinctly similar to Bjorn¡¯s, but a smile Bjorn had not shown for his own child. ¡°Thank you,¡± Erna blushed in embarrassment. ¡°And thank you for the flowers, they¡¯re so pretty.¡± Erna turned her attention to the overly large bouquet next ot her. The vivid colours of the flowers were stunning and appeared to have been meticulously chosen, even a cursory glance would tell that great care had gone into assembling the bouquet. Even as she clucked her tongue, the Duchess Arsene looked at Erna with gentle eyes. The conversation continued on course, talking about the weather, recent books and plans for the fall. As they chatted, Erna had felt intimidated at first, but slowly relaxed into the flow of the conversation. While Duchess Arsene was pleased to see this, she also felt a little sorry for Erna and couldn¡¯t help but keep her gaze fixed on the young girl. Just as Erna was starting to smile again, Lisa brought news that Bjorn was returning. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn was unwelcome. Erna¡¯s mannerisms and expression conveyed that pretty clearly. After she had been laughing heartily for awhile, it suddenly disappeared and only a motionless doll remained. Bjorn had to muster all of his patience to fight the urge to lash out at Erna, who was tending to him like a reprimanded child. ¡°How about letting Erna stay with me for awhile,¡± the Duchess Arsene said. She had sent the exhausted Erna back to her bedroom so that she could offer the proposal. Bjorn¡¯s eyes narrowed suspiciously. ¡°I think that would be best for both of you,¡± the Duchess continued. ¡°Erna¡¯s place is here, Grandma,¡± Bjorn replied without hesitation. Has Erna ever thought about leaving? Bjorn couldn¡¯t help think about how Erna had been viably downcast since their second fight, it was just that, right? What had these three been talking about in his absence? ¡°Don¡¯t you think the position of Grand Duchess is more of a burden for Erna, being pregnant and all.¡± ¡°I know what is best for Erna,¡± Bjorn said, confronting his Grandma with a cold gaze. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, now that all the trouble has passed and Erna is safely behind the walls of Schuber Palace. Her seat is perfect Grandma and she will continue to hold that position.¡± ¡°Bjorn Dniester!¡± the Duchess said in a commanding voice. ¡°You treat your wife like Charlotte on your lap!¡± The Duchess tutted disapprovingly as she looked at her Grandson, as if he was the most pitiful and wretched thing she had ever seen. ¡°Charlotte?¡± Bjorn frowned and looked at Leonid. It was clear that Bjorn could not remember the name of the cat he had spent so much time fussing over for so long. ¡°The cat,¡± Leonid said quietly. ¡°Ah, the white cat,¡± Bjorn said, still emotionless. The Duchess sighed and folded her fan away. Of the two children, it was always Bjorn that showed the most affection for the Charlotte. He would always cradle the cat tenderly on his lap and pet her whenever he visited. It might have been his tender touch, but Charlotte would always only ever rub up against Bjorn. Anyone might have believed he had genuine affection for Charlotte, as he would always pick her up and stroke her fondly. His eyes would light up and he would smile warmly, as if a doting lover. When the Duchess thought about how Charlotte would sit at the window for long hours of the day, then purr in Bjorn¡¯s arms, it was the same as the affection she saw in Erna. How her face would light up when she spoke about Bjorn, it made the Duchess¡¯ heart ache. So when the Duchess saw Erna now, she could tell that there was something wrong. The child who had once regarded Bjorn with such admiration, like he was the centre of her world, now averted her gaze hastily. Her once bright eyes were now downcast and lifeless. If Charlotte had been human, would she look the same way? Duchess Arsene heaved a heavy sigh off her chest and lifted her head to look at her grandson once more. Bjorn straightened his posture, feeling the scrutiny of the old woman on him. ¡°Live with gratitude for the faces of your ancestors every moment you breath,¡± was all she could say to the man that looked content on the outside, but she could tell he was in turmoil on the inside. With Erna as the mother, Bjorn as the father, the Duchess could tell that their child would be beautiful and handsome. CH 107 ¡°Where¡¯s Erna?¡± Bjorn asked. The head maid, Karen, flinched and swallowed hard upon hearing Bjorn¡¯s stern words. These days, Bjorn asked that question as a kind of greeting, causing all the servants in the Grand Dukes household to speculate a lot on the Grand Duchess¡¯ movements. It wasn¡¯t that they feared reprimand for not providing an adequate answer, but because of the disdainful look on the Prince. He looked like he was ready to cast anyone out that wronged him. ¡°I believe Her Highness is in her bedroom, taking a bath,¡± Karen said, pulling the words out. Bjorn strode down the hallway¡¯s in a hurry, taking huge, open strides toward the Grand Duchess door. It had been a taxing day to say the least, with Duchess Arsene¡¯s intrusion and Leonid¡¯s impudent behaviour. To top it all off, a letter had depleted Bjorn¡¯s last reserves of patience. The letter from the Baroness Baden came to him and not to Erna, pleading him to let Erna stay at Baden Street. Erna¡¯s exhausted face came to his mind, the face of a woman that would divorce him should he wish it. Had she really come down to begging her own Grandma for help to escape the palace? ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lisa said, catching sight of him heading for the bathroom. ¡°Move,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Your Highness, the Grand Duchess has not finished her bath yet.¡± ¡°I said move,¡± Bjorn practically shouted, but Lisa did not falter. ¡°Doctor Erickson said not to do it until at least next month.¡± ¡°What are you¡­¡± Bjorn realised what Lisa meant. ¡°Your Highness, please, just wait a little, think of the child.¡± ¡°Lisa, I¡¯m not,¡± Bjorn almost burst into laughter. Though taken aback, Lisa was still in his way, Should I just kill her? As he gave the matter some serious thought, he could hear water splashing on the other side of the door. ¡°It¡¯s okay Lisa,¡± Erna¡¯s soft voice came through the door. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°I said it¡¯s okay, let him in.¡± Obeying the command, Lisa reluctantly stepped aside. She scowled at Bjorn as he moved past her to the door. I should really kill her. Bjorn went through the door into a steam filled room. Ray¡¯s of sunshine illuminated thick, drifting clouds of moisture. For a moment, Bjorn had forgotten why he had come and looked at his wife, glistening from a film of water on her pale skin. Then he noticed it. ¡°The baby bump¡­¡± he said softly. Erna¡¯s belly was still flat, but the way Erna sat, hunched forward in the water, Bjorn thought he could see the first signs of his child. His mood became divergent from his intentions and thoughts spilled from his mind. Though he realised that he didn¡¯t really care. ¡°No, according to the doctors, we will probably not see a bump for another week or two.¡± Erna replied absently. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t really know about that, but what I do know is your chest,¡± Bjorn said, shifting his gaze up. Erna blushed, though it was hard to tell, she was flush from the heat of the bath, but the change to her breasts was evident. Erna looked away, as if in shame and brought her knees up to hug them. Erna¡¯s guard reminded Bjorn of why he was here, but his anger had been blunted considerably. Now that he had calmed down and became more rational, he realised his outburst had been misplaced and he was acting foolishly. Erna was not the kind of person to use her Grandmother in such a manner. Neither was the Baroness Baden. She was just a loving old woman concerned about her Granddaughter, who was grappling with the challenge of pregnancy. Once he came to terms with that, the anger vanished altogether. ¡°Why are you here Bjorn?¡± Erna looked at him, confused. Bjorn looked away from Erna, affording her some dignity and wiped the perspiration from his forehead. He let out a sigh. He felt like such a despicable fool. ¡°I, er¡­ wanted to ask if you wanted to eat dinner together,¡± the unexpected words came out. ¡°I will prepare it.¡± Without waiting for a response, Bjorn left the bathroom. As he opened the door, Lisa stood right at the threshold, a face of murder. Bjorn made his way past her without taking much notice. Once clear of the Grand Duchess¡¯ suite, he let out a laugh. He ran his fingers through his hair. ¡°You crazy bastard,¡± he chuckled to himself. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The Grand Ducal couples dinning table was set on the balcony, overlooking the magnificent fountain and the garden. Erna sat at the table, looking as elegant as ever in her evening gown. Bjorn arrived earlier and greeted her with a tender gaze and a smile, trying to recapture the mood of the earlier days, of blissful togetherness. Erna tried to smile, as if attempting to banish the dark mood within her, but it felt hollow. She aimed to be the charming corsage this man wanted her to be. At present, what Bjorn wanted and what she could offer were two completely different things. The pleasant summer evening was accompanied by a soothing breeze. As the night deepened, the candles grew brighter. Their conversations run smoothly and the food was delicious. ¡°The Baroness sent me a letter,¡± Bjorn said. Erna was caught off guard and paused as she brought the last bite of Sea Bass to her mouth. She stared at Bjorn, wide eyed. ¡°She asked if you would like to stay at Baden Street for awhile.¡± Despite her strong desire to be with her Grandmother, she felt compelled to lie. If her Grandmother, who had suffered a heart attack after last years scandal, were to see the situation now, it might have serious consequences. The mere thought of it sent Erna into shock. It would be better to keep a distance from her Grandmother for a little wile. But if she could escape to Buford, even for just a little while. ¡°Did you reply already?¡± Erna asked, then stuffed the Sea Bass into her mouth. ¡°Yes, I told her it would be better for you to stay here,¡± he smiled lightly and took a sip of wine. ¡°Mostly because it would be more continent for the child to have access to a doctor. You would not have that in the remotest parts of the country. Plus the travel in your weakened condition.¡± The candlelight highlighted Bjorn¡¯s lips, he almost looked like he cared. While Erna¡¯s eyes only deepened in the candlelight. ¡°Yes,¡± Erna said without difficulty. Everything Bjorn said made sense. Erna could fully understand that it was the most rational decision for her and her child. She just had to accept that. ¡°Instead, I will bring the Baroness here.¡± ¡°No,¡± the answer was abrupt. ¡°I just, I like things the way they are.¡± The words had no strength to them, but saying them was easy. The anxiety she had felt suddenly became meaningless and empty. Perhaps the road to becoming a good wife was this easy all along. Frustrated, she wandered along the thorny road on her own, a road that wasn¡¯t really a road. ¡°Erna¡­¡± ¡°Really, Bjorn, I¡¯m okay. Thank you for caring so much.¡± After that, Erna averted her gaze from Bjorn, fortunately, the next dish was served promptly and the uncomfortable silence was replaced with their eating. The breeze that blew in from the river was no longer a soothing cool, but a chill. The sound of the fountains water gurgled out of the deepening night and added to the ambiance of the summer night. Erna¡¯s demeanour seemed a little brighter, although Bjorn knew it was just a polite smile, he refrained from commenting. It will be difficult to go back to the way things were. Bjorn accepted that and filled his empty wine glass. After emptying the glass almost immediately, he filled it again and looked at Erna, who was still casting her eyes away from him and down to the fountain. He found himself unable to look away from her, captivated by her beauty, her windswept hair, light blue ribbons and the white linen dress that draped over her slender figure. When he made the decision to marry Erna, he had already considered Walter Hardy¡¯s temperament. As long as he stayed within his boundaries, there wouldn¡¯t be any issues, but, if he crossed that ling, he knew he would need to take care of it promptly, there were no cases outside of the boundaries. Bjorn had no intention of divorcing Erna and definitely not because of Walter Hardy, but he also lacked the drive to pursue the matter aggressively. He felt that cutting Walter out of Erna¡¯s life and moving on was sufficient. He had never considered Erna¡¯s position on the matter, he assumed that no matter what challenges she faced, so long as she was by his side, she would have the best life she could hope for. It was, or at least, it should have been. Bjorn refilled his glass. The glass quickly emptied again, but it did little to satiate the intense thirst. He looked intently at Erna, even thought she wasn¡¯t looking at him. In order to prevent Walter Hardy¡¯s incarceration, Bjorn had to pay out a hefty sum. He wasn¡¯t overly concerned, he had provided the Hardy¡¯s with enough funds to relocate far away from here. Establish a new life. He didn¡¯t worry about them and only thought of Erna. Bjorn didn¡¯t care if Walter went to prison, or if his family ended up homeless on the streets. As long as Erna was safe and happy, that was all that mattered to him. He hoped that Erna¡¯s life as his wife would be less painful going forward and help her forget about her unsavoury father, even if it was impossible to fully remove the shadow of Gladys. Bjorn was willing to meet any cost to avert trouble for Erna, just to see her smile again, her eyes shine bright, for her to whisper his name. But why is she¡­ Bjorn¡¯s train of thought came to an abrupt end when he realised the wine bottle was empty. Erna still hadn¡¯t looked at him. Why are you like this to me? Bjorn decided against using the call bell and getting another bottle brought out. Instead, he closed his eyes and attempted to organise his thoughts. When he opened them again, his eyes were that of a cold, calculating banker. ¡°Erna.¡± As he calmly called her name, Erna turned to look at him. Her face was undeniably beautiful, but it wasn¡¯t the face that matched the price he had paid. ¡°Smile.¡± There was nothing left that could be considered an expression on Bjorn¡¯s face, which made demands of her without hesitation. Erna blinked, her blank eyes staring and gently raised the corners of her lips. She was like a well behaved child. Although things were not the same as before, it was a necessity and therefore, worth it. Time would pass and there was a child coming to the world. That meant he would still emerge victorious. ¡°Again,¡± he said in a much lower tone, the original Bjorn Dniester composure. Erna hesitated, but smiled again, prettier than last time. He deserved to have it. CH 108 Erna replaced the flower she had removed from the hat. It was funny to see her so overly adorned, yet without any other accessories, she did look strange. ¡°Are you sure you want to go, why not stay here and relax a little longer?¡± Lisa asked. ¡°Yes, Lisa, I¡¯ve been resting too much already.¡± Erna completed the hat with the addition of a single flower and pulled it onto her head. She was determined to head to the Summer Palace, where the Royal Family resided. She had not yet offered them a proper apology for the disturbance back at the picnic and felt it her duty to do so. ¡°Your Highness, what about these flowers?¡± Lisa said, as she noticed a pile of discarded corsages on the table. Erna glanced down at the flowers she had crafted. They were lovely blossoms, but even artificial flowers can get worn out with use. Erna wondered if it were possible for a person to live their life like a harmless, beautiful flower. Erna shook the question from her mind and adjusted the seat of her hat. She pulled on her gloves and grabbed her parasol, then headed for the carriage that was waiting for her out the front of the mansion. Even though the Summer Palace was within the walls of Schuber Palace, the ambiance by the shore was significantly different. As the carriage came to a stop, the calls of Gulls and the soothing sound of the waves flooded her senses, underlined with the fragrant scent of roses. Getting down from the carriage, she could see that she was not the only guest today. There was another carriage that bore the crest of the esteemed Duke Heine family. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* At the far end of the garden, there was a small tea table set up for three people. It was the very spot where Erna had first met the Queen, late last summer. Erna looked down at the pergola, now adorned with roses in full bloom and turned to face Isabelle Dniester, who was beaming at her benevolently, just like that first day they met. Despite her deepening sense of guilt, Erna couldn¡¯t help but feel grateful for the Queen¡¯s unwavering care towards her. By her side, Princess Louise shot her a disapproving glare. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, because of me, everyone¡­¡± ¡°Erna,¡± Isabelle interrupted, ¡°lets put all that behind us now. You mustn¡¯t blame yourself, for you did bare the brunt of it all. There¡¯s no need to beg us for forgiveness, am I not right Louise?¡± As Louise locked eyes with her mother, who dared her to respond, Louise simply let out a lenguid sigh. ¡°Well, lets not forget who bore the greatest burden, my brother. He¡¯s the one who worked tirelessly to resolve it on your behalf, Erna.¡± ¡°Louise,¡± Isabella snapped. ¡°I know, of course, she¡¯s not entirely at ease with the situation. For her, it¡¯s a private matter concerning her father, but ¡­.ah I forgot, he¡¯s not her father any more.¡± Even as Louise hung her head low, she kept a cynical eye on Erna, as if she harboured some deep seated mistrust that could not be so easily shaken. ¡°Well, congratulations are in order, truly and speaking of which, please forgive my tardiness in wishing you well for your pregnancy.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Erna said, with a soft smile. She consciously clasped her hands on her stomach. ¡°I hear that you have been struggling with severe morning sickness, I hope that it has passed now, how are you feeling?¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing well.¡± ¡°It seems that the child growing in you is turning out quite considerate. When morning sickness strikes, it retreats, it understands. Then when the worst is passed, it emerges stronger and more resilient than ever, bringing comfort to its mother.¡± Louise¡¯s comments were laced with exaggerated admiration. ¡°I take comfort in knowing that the Grand Duchess possesses a stronger constitution than her outward appearance might suggest. I remember all too well the lengthy battle I had with morning sickness, and Princess Gladys¡¯ too.¡± ¡°Louise, if you insist on continuing to be impolite to my daughter-in-law, then I will have to ask you to leave.¡± As expected, Isabelle came to the defence of Erna. Louise was neither surprised, nor insulted by her own mothers actions anymore. ¡°My apologies, Mother. That wasn¡¯t my intention, but I suppose the topic of pregnancy made me forget myself for a moment. I¡¯ll be more mindful.¡± Louise deftly avoided any criticism, casting a quick glance at Erna. How natural she looked, taking on the appearance of an innocent sinner. If I hadn¡¯t already known what a shameless and ferocious woman she really was, I might have been taken in by the facade.- Louise thought. As Louise fell silent, the Queen gracefully took the reins of the conversation. The topics of discussion were ordinary enough and amiable, mostly inquiries about Erna¡¯s health, well wishing and light hearted anecdotes. Slowly but surely, the once-tense atmosphere began to melt away, aided by the arrival of a large fruit platter presented by one of the maids. ¡°Mrs Fitz mentioned to me that the little one in your belly has a penchant for fruit,¡± Isabelle said. ¡°Erna, please remember that the well-being of both you and your child is of the utmost importance. Keep that at the forefront of your mind.¡± ¡°Thank you, I will.¡± Erna spoke in a state of bewilderment as she took in the fruit display. Their vibrant colours and jewel-like shapes arranged perfectly on the platter. ¡°Though there is an abundance of fruit to choose from, this particular platter is a gift from Grandma to you. Please accept it, but don¡¯t give it to Bjorn, it is for you and your little one. The Queen¡¯s playful remark birthed a rare smile from Erna, who had been solemn and guarded throughout the gathering. The use of ¡®gift¡¯ made it sound like such a sweet melody, akin the alluring scents permeating from the platter. Isabelle looked at Erna expectantly and Erna realised the Queen would not relent until Erna picked something to eat. Reluctantly, she picked up her fork and sampled the fruit. Erna savoured every bite of the sweet, juicy fruit. At first, she was wary of the Queen staring at her as she ate, but once Erna was engrossed in the magnificent and exotic flavours, she forgot all else and became ravenous in her consumption of the fruit. Erna was puzzled by her own behaviour, it was as if she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for days, but her focus was entirely on the next mouthful, as she skewered another piece of fruit. Erna felt an uncomfortable gaze pierce her feeding frenzy and when she looked up, Louise was glaring at her. Their eyes met, but the Princess did not try to hide her stare. ¡°Don¡¯t stop on my account, it¡¯s good to see you eating well,¡± Louise said, shaking her head. Louise¡¯s beaming countenance matched that of the Queen, but there was a distinct difference, a certain emotion that seemed to emanate from her piercing gaze. A sense of contempt, coupled with a hint of sympathy. Erna felt a lump rise to her throat, making it impossible for her to take another bite, or reach for another piece of peach. Her embarrassment was not noticed by the Queen, who was watching her Grandson and the other children frolicking in the water on the beach. ¡°Eat more,¡± Louise said, softening into a gentle smile. Erna couldn¡¯t help but feel self-conscious, but managed to put the last peach slice into her mouth. Louise let out a sigh and looked to her children playing on the beach, their laughter carried in by the sea breeze. ¡°Ha, look, she fell in the end,¡± Isabelle said through a soft laugh. ¡°That kid is just like her dad, thick skinned.¡± A smile that mirrored her mothers graced Louise¡¯s face, filling Erna with a sense of warmth and familiarity. As she watched the two women converse about their children, Erna¡¯s mood shifted and she felt a twinge of embarrassment and loneliness. She averted her gaze, staring down at her peach. I¡¯m fine. Seeking solace, Erna caressed her stomach, finding some comfort that her unborn child was still with her, providing her with little company. She slowly chewed and savoured every mouthful of the fruit. The taste was heavenly. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Her Highness is at the Summer Palace,¡± Mrs Fitz said, as the carriage door opened to let Bjorn out. She anticipated the question Bjorn always asked when first arriving back home. He nodded, suppressing the habitual question he was about to ask. The sound of his footsteps in the entrance hall was accompanied by the barely audible swishing of servants and attendants. Climbing the stairs, Bjorn paused at the top, where he stood in the shadow of the towering palm leaves. The radiance of sunlight streamed in from the highborne windows and sparkling through the crystal chandelier. The brightness of it was almost too much to bear, the sweltering heat added to the discomfort, but above all, it was the incredibly noticeable silence that struck him the most. Bjorn gazed about the building, like it was submerged into the deepest depths, where sound was muted, his eyes furrowed in concern. This was the arrangement he had originally desired, a tranquil existence that he could safeguard, placing Erna at the centre of it all as his wife. Now that everything was in its place and fulfilling their intended purpose; harmless, quiet and beautiful, just as he hoped, Bjorn was content. With a nod, Bjorn continued on to the study, Mrs Fitz at his side, bringing him up to speed on all the matters of the household. ¡°It should be time for her to return,¡± Mrs Fitz said, seeing Bjorn glance at his watch. Bjorn nodded at yet another pre-empted question and turned his attention to a silver tray on the table, stacked with letters. He opened each one in turn with a letter opener. He had made it clear that he would not be attending any social events this summer, there was not much mail to go through. ¡°I bet she is having a wonderful time, Her Majesty, the Queen, cares for the Grand Duchess very much,¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°Today, Her Highness¡¯ physical condition appears to be improving remarkably well and the physician has confirmed that the child is growing strong.¡± Bjorn nodded as Mrs Fitz answered another question that Bjorn didn¡¯t need to ask and lit a cigar. ¡°Since when did you become a mind reader?¡± Bjorn said, puffing out smoke, Mrs Fitz just shrugged. ¡°Hmm, what if the child grows like me?¡± Bjorn said, thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, what do you mean?¡± ¡°The child, growing in my wife¡¯s belly, what if it grows like me?¡± As predicted, a week after the doctors visit Bjorn started to see signs of the baby growing in Erna¡¯s belly. It wasn¡¯t much right now, but there was a bump to her delicate frame. He noticed it the other morning, when he watched Erna out on the balcony getting some fresh air. There was a new curve to her. Erna noticed him looking at her and covered herself in a shawl, turning away as she did so. It was the first time he had truly grasped the fact that his baby was growing inside Erna. She was such a small and delicate woman, and he was such a large man. ¡°My wife is small, but I am big. If it grows to be like me, she might not be able to handle the birth¡­¡± Bjorn held the cigar to his lips, staring off into nothingness. ¡°Babies are born small, Your Highness, as you and the Crown Prince were, and you were twins. You both were far smaller than a normal newborn. It¡¯s hard to imagine seeing you two so big and tall now.¡± Mrs Fitz replied. Bjorn chuckled dryly, surprised at himself for laughing so nonchalantly. As he stood from the desk, urgent footsteps approached and shouts suddenly shattered the tranquillity of the mansion. To his surprise, it was Leonid who appeared at the door, rushing to him with a book clutched in his hand. Bjorn frowned at his normally contemplative and discreet brother. The title of the book Leonid thrust at him was ¡®In The Name of Love and Abyss.¡¯ Bjorn frowned as he glanced at the title, which seemed too high brow for something Leonid would normally read, but as he was about to inquire into the nature of this disturbance, he saw the name of the author. ¡®Gerald Owen¡¯ The world renowned poet and Princess Gladys¡¯ lover. CH 109 Piercing cries and wails broke the sombre atmosphere of the King¡¯s office, filling the room with awkward tension. Arthur Hartford let out a deep, heavy sigh as he took a seat and attempted to comfort his distraught daughter. ¡°Father, please, you have to ban the book,¡± Gladys said, eyes bloodshot and swollen. Tears streamed down her puffy red cheeks. ¡°First, I think you need to calm down and think,¡± Arthur said. ¡°This is a blatant violation of the treaty,¡± Prince Alexander said, who was also trying to calm Gladys. He was more angry than Arthur, who was just anxious. ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°How much did you pay Lechen to keep the secret? Yet, they have chosen to betray us with this,¡± Prince Alexander¡¯s voice grew in force, his eyes blazing with the fires of hatred and anger. ¡°Are you really suggesting we hold the entire Royal Family accountable for the actions of Gerald Owens sister?¡± ¡°The book was published in Lechen, was it not? They should be held accountable for failing to prevent this book being published.¡± With Prince Alexander¡¯s angry outbursts and Princess Gladys¡¯ desperate sobs, the room was a cacophony of emotions. Arthur couldn¡¯t help but think of the military agreement that had favoured Lechen, as well as the concession of the maritime trade and resource extraction rights in the fiercely contested territories. There were countless benefits that Bjorn Dniester had received in exchange for covering up Gladys¡¯ infidelity and the realisation of this left Arthur in shock. The only reason he had agreed to the preposterous conditions was to keep Lars¡¯ shame a secret. If the republican factions got wind of the deceit, it would have created a terrible domestic upheaval. It was also vital to maintain an alliance with Lechen, their most significant neighbour and ally. Lechen had carefully calculated their benefits to covering up the secret, knowing that it was the Lars family that would suffer the most. ¡°We were too careless. There was no way this could have stayed secret forever. I should have paid more attention to Mr. Owen,¡± Arthur said, leaning back in his chair. When Gerald Owen had committed suicide, Arthur felt a sense of relief. The poet had been buried and he believed the secret was buried with him. He could never have dreamed of facing something like this. His sister had taken Gerald¡¯s poems and letters to Gladys and got them published, revealing the exchange of love between Gladys and Gerald. It was a diary documenting their love, the child and Owens eventual suicide. The book had already caused quite a stir in Lechen and was already racing across the seas. Even if they were to find and destroy every single book, there was no stopping the rumours from spreading like wildfire. The story of the Lars born Princess, who had married the Crown Prince of Lechen, all the while carrying the child of a court poet from Lars was enough to capture the attention of the entire media. Despite being aware of all the goings on, the Crown Prince took the blame and abdicated from the throne. He took the label of villain in this story and now all the newspapers were revealing the truth with bombastic headlines. ¡°Father, I implore you, preserve the honour of my son Carl and myself,¡± Gladys blubbed. She knelt before her father, pleading to him to preserve her dignity and the honour of the Royal Family. As Arthur Hartford watched his daughter, a deep sense of remorse overcame him. She had been the youngest princess, cherished and protected. She had never been allowed to experience hardship or pain. The mistake had been in thinking that it would be enough to find her a husband who could cultivate her into a beautiful flower. Provide a reliable and nurturing place to spend the rest of her life. It was that way of thinking that had led them all to this situation in the first place. ¡°You should go to Lechen, Alex,¡± Arthur turned to his son. He knew that they could not hold Lechen accountable for the situation, but in order to at least provide some semblance of an excuse and quell the public outcry, they needed to look like they were holding Lechen accountable. ¡°Yes, father,¡± Prince Alex said, his face a mix of emotion. ¡°I will do everything that I can.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn calmly looked at the image of himself plastered all over the newspapers and magazines spread out on the table before him. Leonid remained silent, observing Bjorn¡¯s reactions. Bjorn let out a light laugh, inbetween muttering a few swear words. ¡°It¡¯s actually a pretty flattering portrait of me, well, except for this one.¡± Bjorn¡¯s expression soured as he looked at the last magazine on the table, a weekly publication released by the bishops office. The portrait was one that was made when he graduated collage and he was never happy with the end result. Bjorn casually picked up a cigar from the ashtray and tugged on it before continuing to flick through the magazines. ¡°There¡¯s no way to stop the truth now, you know better than anyone,¡± Leonid said, Bjorn stared off into the distance for a moment before nodding his head. The book, which had been published by a small press in the capital, had quickly spread through the lands and had become widely available throughout Lechen. The fact that it was written in a foreign language did nothing to slow the spread, all thanks to the media rushing to cover the story and providing key details translated for the populace. ¡°Fuck the Hartfords,¡± Bjorn said, leaning back in his chair. The twin princes and the King had travelled to the capital to confront the news of Gerald Owen¡¯s publication and authenticate the nature of the works. There was bitter debate for days until Gerald¡¯s sister turned up with the original, handwritten, manuscript. The fact that the poets family could cause such a commotion in Lechen was understandable. In retrospect, Gladys¡¯ surprisingly reckless behaviour made sense, it was likely a long-standing tradition of the Hartford family. ¡°I¡¯ll manage the next meeting, you go and get some rest,¡± Leonid said, prodding a newspaper. ¡°No,¡± Bjorn said, standing up and adjusted his tie. Things were a little crazy at first, with people reeling from the juxtaposition of the truth, but now that things were calming down, everyone was able to engage in proper discussions on how to handle public opinion and the aftermath. Bjorn was set to meet with his ministers again. As the two princes walked together, down the sun filled hallways of the palace, their footsteps echoed trough the halls. Despite his typically bold demeanour, Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but laugh as the reception doors came into view. Bjorn seemed so carefree, more than usual. With the initial shock of the poets confession of love worn off, Leonid began to see a different side to Bjorn, one he had never noticed before, it was a start contrast to the days when he had decided to lay the blame on his shoulders and relinquish the crown. It made Leonid wonder if the lie had been the better choice. Bjorn did not regret his choice. Through his sacrifice, the stability of the noble family served the greater, national, interest. Stepping down from the crown and accepting all the social accusations and scandals was the best thing the Royal Family could have hoped for and it paid off. But, everything changed when he met Erna. All the cracks that had appeared over the course of the lie were highlighted by her love and she was struggling to get out from under Gladys¡¯ shadow. He was constantly annoyed and frustrated by her attempts, which would only end up with her getting hurt. These feelings only intensified when she fell pregnant. Bjorn realised too late that he was feeling up with regret. He hated how helpless he felt in front of his wife and Erna was now seeing him as the problematic prince that everyone else saw. Despite the intense scrutiny and the feeling of being trapped in a snare, Bjorn began to view the uproar as an opportunity. While he knew there would be trouble on the horizon, he remained confident that he could resolve this and move on. The public would forget about this once the next scandal reared its head. As they approached the reception door, Bjorn wondered if he should play the roll of an almighty god in Erna¡¯s life. Just as he thought about her, he made up his decision to return to Schuber. It had been over a week since Leonid had brought him the book and in that time, he had not seen his wife once. He left a message with Mrs Fits that he would be staying in the capital and he remembered Erna standing on the balcony that morning, as he left, enjoying the fresh air. Bjorn shook the distracting thoughts from his mind as he stepped through the door and into the meeting room. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn still had not returned. With a deep sense of resignation, Erna turned off the light on the bedside table and plunged the bedroom into darkness. Despite feeling tired and drained, Erna could not get to sleep. She knew that Bjorn would not be coming back, but she remained fixed on the bedroom door, willing it to open and reveal Bjorn. She was lost and had no idea what was going on. No matter how many times she read the book everyone was talking about, she couldn¡¯t seem to make sense of it. While she understood the literal meanings of the words written upon the pages and the conversations around her, it was not enough to truly comprehend what was going on. Erna didn¡¯t want to just understand the situation on the surface, she wanted to truly grasp the deeper meaning behind everything that was going on. She wanted to ask Bjorn, she wanted to hear it from his mouth and believe what he said. Still, despite the pathetic feeling of having to rely on Bjorn, she eagerly awaited his return. He left without looking at her and had not sent a single letter. Giving up on the possibility of falling asleep, Erna sat up and switched the lamp back on. Her tired face was illuminated and the dark rings around her eyes spoke of how little sleep she had gotten all week. In The Name of Love and Abyss. The book had already been read through several times and the cover was looking worn out and dog eared. If the words within its pages were anything to be believed, than what kind of man was Bjorn Dniester really? It was becoming difficult for Erna to believe she knew the man at all. She felt like she was living with a complete stranger, the father of her unborn child, with whom she had been married for well over a year now. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder at the meaning of her marriage. Just as the bitter question crossed her mind, she heard a faint chuckle from beyond the doors. Slow footsteps and a low voice getting closer. Then the doors opened. Bjorn¡­It¡¯s him. CH 110 ¡°Bjorn.¡± Erna whispered his name as he stood at the entrance to her bedroom. She blinked, trying to wipe away the dazed feeling on her mind. Her eyes reflected him as he approached, his gently tousled hair twitching in the breeze coming through the slightly open window. ¡°You look tired,¡± Erna said as he approached. ¡°Are you okay?¡± she whispered softly. Erna was filled with concern at this tall, dark stranger approaching her and Bjorn did what he always did, he laughed. Same old Bjorn. Her words were not what he expected at all and it was very characteristic of Bjorn to laugh in the face of it. He came over and sat on the edge of the bed and looked around the room with reddened eyes. Memories of the exceptionally hot summer came to mind, following the shadows of the curtains as they swelled and sank in the soft breath of air. The distraction with the dead poets sister had distracted him to the point he forgot that summer would soon be coming to an end. Bjorn had never considered the work to be all that difficult. He always focused on finding the best solution for any problem that came his way, but the constant busy work was taking a toll on him and he was becoming increasingly fatigued. He felt like a taught string close to snapping. He was exhausted. Bjorn pressed his hand against his eyes, trying to sooth the burning there and smiled dejectedly at Erna. His gaze had slowly found its way to meet hers. Her clear, bright eyes reflected concern for him. The meeting with the ministers had gone on far longer than he had hoped, while Leonid suggested he rest at the palace, Bjorn was insistent on returning home to his wife. He understood the reason for his foolish stubbornness, even though he couldn¡¯t even explain it to himself, it was all for Erna. He simply wanted to see her and he was glad that she wasn¡¯t asleep yet. He missed her. ¡°Has something else happened, did that book get you into trouble gain? I saw the book,¡± she consciously looked at it on her bedside table. ¡°I wanted a better understanding of what was going on, I¡¯m sorry, I needed to know, but I am more confused than ever, Bjorn, can you explain it to me?¡± ¡°Later,¡± Bjorn said. He reached up and undid the ribbon that held up her nightgown. Erna realised his intention when his hands grouped at her breasts. ¡°Bjorn!¡± Erna snapped, but her protests disappeared in his kiss. He fiercely thrust his tongue into her mouth and massaged her tongue with it. He pulled down her pyjamas so that Erna¡¯s top half was completely exposed. ¡°Later, Erna,¡± Bjorn laid Erna back, his shadow casting over her, ¡°later.¡± He pulled the pyjamas off completely and lowering himself to pin Erna to the bed. He kissed and sucked at her. Her cheeks and ears, lips, the nape of her neck. The sound of urgent kissing poured out into the dark shadows of the room. ¡°Bjorn, wait, the baby,¡± Erna cried out as Bjorn¡¯s hand travelled over the delicate bump of her stomach and down between her legs. Erna¡¯s resistance intensified. Bjorn stopped and looked at Erna, she was holding his wrist rather firmly. The attending doctor had specifically said not to share a bed for at least a month. By Bjorn¡¯s reckoning, that was only a couple days away, what difference could it make? ¡°It¡¯s already the end of the month,¡± Bjorn said. He brushed his hair from his face and looked down at Erna with uncertainty. Now that he thought about it, he was at a loss with what to do with a pregnant woman. As there was a child inside her, she was naturally a little weaker, he knew he probably shouldn¡¯t have embraced her so forcefully, but he wasn¡¯t sure he could control himself. ¡°Its okay,¡± Bjorn said soothingly, ¡°I won¡¯t put it in.¡± He felt like such an idiot, talking like that, but he didn¡¯t stop. Feeling Erna¡¯s grip relent, Bjorn gently pinched her chin and kissed her parting lips. He licked her tongue as she fled and held her breath. His hand roamed over Erna¡¯s body and as it started to appease the startled woman, the warmth took over him. ¡°Erna, open your eyes,¡± Bjorn said, letting go of her pouting lips. Erna was gasping for breath with her eyes closed and when they opened, they looked as if they saw him for the first time. Her wet blue eyes were beautiful as they sparkled with the dim light of the bedside lamp. His desire was ardent as much as it was pathetic, throbbing in his trousers, kept caged. ¡°You have something to tell me,¡± Erna said, stroking his cheek, she couldn¡¯t figure it out for herself. ¡°Later Erna, I will,¡± Bjorn replied in a subdued voice and lowered his trousers. When he pressed his body against her, he could feel that she was as wet as her lips, she let out a groan that tickled the back of his neck. Bjorn swallowed Erna¡¯s lips as she tried to speak again and moved his hips without hesitating. He gripped and squeezed the sheets to fight the urge to dig deep into her. He would have to explain it to her, he knew he would. Bjorn pressed his lips into Erna¡¯s neck and heard harsh breath escape from her. Her sweet scent intensified as her skin glistened with heat. His mind was now in a haze of pleasure, feeling her soft skin and warm body against him. He had repeated the explanation so many times already and she¡¯s read the damn book, how could she not understand? He wanted the world to go away and it just be the two of them. Hug this woman, hug her tight and never let her go. Bjorn moved his waist automatically while his mind drifted away. Erna kept trying to push him away, but he was not conscious of what she was doing, he just vacantly looked into her beautiful and desperate eyes. She looked so pretty, with her flushed face and pleasurable moans. The thirst of his misplaced desire reached a dizzying high and the overwhelming sensation shook him back to consciousness. He was barely able to suppress the urge to push himself inside her and as he finished, she rolled away quickly, like she was running away from his arms. He looked down at her and smiled, pulling her back in close for a hug. The night breeze, carrying the fragrance of the garden, blew toward them as they lay side by side. Erna gazed absently about the room, lit by the soft glow of the bedside lamp, the book sat underneath it. She tried to ignore the movements of Bjorn¡¯s hands between her thighs and the unrelenting kisses along her neck. Consumed by the misery of the moment, all she could do was bite her lower lip, fighting back the urge to moan. As her consciousness wavered, she remembered the time she had spent hunting down a copy of that book and the secrets that it revealed. Fragmented memories of the past year fractured in her mind and pierced her thought like shards of jagged glass. All this time she had been made to feel like the villain, taking the place of the perfect Princess Gladys. The weight of it consumed her and caused her anguish. In that moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think about Bjorn, how he must have felt, giving up the crown just to protect the Princess¡¯ chastity and hide her infidelity, and the child she bore from another man. He moved and writhed on top of her now, in a slow rhythmic sway as he gazed down at her. Though she didn¡¯t know what to do, she couldn¡¯t take her eyes off him. She had the whelming desire to cry, but it manifested as desperate moans. Bjorn smiled at her as their eyes locked, that devilishly charming smile spread across his face and made his grey eyes sparkle in the dim light, it made Erna¡¯s heart sing. Erna reflexively covered her belly, like she could protect her child from this. Her scent wafted up and filled her head with the dizzying aroma of sex. A lukewarm tingle spread up to her head. Bjorn¡¯s breathing subsided and he slowly adjusted his dishevelled clothes. His body was overwhelmed by the sweet sense of powerlessness, rendering him unable to move as he desired. Instead, he let out a peaceful and satisfied sigh, laying down next to Erna and nuzzling into her neck. She could feel the pounding of his heart. Bjorn¡¯s breathing became slow and laboured, succumbing to sleep. The gentle embrace of slumber was as comforting to him as the woman he cuddled. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Erna¡¯s voice trembled slightly as she called his name. Taking a deep breath, Erna gently pulled herself out of bed and rose to her feet. The remnants of their love making still clung to her, serving as a potent reminder of her situation. The obedient and smiling wife, eager to satisfy his lust. Erna felt like an artificial flower, a commodity bought for a high price. In an attempt to erase the melancholy, she picked up the discarded clothes and tidied herself up. She pressed the heel of her palm into her eyes, trying to suppress the deepening sadness that refused to be shaken off. The cold floor beneath her feet brought some relief to the heat of anguish. Erna went into the bathroom and washed herself, changing into a fresh nightgown. She combed her tousled hair. It was as if she could wash away the memory of what just happened, but when she went back into the bedroom, Bjorn was still there, sleeping, refusing to let her forget. Erna stood there for awhile, staring at the man, before turning away. She returned moments later with a brass basin and a neatly folded towel. She could hear the faint sounds of the grandfather clock chiming midnight. With a heavy sigh, Erna set about removing Bjorn¡¯s cloths. CH 111 It must have been a tiring night, Bjorn was sleeping more deeply than usual and Erna found it a challenge to manoeuvrer his dead weight. It was fortunate that he did not wake up, he would be quite the grump if he was disturbed. It was an effort, but Erna finally got Bjorn out of his clothes and propped up slightly on the pillows. Sweat had started to bead on her forehead by the time she finished. She then used the towel to wipe his face. It had been awhile since she had been this close to him and the intimacy of the situation caused her to move in a slow, ponderous manner. Why was she so willing to let herself keep falling for this man? Every time there is a hint of an apology, Erna was willing to forgive, understand and fall in love with him all over again. But to him, she was nothing more than an inconvenient nuisance. She had spent the last week wondering what it would be like to see Bjorn again and imagined countless times how it would go, to hear his voice, see his smile and smell his scent. Never once did she imagine him actually apologising , but she had hoped it wouldn¡¯t be like this, at least, not without some explanation. The endless stream of meaningless assumptions plagued her mind. Even though she knew she couldn¡¯t avoid being treated as the villain who usurped Princess Gladys¡¯ place, she would have found it much easier to bare, if Bjorn had just been honest with her. He kept the secret to himself and watched as his wife became a pariah. If the poets final manuscript had not come to the surface, Bjorn would have continued to make a fool of her, probably for the rest of her life, even their children would grow up to believe their mother a villain. Erna¡¯s fingers trembled as she went to wipe Bjorn¡¯s brow, tears ran down her cheek and she wiped them away with the back of her hand, her heart was heavy with betrayal. Despite everything, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate this man. With a deep sigh, Erna scrubbed the tears from her face, making her nose and cheeks turn red from the vigorous rubbing. Bjorn was unusually peaceful tonight, the man that was so put out by the slightest disturbance, slept through her sobs and her cleaning his body. It was as if he was completely ignorant of the pain he was causing his wife. The tears eventually stopped, as if the realisation of the lie lessened its impact on her over time. Calming herself and adjusting the towel, she finished up cleaning Bjorn. Once done, she put the brass basin away back into the bathroom and returned to cover Bjorn in the blanket. He remained sound asleep the entire time. When she closed the curtains and returned to her side of the bed, she was exhausted. Her eyelids were practically closed as she clambered under the covers. There was a slight pain in her stomach, pulling at her like over tight skin. She hugged herself and the pain quickly went away. She stroked at her belly, as if comforting a grumbling child. The doctor said there might be some discomfort as the child grew, it was nothing to worry about and while she was apprehensive about it, Erna looked forward to the day her tummy would be filled with a fully grown baby. Despite her exhaustion, Erna lay in the bed for a long time, watching Bjorn sleep beside her. The realisation that they were finally sleeping together, after so long, brought fresh tears. She lay there with a heavy heart and conflicting emotions. Memories of the first night they shared a bed drifted through her sleepy mind. Bjorn had no idea how much she had clung to that wish, even after being so flatly rejected so many times. She was overjoyed when it finally happened. Erna struggled to sleep that night too and watched Bjorn slumber. When morning came, she woke early and anticipated Bjorn doing the same. The simple act of watching him fall asleep and waken again filled her heart with so much warmth, as if they were finally a real couple, but that was just a fantasy all along. Erna¡¯s gaze drifted aimlessly in the dark and became aware of how numb her fingertips were. She had spent days turning over bookshops in the city, so much so that her knuckles and fingers were sore. It reminded her of all the flowers she used to make. Tears welled up yet again, as she kneaded her hands, trying to remove the tingling numbness, but the more she tried to hold back the tears, the harder they forced their way to the surface. All the words Erna had spoken to win Bjorn over flooded her mind, as if mocking her naivety. Lover, friend, family, companion, refuge, dream, they all echoed in her mind and twisted until they became feelings of loneliness and despair. She had spoked words of confession to Bjorn, in an attempt to win him over and no matter what anyone said, he was a kind man to her. So much so, that she hoped that if she tried her best, she would come to mean something to him one day. Bjorn could be a loving and doting husband if he just put his mind to the commitment. Erna had been content to be his wife and enjoy the happiness that came with it, but could she call it love? Right up until this point, she realised they had only been going through the motions, going along with what was expected of them, like caring for a tame pet. Her own thoughts and feelings never mattered. Who could be happy with that kind of harmony? It all felt like an unnecessary burden. Erna gazed at the man laying beside her through bleary eyes. Suddenly, a life with Bjorn felt suffocating. It was reminiscent of the days she would count the exact flowers she needed to sell to pay off her debts. Now, instead of selling flowers, she had become the flower and she felt it was her responsibility to live according to his wishes. She had to pay off her debts some how, she always had to. She felt like she was going to wither away. Bjorn suddenly opened his eyes and made Erna startle. Before he could register the evidence of her tears, his eyes closed and he went back to sleep. An arm came out from the covers and wrapped around Erna, holding her tight, like he never wanted to let her go. Erna didn¡¯t know what to do, so closed her eyes and counted to three, then five, taking each count slower than the last. After some time had passed, she was still entwined in Bjorn¡¯s arms, his breath a warm gust on her forehead. Erna relaxed into his embrace. His arms were as comforting as they had always been and for a moment, she allowed herself to believe that everything would be alright. She was convinced that Bjorn would explain everything in the morning and she would be able to smile like the flower she was once more. Wrapped in the comforting lie, Erna eventually managed to drift off to sleep. As she drifted off, she whispered Bjorn¡¯s name, as if calling out to him in his sleep. She had wanted to say something, but he sleepy mind melted away all thought. Had she been wanting to confess her love, or a plea of understanding? *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Peter watched in wide eyed shock as the blazing fire in the square roared. He could see the angry crowd gathered to hold a less than peaceful demonstration, demanding that Lechen declare war immediately. As he looked closer, he realised they were burning things related to Princess Gladys, from postcards and newspaper articles, to monuments and books. The social club¡¯s terrace was crowded with gentlemen, who had all come out to witness the demonstration, but all Peter could feel was horror. ¡°They would burn the Princess at the stake, if they could,¡± Peter mumbled under his breath. ¡°No matter how angry I am, I will not blame the innocent Prince.¡± He clicked his tongue as he saw Bjorn¡¯s face get engulfed in flames, from the portrait of his wedding with Gladys. ¡°That¡¯s what you do with portraits of your ex¡¯s, who end up disgraced and remarry. It would be continent to burn together and disappear,¡± Leonard said, the group silently agreed. As expected, the hottest topic of discussion right now was Bjorn and Gladys. The closer you were to Bjorn, the more shocking the revaluations had been. It was clear that the lie had caused a great deal of dismay amongst those closest to him. ¡°Burn the witch of Lars, burn the witch of Lars,¡± the crowd was chanting, as a man poured more oil onto the inferno. ¡°Its amazing how quickly the masses turn, just last week they were all infatuated with the Princess. Its been nearly a year since the Prince remarried and there are so many people still with mementos of Bjorn and Gladys.¡± Peter shook his head in disapproval and lit up a cigar, perhaps as a way to calm his thoughts. ¡°Everyone was so adamant that the two get back together, so glad my mother didn¡¯t buy into that. Could you imagine the mess of it now?¡± ¡°My sister is in such shock, she has been bed ridden for days now,¡± Leonard said. ¡°Maybe you should keep an eye on her, encase she decides to go to the river.¡± The joke elicited a murmur of laughter, referring to an incident not too long ago, where a young girl, an elicit follower of Princess Gladys, had gone down to the river and drowned herself in the River Abit. Fortunately the river was too shallow and she was rescued almost immediately. ¡°Will Bjorn be okay?¡± Peter asked. Upon hearing the genuine concern, all the faces around the table turned to him and the mood of the table darkened. After a moment of contemplation, everyone seemed to come to the same conclusion; there was little use in worrying about a man who had managed to conceal such a terrible secret so well. They decided to direct their attention to the poor, innocent Grand Duchess and the potential impact the scandal would have on her. ¡°The baby deer must have know, right?¡± ¡°Indeed, if Bjorn was able to keep such a secret from the Grand Duchess, his very own wife, then one might question if the man is truly human at all.¡± ¡°Absolutely, to accept the roll of villain in her husband¡¯s life and still be by his side through it all, now that is love,¡± Leonard nodded thoughtfully. They watched as a huge portrait of the Crown Prince of Lechen and Princess Gladys was hoisted onto the fire. The oil in the paints whipped the flames into a fury. It was a reflection of how the people of Lechen went from unchecked idolatry to unreasoning madness. Just then, the count¡¯ son raced out onto the balcony, holding a copy of the mornings tabloid. On the front of the page was a shocking confession by an opera singer, who claimed to have had an affair with Bjorn. Revealing the Secrets of That Day: The Truth Unveiled. The provocative headline caused quite the commotion. The gentlemen rushed to gather around the count¡¯ son. As a result, the table quickly turned to anarchy. Drinks were scattered about and papers forgotten. Their intense interest reached a fever pitch. ¡°BURN THE WITCH OF LARS!¡± The furious clamor echoing throughout the square, all carried away by the wind that bore the ominous chill of impending autumn. CH 112 Mrs Fitz stepped into the Grand Duke¡¯s bedroom and found him sitting out on the balcony, drinking a whiskey with ice. Despite the recent upheaval, he seemed to be in a very relaxed mood, showing no concern for the disturbance. ¡°You¡¯re really deplorable, Your Highness,¡± Mrs Fitz said, in a firm and resolute tone. Bjorn didn¡¯t register ever hearing what Mrs Fitz said as he took the daily mail from her with a smile. Mrs Fitz had already sifted through the letters, leaving only that which needs the Prince¡¯s attention. One such letter from the bank had Bjorn stir into action. ¡°Have the carriage prepared, I will be leaving in thirty minutes.¡± ¡°Why not take a break for a little while,¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°You have been pushing yourself too hard recently. You might be young and robust, but over exertion will take its toll.¡± ¡°If I fell ill, I will get my nanny to sing me better,¡± Bjorn joked as he opened the newspaper. The news was still buzzing about the Princess Gladys revelation and there was an article from a opera singer, divulging all the juiciest gossip of her liaison with the cheating Prince. Bjorn grabbed an apple and as he bit into it, pondered the weight of having to keep a secret forever. The actress had been paid handsomely to portray the Crown Prince as a cheat, she would have to keep that little secret forever. Bjorn didn¡¯t much care though, he had already assured Erna that there was nothing to worry about. Erna, he thought about her as he took another bite of the apple, its sweet juice filling up his mouth and spreading a desire into him. When he woke he remembered the events of the previous night. As he let out a laugh, his mind cleared and he began to properly grasp the situation. He tiptoed out of bed, doing his best not to disturb his sleeping wife. He took a bath in his own room and by the time he was done, it was nearly noon. You have something to tell me? Erna¡¯s tear streaked face came to his mind as he stared out over the garden. It seemed pointless to recount a story she already knew, but when a woman was determined, there was no diverting her from her course. He didn¡¯t want to disturb her rest, he planned to tell her, but he might as well get some errands done first. He will be back for dinner and they could talk then. Bjorn licked the apple juice from his fingers and tossed the core onto the table. He rose from his seat and made his way to the carriage that should be ready by now. Mrs Fitz was standing outside his suite, waiting for him. ¡°Do you have something to tell me, Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz was more serious than ever, but Bjorn could see a slight around the corners of her eyes. He knew why and met her gaze. ¡°My nanny would still look so pretty, even as a Grandmother,¡± Bjorn said. Bjorn¡¯s second attempt at humour finally elicited a strange laugh from Mrs Fitz and despite her sternness, she did flash a smile. ¡°You look much better when you smile,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°Really, I mean it.¡± Bjorn spoke with a warm but firm tone and Mrs Fitz nodded in acknowledgement, aware that Bjorn had reached his limit. ¡°Your Highness, you have been through a lot.¡± Mrs Fitz stepped aside, letting Bjorn continue on his way, trailing behind him as she always did. Before he got into the carriage, he bowed to her deeper than usual. When he stood up straight and smiled at her, he looked just like the little boy she would always be telling off for all the trouble he got into. The Prince was just a man, who was just a boy and yet, despite all his flaws and imperfections, all the trouble he had caused, she loved him all the same. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°If it must raid, at least do it in moderation,¡± Lisa declared. She watched the weeping young maid with annoyance clear as day on her face. The girl did her best to try and stifle her sobs, but they only became louder and more disruptive, shattering the tranquillity of the common room. ¡°How could Princess Gladys do this, how?¡± Another maid said and joined in the sobbing. They were all gathered around a newspaper, where printed on its pages was a letter from Princess Gladys. Lisa felt embarrassed by the whole ordeal. Hermann Publishing House had finally released a translation of some of the most sensational letters from Princess Gladys, addressed to her lover that was not Prince Bjorn, but in fact Gerald Owen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you read it again? I¡¯m curious to know why everyone is upset,¡± Lisa spoke in a loud and assertive tone. The arrogance was deserved, she felt, for vilifying Erna. ¡°Go on, read it, I want to know what heinous things she did.¡± The upset maid read out the letter again and despite them knowing what it said, the shock that rippled through the common room was still the same. ¡°You are the father of the child within me. My husband has not yet embraced me, so there can be no doubt that you are the father, Gerald, I feel like I am walking on thin ice. I don¡¯t know if Bjorn is really going to raise our child as if its his own, what should I do? The guilt and anxiety are becoming unbearable and I don¡¯t know what to do. I long for you to be with our child.¡± Upon hearing the news of the pregnancy, the room erupted into curses and shouts of betrayal. ¡°I didn¡¯t even know I was subjected to such a dirty trick, we all cursed Prince Bjorn.¡± ¡°Princess Gladys has always been like that. She may appear gentle and kind and elegant on the surface, but inside she¡¯s a monstrous mess,¡± someone commented. As more and more of the maids and servants spoke up, sharing their own experiences that proved Princess Gladys was a not very nice person. The few that still stood on Princess Gladys¡¯ side were overwhelmed. It became clear that Princess Gladys, who was no where near as pretty as the Grand Duchess without make up, was a shallow woman who¡¯s politeness was only a facade. Lisa watched the entire ordeal and scoffed at the fickle minds of those around her. In just a week, their minds had been twisted and reshaped. The once reviled ¡®Poison Mushroom Prince¡¯ had suddenly become a victim, a noble hero exonerated for his sacrifice to his country. Articles praised Bjorn and criticised Lars¡¯ Royal Family. Even though Erna was aware of the proceedings, she remained quiet. She went from the villain to a saint in a heartbeat. But did Erna really know everything? It was hard because the Hardy Family name was still being dragged through the mud. Erna only avoided ridicule because she had disowned the Hardy Family name and the people now thought her untouchable. The Hardy name might be beyond redemption, but the Grand Duchess appeared to be a better person. ¡°Now that she has cut herself off, she¡¯s no longer a member of the Hardy Family,¡± some said. ¡°She might not fit the traditional image of a queen, but she did lend support to the Prince through everything and I can¡¯t help but admire her for that.¡± ¡°Have you heard the rumours that our Prince is going to be reinstated as the Crown Prince? Wouldn¡¯t that be something? Now that the truth has been expose, it only seems fitting,¡± others were saying. The rumour ignited excited talks through various groups and even though these same groups had said Erna wouldn¡¯t last a year, were now seeing her as the future queen. ¡°You lot are so noisy,¡± Lisa said with a burst of laughter. She jumped out of her seat, causing everyone to look at her in surprise. ¡°Why do you blame Princess Gladys, like she told you to bully the Grand Duchess?¡± ¡°Well, that¡¯s it. We were fooled by Princess Gladys and misunderstood the Grand Duchess¡­¡± ¡°No, you guys are just bullies. You enjoyed harassing Her Highness. Don¡¯t blame Princess Gladys for your actions, you¡¯re just as bad as she is.¡± Lisa swelled with emotion as she contemplated the fickle nature of public opinion. She couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated at how Erna had been vilified and was now considered a saint. To Lisa, Erna was always the sweet, caring woman, no matter what others thought of her. Just as another maid was about to say something in return, the call bell rang. It was coming from the Grand Duchess¡¯ bedroom. The sudden draw of tension caused everyone to settle into an anxious silence, glaring at Lisa and Lisa back at them. When the bell rang for a second time, Lisa turned from the group and hastily made her way to the Grand Duchess¡¯ chambers, a handmaid close behind. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The executives of Freyr Bank cast weary glances at the head of the table, to the empty chair that awaited Bjorn. When the doors to the board room burst open without warning, they jumped in their seats. None had actually expected Bjorn to make an appearance at this meeting, given the current state of his affairs, they thought they wouldn¡¯t see him for awhile at all. The Princes dedication to his investments proved otherwise. Bjorn casually strode over to his seat and sat down in his usual nonchalant manner. No one would have been able to guess he was the victim of a scandalous crime. Gone was any thought of him being a risen hero who had sacrificed the crown to broker peace for his nation. He was just Bjorn Dniester, an investor. The meeting went on with a tact efficiency that saw them finishing much earlier than anticipated. Thanks to Bjorn¡¯s incites, they were able to broker an understanding between those hesitant about indiscriminately investing in railway stock, with those who wished to advocate a more aggressive approach. The investments into a mercury mine and cast iron plant was also completed with minimal fuss, thanks to Bjorn¡¯s cold and calculating manner. As the meeting came to an end, a young director approached the head of the table with a little hesitation. Bjorn had turned to look out the window, but had noticed the director approach. ¡°Your Highness, how worried have you been?¡± The young director spoke as respectfully as he could. Bjorn smiled as he set the glass of water he had been holding down on the table. He started fingering through the papers on the desk in front of him. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about the giving you the consolation you want by the end of our next meeting,¡± Bjorn said. He stood and straightened his jacked. The young director became flustered as Bjorn stood, towering over him. Bjorn left the room, satisfied that the director had nothing more, the sounds of Bjorn¡¯s footsteps echoed away as he left the room. Just as Bjorn was about to close the door behind him, he turned to the young director. ¡°Oh, you have a child, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Pardon? Oh, yes, Your Highness, two sons and a daughter.¡± ¡°Good,¡± can I ask you a favour?¡± For the first time since walking into the room, Bjorn¡¯s face was serious. ¡°Yes, of course, Your Highness, feel free to ask anything.¡± CH 113 As Mrs Fritz opened the door, the first thing she noticed was the sound of Lisa¡¯s crying. Mrs Fritz went into the room, still gasping from sprinting over. The sight she saw took her breath away and she felt faint. Bloodstains spattered across the rugs and sheets. The stains cast about with an accusatory eye, causing a sharp pain in her own. Mrs Fritz sent Lisa away outside to get some air and then went over to Erna, who was sat on the bed, trying to compose herself. Tears flowed down the Grand Duchess¡¯ cheeks in a great river of sadness. ¡°B-blood, s-suddenly¡­blood¡­¡± Erna screamed. Erna had been getting intermittent pain for awhile now, but so long as she kept seeing signs that the baby was growing well, she endured it. It helped that Bjorn was there beside her, he had a presence that soothed her and allowed her to sleep. Though she would wake alone, the fact that there was a baby keeping her company, she was content. She waited for Bjorn. He would always repeat the same task for her. Can I smile? Erna repeated the task calmly, as if it were as easy as breathing, but when a question caught her off guard, she panicked. Gasping for air, she instinctively turned to her unborn child and stroked her stomach. She wanted to smile prettily for her child and she sought some sort of reassurance from her baby. So that Mom can do well, even for you, please. Did the baby hate such a mother? Erna let out a frustrated scream. Despite her best efforts to hold it back, she couldn¡¯t conceal it, no matter how hard she bit her tongue. ¡°The doctor will arrive soon, hush now,¡± Mrs Fits said, sitting next to Erna doing her best to sooth the frantic woman. Mrs Fritz sounded distant, as if she spoke from the next room. Erna nodded her head with difficulty as she sobbed, pressing her legs together, desperately trying to stop the blood. After hearing the news that Bjorn had gone out, Erna decided to have a late breakfast, but no sooner had she taken a bite, than the pain started. Her heart raced from the anxiety and Erna decided to lay back down, hoping it would subside. Despite the pain inside her, she felt like the child was coping well, it had the strength of its father. Erna found some comfort in this and felt she would be alright, she had to be. After a while, the pain eased and when she got up to open the curtains, she felt something warm running down her leg. It took her a moment to realise that her foot were soaked in blood. Bjorn. She rang the bell frantically and called out his name. She knew he wasn¡¯t there, but by saying his name, she could somehow protect her baby. Bjorn. The pain intensified and Erna called out more desperately. She was still waiting for him to come. If he could just come and tell her it was going to be alright. Even if things weren¡¯t going to be okay, just to have him beside her would be enough. The fear and the pain she was experiencing was unbearable and she longed to see him. ¡°Someone has gone to inform the Prince, he will be here soon. Just hang on a little bit longer, Your Highness, everything will be alright.¡± Mrs Fits said, her voice was trembling. She wiped away cold sweat and tears from Erna¡¯s face. Erna was a curled up ball of agony, but still managed a nod. Her little hands gripping a pillow with all her might. Bjorn. The only thing Erna could do was endure the pain and keep calling out Bjorn¡¯s name. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Passersby stopped and gawked as they caught sight of the Royal Carriage stop in the centre of downtown. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes and as word spread, the crowd started to grow. Soon the street was over crowded and the air was filled with the buzz of people¡¯s chatter. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± The coachman asked, as Bjorn stepped down from the carriage. He was uncertain about Bjorn¡¯s decision to stand before the crowd, especially given the situation. They waited for Bjorn outside the Department Store as he waved to the gathered crowed, remaining surprisingly calm. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Bjorn said and led the way. There was no hesitation in Bjorn¡¯s thoughts or movements. The attendants hurried after him, trying to contemplate how to deal with the chaotic crowd, but surprisingly the crowd cleared a path without any cajoling. Occasionally, as chaos broke out amongst the crowd, Bjorn would pause and survey the scene. The troublemakers would quiet down from his presence alone. His greetings and smile was flawless, elegant and skilful. Whether directed at those who called his name, or those that cursed Princess Gladys, he waved at each equally. Even when they made it to the department store without any issue, the attendants still looked worried. There was very little in the way of anything that threatened Bjorn, but each time a commotion broke out, they jumped out of their skin, but there was nothing to worry about. ¡°Where are the baby dolls?¡± Bjorn asked a clerk, who looked at him like they¡¯d seen a ghost. ¡°U¡­floor 2, Your Highness,¡± the clerk said. Bjorn nodded and followed the woman¡¯s finger as she pointed. He made his way up the fancy stairs to floor two and was quickly joined by a small collection of clerks, who helped the Grand Duke find what he was looking for. Despite the young directors less than exciting stories about flowers and children¡¯s toys, Bjorn patiently listened to him when Bjorn asked him ¡®what would be a good gift to buy his unborn child?¡¯ It was the reaction on the young directors face that had provided Bjorn with the most amusement. Bjorn had intended to browse the toys and teddies on offer, and choose a gift out himself, but when he imagined Erna¡¯s embarrassed and flustered reactions, he decided on something completely different. It wasn¡¯t something that he would have typically done before and it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal. Shopping in a department store. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he was losing his mind. ¡°Wow, Your Highness,¡± the clerk said. Bjorn smiled at the clerk attending the toy section. Erna said she was pregnant when Bjorn wanted to make love to her, that night was all she had to say. He didn¡¯t mean to do it, honestly. It was a day filled with bad luck and everything that could go wrong, did go wrong and when the shocking news was delivered, his mind went numb. It was difficult for him to think clearly. Curse that man Walter Hardy. When he found out he was having a child, he reflexively thought of a name and concentrated on that. He did not want his child to have any association with that filthy name. He worked to deal with any backlash from his decision, all to protect Erna. What a lame excuse. ¡°Your Highness, are you picking out a present for your baby?¡± Bjorn nodded at the clerk. ¡°Which do you think would be good?¡± Bjorn asked, nodding to the shelf filled with teddies. The young director had bragged about how his son had hugged the teddy bear so tight, they couldn¡¯t prise it from his little hands. Even as the director said he had been worried about his son liking dolls so much, he wore a proud smile on his face. Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but think the director had a screw loose, but it wasn¡¯t a bad thing. ¡°These are the most popular dolls,¡± the clerk said, her face lighting up. She pulled two teddies from the shelf. The right one was for a baby girl, the left for a boy. Bjorn was able to make that distinction pretty easily. ¡°Do you think it might be a son, or a daughter?¡± the clerk asked. Son, or a daughter? Bjorn thought to himself. Twins? The thought of two little humans growing inside Erna¡¯s tiny frame seemed impossible, but despite what the outcome might be, Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Erna¡¯s well being. Bjorn accepted the doll the clerk offered to him and he studied every inch of it. Who would their child resemble more? There was going to be a long conversation at dinner tonight. In the end, Bjorn bought both dolls, hoping Erna wont be intimidated by such a gift. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I¡¯m sorry Your Majesty.¡± The doctor lowered his head as he apologised. Isabelle Dniester had been anxiously pacing back and forth about the parlour, let out a quiet sigh and closed her eyes in disappointment. By the time she received news of Erna¡¯s bleeding, the situation already spiralled out of control. The doctor ahd informed the Grand Duchess that her body was too weak and the bleeding was profuse. ¡°Is there nothing you can do?¡± Isabelle asked. The doctors face turned grim as he shook his head. Isabelle knew it was a foolish question, she already knew the answer, if there was anything they could have done, they would have. ¡°Where¡¯s Bjorn?¡± Isabelle said, turning to Mrs Fitz. ¡°I sent someone to the bank, but the Prince had already left. Perhaps he is already on his way back.¡± ¡°At a time like this.¡± ¡°We are searching for the Prince at all his usual haunts, he will be here soon,¡± Mrs Fitz said, bowing her head in guilt. Although his presence might not have made a difference to the Grand Duchess¡¯ condition, it would have comforted her greatly. ¡°Your Majesty, we need to make a decision,¡± the doctor said. ¡°If we continue like this, it will only put the Grand Duchess in more meaningless pain.¡± Isabelle looked mournfully at the half open door, where she could hear the desperate wails of the Grand Duchess, calling out for her husband. She knew the gravity of the situation was not lost on Isabelle. CH 114 After the commotion at the department store calmed down, the people that were present came to the same conclusion; the Prince loved his wife. He appeared like any other young father, enjoying the news of their first child, blissfully ignorant of the turmoil of their past marriage and divorce. This revelation was a source of comfort for many, especially as it had been used in the past to tarnish the reputation of the Royal Family. Their marriage had been one of convenience and lacked any real affection, the fact that the witch of Lars had manipulated the Royal Family of Lechen could not be ignored. The Crown Prince of Lechen had entered into an arranged marriage solely for the sake of national interest and even went as far as to give up his crown in the name of his country. Such a selfless act was considered quite the noble sacrifice. ¡°I will not take your money, Your Highness,¡± the owner of the confectionery shop said. He was emotional and close to tears as Bjorn looked around the sweet shop, looking for Erna¡¯s favourites. It showed he was a husband of great devotion and love for his wife. There were no other words to describe the situation. ¡°Think of it as an apology, for misunderstanding Her Highness, the Grand Duchess,¡± the clerk said. The gift box she had sniffed out was wrapped in colourful ribbons and wrapping paper, it was a gift perfectly suited for Erna. ¡°I¡¯m grateful,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Maybe next time, if you want to give a present, you¡¯ll pass it directly on to my wife,¡± Bjorn winked at the clerk. ¡°Will there ever be a day where I could see her?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± Bjorn was lost in thought for a moment, but nodded, ¡°because she loves this department store.¡± Bjorn recalled a time when Erna had imagined a department store as grand and more beautiful than the palace during her time living in the countryside. He smiled as he remembered that Erna used to deliver flowers to this very store. While there was plenty of sweet treats back at the mansion, Bjorn still felt the urge to buy more for his wife. It was then that he realised he had been paying closer attention to Erna, especially since she started fiddling with candy more often, which must have been a sign that she was pregnant. Bjorn considered going home for a second, but instead, popped down to the first floor. The crowds followed him where ever he went, but he ignored them. If his efforts helped the Grand Duchess become beloved amongst the people, then he will endure being the spectacle. He passed by the hat shop and wondered if it was the same one that Erna delivered her flowers to. Although the hats on display were indeed very pretty and colourful, even he could tell they paled in comparison to Erna¡¯s attempts and her boasting that she got paid a higher rate than most must not have been an exaggeration. Bjorn continued to look around the first floor, then stopped in front a display of sparkling trinkets. He found it amusing that he was considering buying something from a mere jeweller, when he had access to the best jeweller on the continent. Despite the irony, Bjorn stepped into the shop. He wanted to get something special for Erna, something more special than anything she had ever gotten before. He was overcome with the desire to fill Erna¡¯s life with beauty and grandeur. He could give her anything she desired, but Erna was not one to be so easily satisfied and that only made Bjorn more determined. He felt a sense of urgency and frustration at finding the perfect gift. Bjorn was often confused by his desire to please Erna. It was hard to reconcile the fact that he could control any major part of his life without difficulty, yet, he could not control these feelings for her. The more he tried, the more anxious he became. Erna should have brought him joy and peace, but instead became a variable that shook his freedoms. Even when she could no longer fulfil her usefulness, the woman drove him mad with desire. It was a funny and ironic situation to find himself in. ¡°I think this one will suit her well,¡± Bjorn picked out a platinum bracelet with jingling charms. Although the bracelet wasn¡¯t flashy, the craftsmanship was a delicate elegance, making it the perfect gift for Erna. Bjorn felt satisfied just thinking about the bracelet around Erna¡¯s wrist, as she delicately went about her day. He knew that it would be a practical gift that she could wear and enjoy every day. ¡°I¡¯ll take this,¡± Bjorn said to the clerk. As he walked back through the department store, he suddenly wished that Erna was awake, so he could see her beautiful smile. He wanted to witness the joy on her face as she received the gifts he had meticulously picked out for her. He wondered too and fro, picking out more small gifts, before finally buying up a large bouquet of flowers that he knew Erna would absolutely love. The crowd watched the Prince buy up all the gifts for his wife, a sense of anticipation grew for a new love story that Lechen would adore. The story of a country girl who had melted the frozen heart of a spurned Prince. Or maybe a story of a noble Prince on a white horse, who rescued a lowly girl from the tower of debt created by an evil father. Either way, it was clear that the story would be so much more than a mere fairytale. The main character of this new narrative was none other than Erna Dniester, the woman who had previously been considered the villain. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna was overcome with pain that only seemed to grow with each moment. Her consciousness was beginning to fade with the loss of blood, which filled the room with its pungency. Pained sobs and desperate pleas came from Erna in weak gasps. The atmosphere in the bedroom was heavy and oppressive. ¡°Doctor¡­my baby¡­¡± Erna raised her head from the pillow. She wanted to ask the doctor to protect her baby, but the pain was so intense that she couldn¡¯t move her lips as she wished. She was even unable to ask for the pain to end quickly. ¡°Your Highness, you just need to be a little more patient,¡± the doctor said. Does this mean the baby will be fine? Erna knew it was impossible, but she clung to a glimmer of hope. She imagined the blood stopping, the pain leaving her and the baby started to grow fine again, as if nothing happened, but it was a mere fantasy. She imagined the fall season passing and winter coming on, then, by the end of the season, she would give birth to a beautiful baby boy, just like its father. Her voice grew weaker, but she called out for Bjorn all the same. She wanted to know if they were going to have a son or a daughter and which parent the baby would take after. She had never spoke to Bjorn about these things before, she was too afraid of seeing a troubling expression on his face. The thought of losing her grip on her life to that troubled smile was too much to bear. Ever since finding out about the pregnancy, she had been unable to relax a single moment. She even hid her morning sickness from others, because of the shame she felt at what her father had done. There was so much to wanted to do with Bjorn, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to do any of it. She hated herself for being weak. She wondered if her obsession with being a good wife and Grand Duchess had somehow had a negative affect on her baby. Erna even began to wonder if her selfish dreams of love was what made her heart collapse and put her child in danger. She wondered if things would have been better if she had just satisfied Bjorn¡¯s desire as a single artificial flower. Erna felt ashamed and foolish. Inadequate. Just as she contemplated how her unborn child would hate her, a terrible pain surged through her body. She felt something different from the blood that flowed and she was unable to move. All she could do was endure the sense of hopelessness and helplessness as she endured the pain. ¡°Doctor, its done.¡± Erna could hear the nurse say, relief evident in the tone of her voice. There was a sudden rush of footsteps and hushed words exchanged, but it was all just a muffled rush of noise to Erna. As a long cry broke out from Erna¡¯s lips, she had forgotten the name she had been calling out anxiously. The pain was gone and a peaceful silence settled in. It was a clear evening, with a rose coloured sunset. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* As twilight settled in over the city, Bjorn sat in the carriage surrounded by boxes. The pleasant scent of the large bouquet tickled his nose and he couldn¡¯t help but smile. All of his problems seemed to have melted away. Walter Hardy quietly retired to the country side, estranged from his daughter. The lingering after taste of Princess Gladys Hartford had finally been washed away. All that mattered to him now was Erna¡¯s happiness. Bjorn was determined to fill her world, as well as their child¡¯s, with nothing but beautiful things. He had the means and the will and there was nothing that could stop him from making it happen. As the carriage passed into the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, he let out a satisfied sigh. He opened his pocket watch to check the time and straightened his clothes, just in time for dinner. He thought about setting the dinner table out on the balcony, overlooking the great fountain, which Erna loved. Bjorn was lost in thought when the carriage stopped. With flowers in hand, he stepped out of the carriage. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Mrs Fitz race up to him, pale and desperate. She rushed over to him, grabbed his wrist with a strength he never knew she possessed and dragged him into the mansion. Bjorn was shocked by Mrs Fitz sudden, erratic behaviour, even more shocked when she spoke her next words. ¡°The Grand Duchess has had a miscarriage.¡± Bjorn frowned, then he understood the words, but they might as well have been smoke. Mrs Fitz continued to drag him through the halls. ¡°She has been calling for you all afternoon, you need to go to her, now.¡± Bjorn was still lost in thought, staring out the passing windows at the unnatural sunset, its light creating a boundary between night and day. He climbed the stairs two at a time. When he reached the top of the stairs and saw the door to Erna¡¯s room, Mrs Fitz didn¡¯t have to drag him any more. He practically sprinted for Erna¡¯s bedroom, discarding the flowers as he went. Mrs Fitz followed on behind, picking them up as she went. CH 115 The child is gone. When Bjorn stepped through the door to Erna¡¯s room, he had already come to terms with that grim reality. Distraught maids were busying themselves with removing all the bloodstained sheets. The air was pungent with the smell of it and medicines. There was a doctor and a couple nurses who all wore sombre expressions, leaving no room for doubt or denial. The doctor came to him and nodded, readying any number of rehearsed apologise and excuses. Bjorn ignored him and made his way to his wife¡¯s side. Erna lay unconscious, a deathly pallor to her dry skin. Bjorn swallowed a lump and leaned in to check her breathing. She let out a very faint and shallow sigh and he could see the nape of her neck throb with a pulse. ¡°She needs rest, Your Highness, I have prescribed tranquilliser for now,¡± the doctor said, keeping a respectable distance. ¡°There was nothing I could do, Your Highness, I¡¯m really¡­¡± ¡°Tell me the main point,¡± Bjorn said coldly. ¡°Her Highness¡¯ body was weaker than anticipated and there may have been an issue with the health of the baby. While she was bleeding heavily, her condition became dire and it was either lose the baby, or both. Once her health is fully restored, she will be able to conceive again, Your Highness.¡± The doctor conveyed genuine compassion and regret. Bjorn acknowledged with a brief nod and the doctor, along with his nurses, departed. The maids quickly followed suit once they had all the bloodstained linen gathered up. Once they were left alone in the room, Bjorn switched off the lamp and plunged the bedroom into darkness. A fishy smell wafted in through the window that had been left open to ventilate the room. Bjorn sat in a chair and watched Erna sleep, almost in a comatose state. Although he had the urge to carry her to a fresh room, he didn¡¯t want to disturb her slumber. The child is gone. Bjorn repeated the words in his head, a fact that he had already accepted. When he clasped Erna¡¯s hand, he could feel her warmth had left her and now she just felt cold. He sat at the bedside, holding her hand until he could feel the warmth return to it. He stared intently at his wife, his mind slowly beginning to clear, although the child was gone, Bjorn found solace in the fact that Erna was safe. Bjorn didn¡¯t delve too deeply into his own feelings, it would be a futile exercise, he already knew they were meaningless. He concentrated in comforting his wife as she recovered. He breathed a heavy sigh of relief upon noting Erna¡¯s breathing became stronger and deeper. Bjorn left the room as carefully as he could and entered into the drawing room of the suite. He felt at a loss, unsure of what to do next. The sorrowful eyes of those present focused on him. ¡°Bjorn, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Isabelle said. Bjorn maintained a respectful silence in response to his mothers consoling words. He could see that everyone was waiting for him to say something, but he couldn¡¯t find the right words. Erna is safe. He used that fact to build a foundation in his mind and built up his thoughts from there. Their misfortune was not unique and Erna would get better, stronger, allowing things to return to normal. They would be able to try again for a child. Was having a child an important part of their marriage? Bjorn couldn¡¯t say for sure. Bjorn knew that a miscarriage was tragic, but it wouldn¡¯t shake the foundations of their lives. After letting go of the grief, he would be able to live a carefree life with Erna once again, who was now safe. That was how Bjorn looked at things. Running a bloodless hand through his messy hair, Bjorn saw the stack of boxes piled up in the reception area. They all seemed to like meaningless little things now. ¡°Clear that lot away,¡± Bjorn ordered calmly. ¡°Get it out of my sight.¡± He saw, scattered about the suite, all the little baby things Erna had gathered together, like a mother bird decorating a nest, ¡°get rid of everything.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna woke up early in the morning, with the summer having passed and the days growing shorter, outside the window, the word was still shrouded in a deep blue darkness. Without delay, she got out of bed and turned on the lamp, bathing the room in warm light. After making the bed, Erna went to splash water on her face and get changed into some fresh clothes. The cool breeze was enough to make her shiver. She put on her gloves and hat. Taking a deep breath of chilly air, she looked out the window to the river beyond. The view was different from the one in the Grand Duchess¡¯ room and after only a month, she was already used to it. Erna wrapped herself up in a woollen shawl and set out for an early morning walk. She passed the Great Fountain, which had been turned off earlier than usual and made her way to the point where the Abit River met the waterway. The rhythmic sound of her footsteps echoed softly in the cold, crisp morning air. This had become Erna¡¯s new routine; waking up early, taking a morning walk, resting and eating when the time came. Her recovery had been remarkably swift in comparison to her poor health. Sometimes, she felt like her body rejected the child, a thought that made her physically sick. Standing by the river, Erna gazed out at the deep blue water and the morning glow. It was serene and breathtaking, but she needed to go back now. When she had woken up that first time, she found that everything had been organised. Perhaps it was the overdose of emotions, the pain, the tears and countless agonising cramps, but she didn¡¯t feel as sad, or as tormented as she thought she would be. Everything was just accepted with a calm finality. Her only wish was to leave the room that was now marred with such painful memories for awhile and Bjorn readily agreed. She thanked him with a smile, despite her black mood. She didn¡¯t know if it was a pretty smile for him, but it was genuine. Erna stood at the river bank, staring up at the mansion for a long while. Then started back with weightless steps, she felt like a ghost. The servants encountered her on the way and greeted her with a more familiar manner than before, acknowledging her presence with newfound respect. She won¡¯t last a year. Their voices swam about Erna¡¯s memories. Most of them had bet on her being gone by now, not lasting the year in the mansion. Erna wondered who would claim the prize money if she didn¡¯t last. Did Lisa participate in the bet? It would be amusing if she could become Lisa¡¯s trophy. As her mind wandered through those malignant thoughts, she found herself outside her bedroom door without realising it. Resigned, she went into the room and got on with her day. She ate breakfast when it was brought to her and read the morning paper. Princess Gladys¡¯ name still dominated the headlines, but mixed in was the reports asking for Prince Bjorn¡¯s whereabouts. Opinions on the matter of Bjorn returning to his rightful place as the Crown Prince was a topic hotly debated constantly. Others argued that the current Crown Prince, who was doing a great job, should remain where he was. What will Bjorn do? As Erna checked through the greetings, she realised that it had been a long time since she had a decent conversation with Bjorn. They met up and sat together everyday, but none of their conversions stuck in her mind. Going through the last of the letters, her wrist started to hurt from the constant writing of replies. To her amazement, the ladies that openly ignored her before, were now scrambling over each other to send the Grand Duchess letters and gifts. Most of the correspondence¡¯s were just attempts to bad mouth Princess Gladys and praise for Princess Erna and her ability to endure. Erna was always unsure what to respond to these letters, so she stuck to the polite ones first. She found great comfort in one letter, which shared a miscarriage experience and was filled with empathy for her pain, even though it was a formal courtesy. The usual statements of hoping the next baby to be delivered safely next time felt all too vague. ¡°Next time¡­¡± Erna whispered. Erna¡¯s face twisted as if she was trying to grasp some foreign language. She knew all too well what was expected of her and so long as her marriage to Bjorn endured, she would have obligations to fulfil. It was one of the few uses left to the Grand Duchess. ¡°Next time.¡± Her face grew even more pale as she repeated the words. She was sat still, in the chair, but she found herself short of breath and braking into a cold swear. The room span around her and she lost her grip on the pen, its clattering to the desk sent spots of ink to stain her stationary. A sharp knock at the door brought Erna back from the brink and noticing her mistake, grabbed the blotting paper. ¡°Your Highness, its Mrs Fitz, the Prince would like to have lunch together.¡± Erna froze at the unexpected request, her breath catching in her throat. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The Grand Duke¡¯s lunch table was set in the garden room, as per Bjorn¡¯s request. He had also personally arranged the lavish flower decorations, the delicate lace tablecloth and the white fish dish with subtle scent of sauce. Bjorn had come early to get everything set up and eagerly awaited Erna¡¯s arrival. He had decided to end this stalemate once and for all. Despite the fact that they had shared a bed, he couldn¡¯t help but feel suffocated by the vast distance that had grown between them. He found it absurd and irritating, it was time for everything to return to its rightful place. Bjorn finished up arranging the tropical plants and looked at the clock that sat on the mantelpiece. Nervousness shivered through his body as he saw that Erna was late. Only by five minutes, but it might as well have been hours and Bjorn started to convince himself that Erna was not coming. Then her heard soft footsteps as delicate and subtle as falling snow. He turned expectantly and found his wife, Erna, standing in the doorway. CH 116 As the servants finished setting up the breakfast table, the garden fell into silence. The soft babble of the indoor fountain was the only sign that time was still ticking by. Erna looked up from her empty plate and met Bjorn¡¯s gaze. The pair sat in that awkward silence for a long moment, sizing each other up and not wanting to be the first to speak. Erna grew anxious under his cold gaze, subconsciously she started playing with the fork, thankful they had so far managed to avoid the conversation neither of them wanted to have. Instead, she thought about the horse he said he was going to buy. She had been telling him of the morning walk, in a mechanical manner, as if they were just going through the motions, when he suddenly interrupted her and announced he would be buying a horse. It was a more efficient means of transportation, than walking all these great distances. Taken aback by his sudden interruption, Erna didn¡¯t know what to say. She swallowed her food and took a sip of water before meeting his gaze once more. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Erna said. Her attempt to smile caused the corners of her lips to quiver, as if doing so required a lot of effort. Even Bjorn could sense that her smile was disingenuous. Rather than force out any words of pretence, Erna simply bit her lip, recognising that Bjorn had a certain aversion to meaningless words and awkward laughter. The servants had brought out honey and wine-marinated figs, so she busied herself with savouring the sweet treats. Their dinning together pretty much followed the same pattern each day. Awkward silences and idle small talk as they consumed the extravagant food. Bjorn would present Erna with more and more expensive gifts; jewellery, ornaments and trinkets. They were all undoubtedly expensive, but Erna only found them unnecessarily excessive. As the silence stretched on, Erna attempted to broach a safe topic of conversation. ¡°Don¡¯t forget we are to visit Duchess Arsene this Wednesday.¡± As she spoke, Bjorn¡¯s eyes narrowed and he set down his glass with deliberate motion. ¡°Would it not be better to invite my Grandma over here?¡± ¡°No, she had to visit the hospital a few times, so it would be better to go and see her. Doctor Ericsson has said that now that I am fully recovered, its okay for me to go out.¡± Erna had received an invitation from the Duchess Arsene and realised she had not left the palace grounds since the Heine family picnic, which was at the beginning of summer, it was not deep into autumn. The realisation suffocated her and despite the grounds of Schuber Palace being larger than her home village back at Buford, Erna needed to got out of the Palace. The intense desire to get out surprised even her. ¡°Bjorn?¡± ¡°Okay, you can go,¡± Bjorn said with a nod, much to Erna¡¯s surprise. ¡°Thank you.¡± Bjorn looked at Erna and as he did so, his usually placid eyes seemed to deepen, as if he was deep in thought, conveying some hidden emotion or thought. ¡°Thank you,¡± Bjorn said, mimicking Erna, ¡°sorry, I¡¯m fine.¡± His tone was as gentle and soothing as the sunlight bathing the garden. ¡°Erna, those overused replies are starting to get a little boring.¡± Bjorn smiled sweetly at Erna. Erna wanted to try and say something, to lift the mood, but found herself at a loss for words. Her mind went blank and she struggled to grasp a thought. Bjorn was working hard. She had been grateful for the attentive care and attention she was getting from the doctors and the Palace servants were doing their absolute best to keep Erna comfortable. Even the bustling world outside seemed to be some far off place compared to the tranquillity of the palace grounds. Erna knew that all of this was in thanks to her husbands efforts. She felt compelled to work hard and contribute as well. I can do that. Despite all that he had done for her, he never asked for anything in return. Her duty as his wife was to maintain a calm demeanour and entertain her husband, she feared being seen as a useless wife who couldn¡¯t do anything right. This made her anxious as her heart rarely coincided with what she wanted. ¡°A new bed should be arriving tomorrow,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged for some decorators to come and adjust the palace to how you would like it, Mrs Fitz will be there as well, let know if there is anything you need.¡± Erna quickly picked up on the patronising meaning behind Bjorn¡¯s words. She had ran from there room in an attempt to avoid the painful memories, but it wasn¡¯t a simple case of redecorating the palace, it was a matter of the heart and there was no quick fix for the emotional turmoil she was experiencing. ¡°Bjorn, I¡­¡± ¡°What? Do you still need more time?¡± Bjorn asked, filling up his glass. ¡°Until when?¡± It was hard to discern any graceful gesture as Bjorn put down the water jug and brushed away a hind of something discernable. Erna knew that if she asked Bjorn for more time, Bjorn would give it to her, but she was unsure of what to say, a week, a month, next season? Nothing seemed like a suitable answer. ¡°When the new bed comes in, you will move your room back,¡± Bjorn said, as he drank to moisten his lips. ¡°It will be finished with by the weekend, if you can¡¯t do that, then I will.¡± ¡°Bjorn.¡± ¡°The Archbishop¡¯s teachings instructed that the married couple will share the same bed, no matter how uncomfortable. Have you forgotten about the thorny path you wanted to walk together?¡± There was a hint of mischief in the smile that floated on Bjorn¡¯s lips. Married couple. Erna felt a blush rise to her cheeks as he repeated her own words back to her. Erna became ashamed and miserable in the face of those words that were the same, but felt different. She couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of being belittled and ridiculed, even though Bjorn didn¡¯t mean it that way. The words, ¡®married couple¡¯ was a reminder of the love that had once given Erna everything she had ever wanted, but to Bjorn, ¡®married couple¡¯ may have simply been a pleasant sounding phrase, like the name of a pretty flower, devoid of any actual deeper meaning and emotional weight. ¡°Erna.¡± As Bjorn called out her name, his voice was sweet and affectionate and the way he looked at her was tender, like a lover. His slowly emerging smile was enchanting and Erna could only nod in resignation, feeling despair at the memory of the things that once made her feel love. Bjorn seemed satisfied with the simple gesture. As he was about to continue the conversation, an attendant came to the table and informed him that it was time to go. Erna straightened her dress and followed Bjorn to the front, where she would see him off, like she had done every day, like normal. Bjorn hopped into the carriage with his usual light step. As he was about to duck into the carriage, he stopped and turned to look at Erna. He stared at her for a long moment, not saying anything. Once the carriage was out of sight, Erna retreated back into the Palace, the trail of servants close behind her. As she passed into the entrance hall, the soft swish of her footsteps came to abrupt end as she stopped in front of the Royal coat of arms on the floor. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz asked. She approached the Grand Duchess cautiously. Erna just stood and stared at the ground, then around at the rest of the mansions entrance hall, like a child suddenly finding themselves some where unfamiliar. ¡°Are you okay, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Only then did Erna seem to realise where she was, turning in surprise. Erna let out a small sigh, her complexion noticeably paler. Her eyes were blank and expressionless, and betrayed her unease and concern. ¡°I will call the doctor,¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°No,¡± Erna shook her head, ¡°I am just a little tired. I will be fine.¡± Erna tried to smile at Mrs Fitz, but it was weak. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs Fitz.¡± Erna continued onwards, up the red carpeted stairs and before she reached the top, she looked up to the lofty ceiling and took in the grand spectacle. Everything she could see was part of some overly large and splendid world. Erna felt out of breath, as if the grandeur of the palace suffocated her. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I¡¯m sorry Bjorn couldn¡¯t be here, he had a prior engagement,¡± Erna said. Despite feeling overwhelmed, Erna maintained a dignified smile as she spoke. She seemed no different than all the other time she visited the Duchess Arsene during the run up to Bjorn birthday. ¡°It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t want to see you, thinking you might have turned into some wraith, but you look positively fine,¡± the Duchess replied, her words a mix of jest and sincerity. Erna looked at her, side eyed, not sure how to take the remark, but in the end she smiled. Her demeanour had certainly improved since the last time, but the calm and control made the Duchess feel uncomfortable. Erna¡¯s turmoil was festering below the surface and despite trying to maintain something as simple as a smile, the Duchess could sense Erna¡¯s unease. She did not want to ignore the Grand Duchess¡¯ obvious distress and risk breaking her heart. ¡°Have the other guests arrived yet?¡± Erna asked as she surveyed the parlour. ¡°Am I the only guest?¡± ¡°Why, don¡¯t you like my company any more?¡± the Duchess teased as she stroked Charlotte. ¡°No, its not that, I just thought you had invited a lot of people to join us for dinner.¡± Erna looked at the drawing room again, then back at the Duchess. ¡°What¡¯s so good about the Dniesters?¡± the Duchess said, shaking her head. Charlotte hopped onto Erna¡¯s lap, as if attempting to console her and mewed loudly for attention. Erna smiled at Duchess Arsene¡¯s light words, taking some comfort in their conversation. They chatted as they had done every previous Wednesday while dinner was being prepared. The Duchess couldn¡¯t help but notice that Erna¡¯s eyes, which used to sparkle with wonder when she spoke of her husband, had lost their lustre, which touched Duchess Arsene deeply. ¡°My dear, you don¡¯t have to try so hard,¡± the Duchess said, clicking her tongue in soft disapproval. ¡°It¡¯s fine, Grandma, really,¡± Erna said. Duchess Arsene just shook her head, the girl really had not talent for lying. Their conversations were disturbed when a servant came into the room. ¡°Madam, another guest has arrived.¡± ¡°Guest?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± the servant didn¡¯t at all seem put out by Duchess Arsene¡¯s question, ¡°Prince Bjorn has arrived.¡± The Duchess was always open to welcoming guests into her home, but she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head disapprovingly at a guest who said they could not come, but came anyway. She couldn¡¯t forgive her Grandson for deceiving her though. CH 117 The Duchess was always open to welcoming guests into her home, but she couldn¡¯t help but shake her head disapprovingly at a guest who said they could not come, but came anyway. She couldn¡¯t forgive her Grandson for deceiving her though. Bjorn kept his focus on Erna throughout the entire dinner. Erna smiled, ate her food quietly and appeared at ease. Bjorn still felt frustrated that Erna remained slightly out of reach. Even in the moments of pathetic self-deprecation. In order to make this dinner, he had to rearrange his entire schedule. He hated doing morning work, but he pushed himself to move things about and attend the banks board meeting in the morning. Then he made luncheon an hour early. Those who knew him well were surprised by his sudden change in behaviour, but Bjorn remained focused and determined to make it work. He continued to prioritise his commitment to Erna, even if it meant pushing himself beyond his limits. He was determined to maintain this unwavering dedication. ¡°It¡¯s already late,¡± Bjorn said, looking at the clock on the mantle. ¡°Its no time to be overdoing it, what more could you possibly have planned for this evening?¡± The Duchess said, putting her napkin onto her plate. ¡°I wish to stay, but I can¡¯t selfishly satisfy my own desires,¡± Bjorn replied. The Duchess could see that Bjorn was growing restless each time he looked at Erna. She was intending to invite Erna to stay the night, but it seemed that Bjorn had other plans. His wolfish intensity made it clear that he did not want to leave Erna¡¯s side anytime soon. Like father, like son, like Grandson the Duchess thought. If she thought back to Philip when he was newly-wed, who was brilliant at everything, but acted like a simpleton when around his wife and brought upon himself the ire of his wife in her frustrations, she could see that playing out here, again, now. The Wolves of Dniester did not seem to have the wit to turn their brilliant minds to romance. The Duchess locked eyes with Bjorn and after a moment of staring, Bjorn gracefully smiled and nodded. His confident gesture was shameless, but also impressive. The Duchess could only sigh as she marked the traits of the Dniester pride and Arsene stubbornness. If Bjorn could be tamed, he would make a great husband, but the task would be challenging. The dinner was finally brought to an end long before it was scheduled to do so. The Duchess saw her guests out to their carriage. ¡°You¡¯re making such a fuss,¡± the Duchess said, taking the opportunity to reprimand her Grandson while Erna was climbing into the carriage. ¡°If you¡¯re going to do this, then maybe try actually dating for once. That is one useful skill you will find is quite effective.¡± ¡°Grandma, are you drunk?¡± Bjorn remained insistent in acting foolish in the face of serious advice. ¡°Even if I was drunk, I will still be better at dating than you, Bjorn Dniester.¡± ¡°Erna¡¯s my wife, Grandma.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s saying she¡¯s not?¡± Bjorn looked at her for a long moment, before responding with a gentle smile and entered the carriage. The Duchess was put off by the display of stubbornness, which reminded her of Isabelle in years past and much like when she was first married, Bjorn and Erna¡¯s prospects did not look very promising. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the Wolves of Dniester and their partners always seem like polar opposites.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna was looking up at the gaslights of the city passing by, but had inadvertently fell asleep and was leaning against Bjorn¡¯s shoulder. Bjorn looked down at her with calm eyes like a deep night. ¡°Oh no,¡± Erna suddenly said, sitting up straight. She adjusted her clothes and tidied her messy hair, cheeks flushed. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Bjorn asked. ¡°Sorry,¡± Erna said, after catching her breath. She realigned the crooked dress collar and bodice as the carriage turned down the riverbank road. Erna began to relax and Bjorn¡¯s gaze softened as he watched his wife fluster with her outfit. ¡°Did you not enjoy your little nap?¡± Bjorn said. Erna¡¯s shoulders sagged at the question. She would rather have repeated that vexing greeting. The sound of galloping hooves filled the anxious quiet of the carriage. Erna peered out the window as Bjorn watched her. Everything felt like it was progressing smoothly. Even when he offered his shoulder to the drowsy Erna, Bjorn felt confident that they would be returning to his cherished routine. The carriage came to a halt outside the dimly lit mansion and Erna looked up at it with a smile on her face. Ultimately, they found themselves back where they started. ¡°Erna.¡± Bjorn whispered her name. He gripped the head of the cane, trying to fend off the anxiety that tingled through his body, there was no time left to dwell on uncertainty. Erna turned to look at Bjorn cautiously. She looked drained and her languid eyes still took his breath away. The beautiful woman was much like a beguiling enchantment. ¡°That thing, Erna,¡± Bjorn decided to finally speak up. ¡°Thing?¡± Erna tilted her head. ¡°With Gladys and the divorce.¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± ¡°It was a matter of state. In exchange for substantial national interest, I had no choice but to maintain that secret indefinitely. It was a commitment I had to bare and ultimately, a responsibility to keep the peace between Lars and Lechen.¡± Bjorn had wanted to tell Erna everything on that evil day and since then, there did not seem an appropriate opportunity for such a discussion and once the turmoil subsided, the right circumstance became unclear. At first he told himself that there was no need to go opening old wounds , but in retrospect, it was just cowardly evasion. ¡°If you had shared it with me, do you think I wouldn¡¯t have been able to keep it a secret?¡± Erna asked, her voice uncertain. ¡°It wasn¡¯t a matter of trust, Erna.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The confidential agreement with Lars was established on the condition that only my mother, father and Leonid knew, and only Leonid because he was to become the Crown Prince. I was obligated to keep that promise. If it had been anyone else, it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference.¡± ¡°I¡­understand,¡± Erna nodded. Bjorn was correct, confidentiality was a matter of importance and before being a woman¡¯s husband, this man as the Prince of a nation, had a duty to prioritise the nations interest. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to blame him. ¡°But, Bjorn, you saw how difficult things were for me,¡± Erna¡¯s voice quivered as tears sprang to her eyes. ¡°My baby, if the poets work hadn¡¯t been published, our child would have grown up, forever cursed to be in the shadow of Princess Gladys.¡± ¡°I guess so,¡± Bjorn said calmly. ¡°I would have provided as much compensation to you and our child in other ways.¡± Compensation? As she whispered the word softly, the carriage approached a well built bridge. Erna placed her hands neatly in her lap, fighting back the tears that so desperately wanted to break free. Her breathing gradually steadied. Bjorn was a dedicated husband. Although things turned out different to what she envisioned, it was undeniably true. He had assigned her as his wife and within those bounds, he treated her with respect and loyalty. He would have been an equally devoted father, there was no question about that. ¡°Anyway, things have been settled now,¡± Bjorn said. He reached forward and cradled Erna¡¯s cheek. The myth of Gladys had been shattered and now no one looked at her as the Princess of Lechen. People were now hailing Erna as their heroine, a wife that had stood by her husband with unwavering and pure love. She was a true noble woman and no less than a queen. She was free from her fathers torment, who had fell from grace a long time ago and finally exiled. He reaped the consequences of his actions and misdeeds. Bjorn made sure of that. The heroine saved by a handsome Prince and they were living happily, the perfect ending. Yet, she couldn¡¯t put voice to her thoughts. Each time she saw the other royal children, she was afraid her child would have been bullied and excluded, just as she was. She had no chance of becoming a great Princess like Gladys and admitting to her self loathing would not have helped. As an incompetent mother, all she could hope was that their child would be more like its father. She hoped that no one would find any trace of her, so that she wouldn¡¯t pass on the sorrow of wanting to dye their hair in the sun. No one knew how she prayed every night, hoping her child wouldn¡¯t become a misfit and their life would be as radiant as their fathers, but now such prayers need never be answered. It was time to turn to the next chapter, to forget the unhappiness and pain brought on over the last year. Now they could move toward the desire for happiness that lay ahead. ¡°If you still need more, Erna,¡± Bjorn said, interrupting Erna¡¯s deep thoughts. ¡°No,¡± Erna said sharply. ¡°I¡¯ve read the book and I already know everything. It must have been hard for you, but you don¡¯t have to go through that again.¡± Erna forced back the tears and even brought her self to show a weak smile. ¡°As you said, everything has been resolved now and I¡¯m fine, really.¡± As the carriage passed over the bridge of lights, Bjorn reached over and kissed Erna. Reluctant at first, Erna relented and finally parted her lips to accept the show of affection. It wasn¡¯t that difficult after all. CH 118 Lorenz Dix headed toward the reception of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence. He was a renowned interior decorator who frequented the Royal Palace and came to the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion regularly. However, this meeting was to be with the Grand Duchess and Lorenz was excited. She was undoubtedly Lechen top celebrity right now. Her name being on the lips of everyone. Of course, the Grand Duchess had been a popular topic of discussion before, but now was a stark contrast. The Princess, who was revealed to be a witch had metaphorically been burned at the steak and the true Princess risen out from the ashes. ¡°Your Highness, Mrs Fitz, the designer, Mr Dix, has arrived,¡± an elderly lady spoke softly after knocking on the door. Lorenz Dix swallowed a nervous lump and looked over the ornately carved door showing the Dniester coat of arms. The Queen, Princess Louise and Princess Gladys were all names he could boast as those he had worked for, not Princess Erna was going to be added to that list. ¡°Oh, yes, please come in,¡± a calm and clear voice responded. Taking a deep breath, he stepped through the door and into the room. He had not seen the Grand Duchess through the entire process of redecorating and never expected to see her, but fortune favoured him today. ¡°Well, I meet Your Highness,¡± Lorenz said, walking to the middle of the parlourj, where the Grand Duchess was waiting and bowed before her with perfect manners. ¡°Hello, Mr. Dix,¡± the Grand Duchess said, her voice was soft and pleasant and filled with laughter. He sat himself down in the designated seat and lifted his head with the utmost respect. The moment his gaze met the smiling Grand Duchess, he understood. The reputation of her being two-faced was not just a sarcastic remark. The Grand Duchess sat before him was much more stunning that the photos and portraits in the newspapers. Her small and slender physique conveyed an impression of a young girl, yet her well groomed posture and composed expression exuded a dignity befitting a noblewoman of the Royal Family. Above all, her eyes, those clear eyes that calmly regarded the world, were strikingly beautiful. ¡°I heard you decorated the bedroom very beautifully, thank you for your hard work.¡± Her smiling face shone softly in the autumn sun. The Grand Duchess or Princess Gladys, who really had the upper hand when it came to beauty? Now that he had finally met the Grand Duchess, it seemed that the answer was clear, it was the Grand Duchess. As expected the beautiful women of Lechen were unparalleled, that¡¯s not to say that Princess Gladys was not beautiful, each possessed their unique charm. ¡°Mr Dix?¡± It was only when the Grand Duchess called his name did he realise he had been silent for a long while. He smiled trying to hide his embarrassment. It seemed that those who criticised the Prince for choosing to marry the Grand Duchess, should deeply reflect on their attitudes. He couldn¡¯t understand why the evaluation of such a beautiful woman had been so harsh, every one must have been cursed by that witch from Lars. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I think that will be sufficient, Mr Dix,¡± Mrs Fitz said, interrupting the decorators diatribe. ¡°Please leave it at that.¡± Mrs Fitz saved the timid Erna from being cascading with ceaseless drivel from the decorator and once Lorenz fell silent, the room returned to its peaceful ambiance. Through his entire monologue, Lorenz had not taken his eye off the Grand Duchess, even when he was explaining the design choices of the ceiling and floor. It seemed like he was more interested in impressing his audience more than anything else. ¡°Do you like it, Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz asked, shooting a withered look at the decorator. ¡°Yes,¡± Erna said, ¡°its very pretty.¡± The response felt some what obligatory, but Lorenz was aglow with excitement. Despite his flippant behaviour, the decorators skill was undeniable. The bedroom, which was once as sombre and solemn as the rest of the palace, now reflected Erna¡¯s wishes accurately, yielding a result worthy of praise. ¡°Please, take a look around, Your Highness and if there is anything you would like to change, please, just ask,¡± Lorenz said. ¡°No, I like every thing,¡± Erna said as she looked over the brightly coloured wallpaper, the elegant, feminine furniture and the charming d¨¦cor that fell upon the bed. Fashioned from precious walnut, it was a stunning piece of furniture. The bedding was equally exquisite lace and soft cotton. ¡°Your highness¡­¡± Mrs Fitz said, with a puzzled expression. ¡°Yes, the picture has also been replaced,¡± Erna said. The first painting that had caught her eye, a landscape of a field of wild flowers in full bloom, fit much better in the bedroom where most of the paintings were floral in nature. A fitting theme for a bedroom, where the beauty of nature could be appreciated and admired. Overall, Erna had no complaints about the rooms design. In fact, the abundance of floral d¨¦cor added a touch of warmth and charm to the space. ¡°I will be starting on the drawing room next week,¡± Lorenz said, who moved to stand at the Grand Duchess¡¯ side. ¡°Following your direction, Your Highness, we can bring the room up to the same standard.¡± Mrs Fitz noticed the decorator getting a little too familiar with the Grand Duchess, but did not back down. The drawing room had been the first room he wanted to redecorate. The mishmash of contrasting themes really put the man on edge. The elephant and the typewriter, the deer antlers wrapped in ribbons, his first impression was that the Grand Duchess was some sort of eccentric. ¡°Lets discuss the drawing room later,¡± he said, noticing the Grand Duchess¡¯ sluggish responses to his vision. ¡°Mr Dix,¡± Mrs Fits said, her voice cutting through him like a frozen knife. She looked at him with an equally sharp gaze. ¡°Well, looks like our time is up, so please, take your time in deciding what you want to do and take a look around, Your Highness.¡± Mr Dix then followed Mrs Fitz out and when the door was closed quietly behind them, Erna was left alone. Erna could feel her body tremble as she remembered that she only had a week and tomorrow was the last day. She was going to have to move back in here. Anxious, she paced around the bedroom, her gaze fixed on the new bed. Her eyes widening with each passing moment. She felt like she couldn¡¯t breath. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn let out a deep sigh as he read the telegram. He thought he had cut the Hartfords from his life for good, but now Alexander Hartford had just arrived in Lechen. He had heard that the family might be sending someone a few weeks ago, in an attempt to save face. They could not be that desperate as they were not sending the Crown Prince. ¡°Please prepare for my carriage¡¯s arrival as soon as possible,¡± Bjorn said to the servant who had brought him the telegram, getting up from his half finished cup of tea. It was supposed to be breakfast, but it was rather late, nearly lunchtime. Bjorn strode off to the bathroom. Even though he was reluctant to accept the invite, Leonid had pressed the importance of the matter. Diplomacy was rarely a simple matter, especially since Lars had shown no signs of breaking the pact with Lechen, but their relationship was delicate because of the revealed secret. Courtesy needed to be shown if they were to remain allies. As he was finishing up getting ready, a servant came and informed him the carriage was ready. When he hurried down the stairs, he saw Erna at the bottom, waiting to see him off. ¡°Bjorn.¡± When he heard her soft voice called his name, his heart softened. ¡°Yes,¡± Bjorn smiled, giving his wife a kiss on the cheek. ¡°I have to go and meet with the cry-baby Prince, I¡¯ll be back as soon as I can.¡± Just as he was about to climb into the carriage, he remembered, ¡°Ah, did you move all your stuff back into our bedroom?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± was all she said, with a smile. ¡°I will get the last of it done tonight, Your Highness.¡± Mrs Fitz replied for Erna. ¡°Erna, I will be back,¡± Bjorn said, as he closed the door of the carriage and poked his face out of the window. Erna said nothing and simply smiled at Bjorn. Bjorn ordered the carriage to ride on, satisfied that when he got back, Erna would be back in her place. Bjorn looked back as the carriage pulled away. Erna was still standing there, watching him leave. She would probably still be there long after he was out of sight. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* CH 119 The bathroom was quiet, save for the sound of splashing water and the servants shuffling about, no one dared to speak as Erna had her bath. Erna sat silently in the middle of the bath, looking down at the petals that floated on its surface and waited for the time to pass. The lead up to her return she had been so terrified, but now that she was here, she felt calm in familiar territory. She didn¡¯t know why she made such a fuss about returning to the palace. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lisa said, casting a worried look at her mistress, ¡°if you don¡¯t feel like it, Mrs Fitz¡­¡± ¡°No, Lisa,¡± Erna said, raising her head. Lisa saw the grim acceptance on Erna¡¯s face and lowered her head without saying anything further. After the bath, Erna got ready for the night, draping a long gown over her frail body and tying her hair up in ribbons. ¡°Have a peaceful night, Your Highness,¡± the servants said as they departed. Erna stood along in the middle of the room, listening to the wood crackle in the fireplace. Maybe it was due to the new d¨¦cor, but she felt unfamiliar with the room she had spent the last year in. ¡°One year,¡± she whispered to herself as she sat on the edge of the bed. Come to think of it, this was the season she had gotten married. Erna tried to count the days left until their wedding anniversary, it was only a week, maybe ten days. She let out a resigned sigh. Confined to the palace as she was, she had lost track of the days completely. It had been a day that she had been looking forward to for so long. She made grand plans to celebrate with Bjorn, hoping that he would not be too busy to be able to spend the whole day with her. She chuckled to herself, feeling childish in her expectations. Erna decided that she would ask Mrs Fitz for the exact date in the morning. Bjorn would probably not take the anniversary seriously, but it was her duty as his wife to celebrate all the special days as a family. As she looked about the unfamiliar room, her eyes caught on two crystal glasses sat on the side and memories of their first night together surfaced, before quickly being swallowed by the murky depths of her mind again. She knew that as his wife, she was expected to provide pleasure to her husband in the bedroom. Perhaps that was her most important role, but she wondered how long she was going to be able to keep Bjorn¡¯s interest. With sleepy eyes and foggy mind, Erna checked the clock on the mantle, it was nearly time for Bjorn¡¯s return. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Should I kill him?¡± Bjorn muttered. ¡°Declare war by beheading him and send it back to Lars. After that, you and father can take care of it.¡± Bjorn narrowed his eyes as he examined Alexander¡¯s empty seat. Leonid put down his glass of water, a sly smirk on his face. The meeting of the Princes had gone on for far longer than either of them had wanted, all due to Alexander Hartford not wanting to leave. He stuck around like a bad smell. He seemed so concerned with his sister¡¯s comfort, about how she was going to be able to live the rest of her life with such a tarnished reputation. After giving voice to his thoughts, he broke down into tears. He wanted to appeal to Bjorn¡¯s understanding, but was ultimately futile. How could he appeal for sympathy from a man incapable of sympathy? ¡°How¡¯s that sound Leonid?¡± Bjorn¡¯s crooked smile felt like a shark like. ¡°I¡¯ll pay for the war.¡± Bjorn¡¯s annoyance was palpable. ¡°If you¡¯re going to pay for it, then maybe you would also like to consider the breach of international treaties, diplomatic isolation and reparations.¡± Leonid said with a serious frown, throwing the joke back at Bjorn. ¡°Now that he¡¯s drunk enough, he¡¯ll give up almost immediately.¡± ¡°I think the Crown Prince underestimates the Hartfords,¡± Bjorn said, lighting a cigar. Even though Lechen had not broken any treaty or pact, the book had still been published in their lands, making them responsible for the secret getting out. Therefore, it was up to them to make the situation right. This was the argument the Lars delegation, led by Prince Alexander, put forward. It was understandable and was similar to what everyone else was saying. The idea was to find an agreeable compromise between two seemingly impossible situations. The Lars delegation likely decided to broach the situation with Bjorn, seeing as he was at the heart of it all. Many had thought that Bjorn would return to the Crown Prince position and it wasn¡¯t an entirely wrong assumption. ¡°Still, shouldn¡¯t Lars have a plan in place to save face?¡± Leonid said, deep in thought. ¡°Why are you asking me that?¡± Bjorn answered through a plume of cigar smoke. ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s duties are carried out by the Crown Prince.¡± ¡°Bjorn.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time on my hands that I can go about doing other people¡¯s work,¡± Bjorn said, swirling a half empty glass of brandy. Just as Leonid was about to bring up a topic of discussion he had been hesitant about, Alexander finally returned with the aid of an attendant. As Bjorn suspected, the Prince was not ready to concede the matter just yet. ¡°The price of my Grand Dukeship is to become a partner to that idiot drunkard, Leo,¡± Bjorn whispered as Alexander returned to his seat. ¡°The rest is on your will.¡± Bjorn sent a glance to an attendant waiting at the side of the room. The now empty bottle of Brandy was replaced with a fresh bottle. ¡°So, draw up the plan you want.¡± Bjorn checked his watch once more and filled his glass from the fresh Brandy. Prince Alexander, who had finally sat down, was already rambling on about Gladys. His love for his sister brought him to tears. Bjorn filled his drink with a seemingly gentle smile, all the while, looking like he was listening to Alexander intently. It was way past time for him to leave and return to Erna. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna roused from her sleep and realised that it was past midnight. Bjorn had still not returned. She slowly sat up and neither felt sad, or disappointed. Though she didn¡¯t know the details, she assumed Bjorn¡¯s meeting with Prince Alexander must have been a serious one if he was still at the palace. She felt a sense of relief that she was not going to have to perform her wifely duties tonight. She considered going back to sleep, but with it being early morning, maybe Bjorn would be returning soon. The Prince¡¯s flower must be ready to bloom beautifully. Erna sighed and began? to straighten out her dishevelled hair and ribbons. She tidied up her crumpled pyjamas and when she went to close up the front of the gown, she stopped at her stomach. The reality that she was no longer carrying a child scratched at her heart. Gradually her mind became clear. When she finally came out of her drugged sleep, all traces of the child had been purged from the palace under Bjorn¡¯s orders. Bjorn never once mentioned the miscarriage or the child again, like it had never happened in the first place. She knew that was just how Bjorn was, maybe he thought he was being considerate in not bringing it up. Since that day, Bjorn had been performing his duties as a husband and made a great effort to move forward. Erna understood all of this, but she still couldn¡¯t understand why. Why did it have to happen like this? She was surprised to hear herself crying and feel the warmth of the tears streaming down her cheeks. The unfamiliar room became blurred. Erna struggled to shake the feeling of not being okay. The more she tried to fight off the tears, which only deepened her sorrow. She got out of bed to look for a handkerchief, but collapsed onto the floor as soon as her feet touched the ground. She acted like she was okay, even though she wasn¡¯t. Memories flooded her mind of her first night with Bjorn, which had been scary and painful. The lonely morning that followed. The countless days that followed, filled with hatred because she wasn¡¯t Princess Gladys and her husband, who didn¡¯t seem to care. She waited, got tired of waiting and expected to get hurt at any moment. Yet, despite all this, she still found herself falling in love with Bjorn. The only reason she was okay was because she had Bjorn. So, she tried to love him, knowing that she could. Loving Bjorn felt natural and easy for her, but she felt like she forgot how to breathe. Erna had to admit to herself now, she could no longer love Bjorn and the next chapter of their marriage did not exist. She wondered what she should do when Bjorn came home. She knew that she could no longer be a good wife, or the pretty flower that he had once seen her to be. Tears fell from her cheek and landed on the back of her hand. The flower that had once bloomed out of love was now withering away. Erna knew she was not okay. The life of Bjorn and the Grand Duchess had become an unbearable wound that threatened to destroy her. She no longer loved him and she could no longer smile for him. They had no child, so why was she still here? Erna couldn¡¯t find a reason to stay. Wiping her tears away, she stumbled to her feet. Do you know how much Bjorn was beloved as a Crown Prince? Erna knew the answer Princess Gladys had asked her. She understood that Bjorn, who was much beloved by all of Lechen, was a brilliant person. She even wondered if he might take up the crown again. It would be better for Bjorn if he didn¡¯t stay married to her. My dear baby, please make Annette happy too. Erna¡¯s tears stopped as she thought about her Grandmother. Erna thought she had to endure so much for her Grandmother¡¯s sake, but she was no longer sure she could be happy here any more. They were now just each other¡¯s misfortune. Erna loosened her hair as she accepted that fact. The soft pink ribbon fell to the floor, quickly followed by Erna¡¯s gown. Her debt to Bjorn had been paid off over the last year, being his trophy and shield. She couldn¡¯t continue living like this any longer. Erna opened her eyes and threw off her nightgown for the last time. The flicker of the fireplace illuminated her pale body in deep shades of orange. She turned and for the last time, opened the door. The bedroom, where the flowers had fallen, was now silent as a tomb. CH 120 The sound of a pocket watch snapping shut added a sense of finality within the carriage, as it passed over the Grand Duke bridge. Bjorn stared out of the window, he could smell the alcohol on himself and sighed. The night watchmen out on patrol turned their lanterns to consider the carriage slowly drifting through the night, when they saw the royal crest, they bowed their heads out of respect. The street lamps cast hazy pools of light. He knew Erna must have gone to sleep already and he cursed himself for making her wait yet again. The frustration came out as laughter. Prince Alexander¡¯s persistence led Bjorn to drinking more than he had intended, the taste of the Prince was as bitter as his sister, but it was Leonid who managed to endure until the end, holding his teacup in salute to the drunkards either side of him. The Prince finally lost consciousness, babbling his sister¡¯s name as he did so. Bjorn took one last sip, admiring the endearing love of the Hartfords. ¡°Think carefully about your future,¡± Leonid had said to Bjorn, before he left. Bjorn looked at Leonid, sipping his tea and pretending to be drunk; he didn¡¯t say anything in return as his brother blocked his path out. He was surprised to find Leonid standing his ground. ¡°I¡¯m serious, you need to listen,¡± Leonid grabbed Bjorn by the shoulder. ¡°Why? Are you really willing to hand the crown over?¡± Bjorn said. Without hesitation, Leonid nodded. ¡°I will, if it¡¯s the will of Lechen, and yours, but you should not take this lightly, look deep in your heart and then give your answer.¡± Bjorn refrained from venting his frustration at the Crown Prince, who was as well known for his stubborn temperament, but Bjorn knew better than to provoke him. Despite his convictions, the Crown Prince was a staunch fundamentalist. With a tired sigh and a mirthless chuckle, Bjorn ran his fingers through his messy hair. Memories of the time he had shaken Leonid in frustration came to him. There had been plenty of people clamouring for the crown to be returned to Bjorn, but there was just as much noise for the current Crown Prince. This was to be expected, given that Leonid had expertly supported the weight of being the Crown Prince. The carriage arrived at the mansion and was slowly making its way down the drive. He had given up the crown without any regrets. He believed it was the right thing to do, so why did he have to probe deeper? Bjorn didn¡¯t want to dwell on it any more. His mind was clouded by fatigue and lots of alcohol. All he wanted to do was cuddle up next to Erna and sleep. As the carriage came to a stop, the desire became an overwhelming desire that quickly spiralled out of control. ¡°Your Highness, are you okay?¡± As an attendant came to help him, he stumbled past him and strode into the mansion. Though everything around him was a haze that spun violently, his mind was clear on one thing, Erna. Even the simple thought of his wife filled his mind with the flowery scent of her. He made a mental note to thank Mrs Fitz for choosing out the balm for Erna. Bjorn finally found himself outside the bedroom door and at first, he intended to knock, but decided against it and as quietly as he could, snuck into the Grand Duchess¡¯ bedroom. Being as quiet as possible, Bjorn made his way to Erna¡¯s side of the bed. He wanted to watch his wife sleeping, but something caught around his foot and when he looked down, he saw clothes haphazardly strewn about the floor. That wasn¡¯t like Erna. ¡°Erna?¡± he whispered to the bed. He realised the bed was empty. Throwing back the covers, he saw there was definitely no one on the bed. He stood motionless for a long moment as his drunken mind tried to make sense of the things. ¡°Erna?¡± Bjorn called out louder. He frantically started searching every corner of the bedroom, every chair and cupboard. He ran through the drawing room and turned the bathroom upside down. She was nowhere to be found. Bjorn wondered if she had ever returned to the room, but the fact that her nightwear was strewn over the floor says she did. He looked in her closet and found her clothes strewn about all over the place, like someone was hurriedly looking for something. At first he thought this couldn¡¯t have been Erna, but who else could it have been? ¡°Erna?¡± Bjorn called again, he suddenly felt very sober. He ran over to the bed and started pulling on the string for the service bell frantically. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Despite the fact that it was so early in the morning, the sun had not even risen yet, Schuber Station was still busy. The train pulled in five minutes ago and everyone was bustling by the doors, saying their farewells and lifting huge trunks through the doors. Erna stood neatly out of the way, holding her own suitcase and watched the commotion through terrified eyes, hidden in the shadows of her wide brimmed bonnet. She was driven solely by impulse at that moment. The first thing she grabbed was her cookie jar when she thought to pack a bag and leave. Then grabbed whatever clothes she could find, not really looking, and left the palace like a ghost. She had left a letter for Bjorn, even though she knew he didn¡¯t like letters. She couldn¡¯t remember what she wrote in it, her hands were working on their own accord. Throughout the whole journey to the train station, sitting in a stagecoach with those setting off for their early morning jobs, she did not once look back at the palace. ¡°Hello there young lady, are you getting on?¡± A conductor broke her out of her reverie. ¡°Ah, sorry?¡± The platform was slowly emptying and Erna noticed she was one of only a handful left yet to board the train. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get on?¡± The Conductor looked at Erna, who was struggling to board the train, and asked with concern. ¡°No!¡± Erna hurriedly shook her head and shouted. ¡°I sorry. I will ride.¡± The conductor took Erna¡¯s bag and helped her up into the carriage. She was reminded of the previous spring, where she attempted this very same venture. Where would she be now if she had gone alone and didn¡¯t have to wait for Pavel? Their fate had come to an end. There was no more desire for love. She had tried her best because she loved him, but all her efforts had only left her with scars. As before, Erna did not look back as she took her seat aboard the train. With its final passengers aboard, the train to Buford departed. White steam spilling out into the new light of the new day. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn called off the search for the Grand Duchess. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz questioned. Bjorn remained motionless, staring down at the letter he had found on his wife¡¯s writing desk. It was that very letter that had caused him to call off the search. ¡°Your Highness, we must find the Grand Duchess,¡± Mrs Fitz persisted. ¡°Leave it.¡± Bjorn looked up at Mrs Fitz. He no longer looked like a half mad man searching for his wife. The morning sunlight fell upon his face as he let out a sigh. ¡°Your Highness¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need in searching any more,¡± Bjorn said, running a hand through his hair. Bjorn let himself collapse into the deep, wingback chair, letter still in his hand, staring at it like it was going to give him all the answers he needed. ¡°Everyone did a great job, just tell them that and let them rest for the day.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Bjorn glared at Mrs Fitz, tired eyes barely able to keep focus. With nothing more to say, Mrs Fitz left the Grand Duke¡¯s bedroom, leaving him in complete silence. Bjorn stared out of the window, smiling before looking back at the letter, the letter left by his impulsive wife, who fled from him in the middle of the night. Dear Bjorn, The letter written by the impulsive wife who ran away at night started with a very matter-of-fact sentence. CH 121 Dear Bjorn, I am sorry for leaving in such a manner, I know its wrong, but I couldn¡¯t stay another moment. I wont dare ask for your understanding because I know I can never be forgiven. Bjorn, I believe that our marriage has reached its end. I no longer have the confidence to remain a simple little flower. I can no longer laugh as much as I used to. It has become too painful and difficult to continue on as your wife. Bjorn set the letter aside and lit a cigar. After taking a deep drag and exhaling the smoke, he let out a laugh. Even after reading the letter several times over, it still struck him as absurd. He thought he had been doing so well and as soon as he let his guard down, he gets bit in the neck like this. Thank you for all the time we spent together. Even though the marriage you had envisioned was not the same as the one I had wanted, you¡¯ve been wonderful to me. You showered me with so many fine gifts and blessings, but in the end, I know that I have caused you nothing but hard. I fell short of being a good wife. I wanted to see this through, to fulfil my responsibilities, but I realise that it will only lead to more suffering for all of us. You do not need me as a trophy wife, or a shield, and I do not wish to continue being a wife to a husband that I no longer love. A husband I no longer love. Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but laugh at how the letter sounded like some whiny little child, pouting about not getting their own way. Was love really why she was doing this? Was it all because of love? While reading the letter, a rush of memories flooded his mind from the moment when he discovered that Erna had vanished. ¡®Find her. Erna¡­Quickly, search for my wife!¡± He remembered the first time he had woken to find Erna missing. All he could think about was finding her. He woke every servant and ordered them to find her. How stupid he had been, acting like the world had collapsed. Bjorn berated himself for his foolish behaviour, acting as though the world was going to end. The sudden shock felt akin to being doused with icy water, instantly dissipating the alcohol¡¯s effects and making his heart race erratically. Gasping for breath, he found himself inundated by a torrent of irrational and foreboding thoughts, rendering it impossible for him to remain still. Erna. The name echoed in his thoughts, constricting his throat with each recurrence. His anxiety threatened to consume him, potentially driving him to madness and unleashing chaos upon the house, or even the entire city of Schuber, had Mrs. Fitz not appeared with the letter in hand. Pausing for a breather, Bjorn lit a cigar, its smoke curling into the air as he contemplated before returning his attention to the letter. I owe you a great deal, but I think its best to end things now, rather than incur more debt by continuing a marriage that has lost meaning. I wish I could have given you a properly goodbye, but I can¡¯t endure it any longer, so I am leaving like this. You¡¯ll need time to organise your thoughts. Thank you so much for everything you have done for me and I would like to deeply apologise once more for not being able to reciprocate your kindness and generosity. I have left my bank book, along with all its savings to pay the debt I owe you for investing in me. I¡¯m heading back to Buford now and when you are ready, we can do our best to say goodbye properly. Erna The letter from the debtor who vanished into the night with a neatly written signature at its bottom. Erna. Bjorn stared at the signature at the bottom of the letter, as if mocking him. He wondered if she had left the letter and disappeared, so that he would go looking for her and fall to his knees, confessing his undying love for her. Was this to make everyone feel sorry for Erna Dniester, who had spent a year living with the Problematic Prince? Other than her ridiculous cookie jar, she had taken some of her old clothes that she had brought with her when they got married. It was nothing more burdensome than stuff someone would need to travel with. Erna. How distant had their marriage become? Did she really not love him any more, and where did she learn this tiresome trick? Bjorn sat in silence for a long time, lost in his thoughts. He eventually tossed the letter aside and rang the service bell. A servant arrived in quick fashion. Bjorn gave him some simple instructions; Close the curtains, meals in the afternoon, come when the bell rings and make sure the fireplace doesn¡¯t overheat. He then left the servant standing in the room and went to the bathroom. He laughed aloud as he closed the door, there was nothing more to be said or done. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I have a fortnight.¡± ¡°That¡¯s really short, I have a month.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t live like this any more, I only have a week.¡± The break room where the servants gathered was a buzz of noise and activity. The only question on peoples lips was ¡°when will the Grand Duchess return?¡± News of her night time escape spread all over the palace, but thanks to the efforts of Mrs Fitz, was prevented from spreading further. After Prince Bjorn caused chaos through the mansion, he fell asleep like nothing have happened. Mrs Fitz gathered everyone together and reminded them of the price for spreading palace business. ¡°If you want to make a fuss inside the palace, that¡¯s fine, but if these rumours happen to leak beyond the palace walls, be prepared to face the consequences.¡± The old woman managed to calm everyone down with her measured and disciplined tone. She was generally tolerant, but she was ruthless with anyone who crossed the line, something she either picked up from Prince Bjorn, or taught him. At first glance, her words might have seemed jovial, there was no mistaking the threat laced within them. ¡°Her Highness has gone to her Grandmothers house in the countryside to recuperate, if I hear anything but this fact, then there will be no second chances.¡± ¡°Shall we take bets?¡± The bets ranged from a week, a month and even a year. It was surprising how quickly the general staff bought in. It wasn¡¯t anything new to them, they placed bets on anything and everything. Lisa, who sat in the corner, looking like a puppy that¡¯s lost its master, watched the whole thing unfold with a stunned expression on her face. It felt as if the end was near. ¡°Why is she being like that?¡± One servant asked, noticing Lisa pouting in the corner. ¡°Leave her be, she¡¯s always like that.¡± ¡°Lisa, what about you?¡± The collector of the money asked her. Lisa just glared daggers at the servant, who knew better than to press the issue and finished collecting up the rest of the money. The most popular bets were for the next full moon, or the one after that. Just as everything started to calm down, the service bell rang and everyone froze, staring at it like it was accusing them of being insensitive. It rang again, the sonorous tone of a hungry wolf. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The day¡¯s ordeal commenced with a seemingly innocuous event ¨C the curtain. A maid zealously opened up all the blackout curtains in the bedroom, casting the bright, midday sun directly onto Bjorn¡¯s face as he sat up in bed. He didn¡¯t say anything to the maid, he simply glared at her. Realising her mistake, she closed all the curtains again. The Prince showed no signs of relenting, indicating that she was not fit for the task. His well shaped brow was crooked and made him look like an angry wolf. Half! Half! After setting down the morning paper and some tea, the head maid, Karen, tutted at the young maid and went around to open the curtains halfway. She carefully adjusted them so that only a slither of sunlight splashed across the bed. Ever since the Grand Duchess fled the palace, Bjorn had been in a foul mood and he took that mood out on the staff. His constant irritation only seemed to worsen with each passing day. What made things worse was that it was their first anniversary. A lot of the servants took the opportunity to go on vacation and take some time off, but there was a very slim limit to how many could escape the palace. The others were left to walk a very slim tight rope. Fortunately, once the prince was done with his tea and reading the newspaper, he went into the bathroom without showing any more irritations. The servants had passed the first hurdle, but there was still the rest of the day to go. ¡°When is the Grand Duchess coming back? I think I¡¯m going to develop neurosis if I keep working like this,¡± the young maid asked, but Karen didn¡¯t reply. ¡°I miss Her Highness.¡± Everyone agreed with the sentiment. They all longed for the good old days, when Her Highness was still around. The harrowing experience served as a poignant lesson, one derived from enduring the relentless torment of a bereaved wolf who had lost his mate. CH 122 Lisa went to visit Mrs Fitz¡¯s office later that afternoon. Although she had been sullen of late, today she was particularly sad and no one knew why. ¡°What is it Lisa?¡± Mrs Fitz asked, as she closed a ledger. ¡°I want to leave Schuber Palace,¡± Lisa said, determination on her face. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mrs Fitz said, looking at Lisa with narrowed eyes. Lisa felt the old woman¡¯s eyes bore into her soul, daring her to say more, but Lisa didn¡¯t back down. She stiffened her back and took a step forward. ¡°I will return to Baden Manor, to my Mistress.¡± ¡°Return to Baden? But didn¡¯t Her Highness not want that?¡± Lisa rubbed her hands together, fighting back tears. She had received a letter from Erna two weeks ago, apologising for leaving without a word and thanked Lisa with all her heart, for all the times they shared. She had also asked Mrs Fitz to provide Lisa with a job, or be referred to another family if there wasn¡¯t space for Lisa. ¡± I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s made up her mind to return,¡± Lisa said. Despite everyone¡¯s expectations, Lisa decided to wait for Erna to return, but she never did and Lisa was at breaking point. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to stay, I can write a letter of recommendation for another family, as requested by Her Highness.¡± ¡°No,¡± Lisa said, vigorously shaking her head. ¡°I will go to Baden Street, please.¡± ¡°Are you really going to disobey Her Highnesses direct orders?¡± ¡°Oh no, Her Highness must have told me to meet again.¡± Lisa quickly handed over the letter that Erna had written her. It was clearly the Grand Duchess, her well groomed handwriting was unmistakeable. ¡°Lisa¡­¡± Mrs Fitz read the letter carefully and a smirk came to her lips. The letter did clearly state that they would meet again, once everything had been sorted out. Mrs Fitz felt sorry for Lisa and let out a sigh. Mrs Fitz rose from her seat and moved to look at the window. She could see the garden and they looked bleak. It was time to put an end to the optimism of Erna¡¯s return. In the letters to Mrs Fitz and Lisa, there was not one mention of Bjorn and it was hard to find any signs of curiosity about how their work around the Grand Duke was going. Rubbing her throbbing temple, Mrs Fitz turned to look at Lisa, how stared right back at her with furrowed brow and a stubborn determination. ¡°Fine, you may go.¡± Lisa was dazed for a moment, expecting Mrs Fitz to put up more of a struggle, but her bewilderment was quickly replaced with excitement. ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± ¡°However, there are conditions,¡± straightening again, Mrs Fitz approached Lisa with purpose. ¡°There is one thing you have to do for me.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* After the meeting with the directors, who rushed out of the study in a hurry, Bjorn watched them leave from the sofa, leaning back with his sleeves rolled up to his elbow. The only sign of the long meeting with the build up of ash on the table. When the door to the study closed, Bjorn got up and walked over to the window and looked at the reddening sky as the sun set. The bare trees swayed in the wind, reminding him that winter was fast approaching and he let out a laugh. It was a habit he had developed since Erna left. He turned and considered the fireplace, where he could hear the crackling firewood. Then he looked up at the painting hanging above the mantle, the painting of the Grand Duke and Duchess of Schuber, by Pavel Lore. Erna Dniester was beautiful with her subtle smile, something that both satisfied and annoyed Bjorn. He decided to hang the portrait in the study so that it did not interfere with Erna¡¯s space. It was also rude to hang the portrait out of sight, so the study seemed to be the most appropriate place to hang it. A husband I love no longer. The letter only deepened his ridicule. He laughed it off, as he had done so many times before. How dangerous deer could be, he should have known better after the last time he had got bitten on the nape of the neck. As time passed, the season changed. Erna hadn¡¯t made any effort to contact Bjorn, not once. She had written to Mrs Fitz and her personal handmaiden, but nothing had been sent to him. Was she trying to incite some response from him? Bjorn looked at the portrait of his beautiful wife, who was still playing these thinly vailed tricks. He wasn¡¯t unwilling to let Erna stay with her family, but it was absurd that she had ran off in the middle of the night. The period was dragging on though, one month and a week, Bjorn was starting to get impatient. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Mrs Fitz.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Bjorn turned and sat back on the sofa. He rolled down his sleeved and reattached the cufflinks. As he did so, Mrs Fitz came into the room. ¡°I am sending Her Highnesses personal handmaid back to Buford,¡± Mrs Fitz said. She was well aware of the Prince¡¯s diminishing patience and did her best to deliver her message tactfully. Bjorn lifted his brow at the statement, a clear sign that he was growing agitated. ¡°Lisa? The hell guardian Erna called a handmaid?¡± ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Well¡­fine,¡± Bjorn said with a nod, as if it was no big thing. He never liked the way Lisa roamed the halls of the palace with a sombre expression, as though she as on the brink of crumbling away. The absence of one maid, especially one such as Lisa, would not be missed in the slightest. ¡°I was thinking of cutting her off anyway, so, everything turned out for the best.¡± ¡°Maybe, Your Highness, I have asked Lisa to send letters periodically, to keep us updated on Her Highness.¡± Bjorn stopped what he was doing and stared at Mrs Fitz. ¡°You must be very worried about your wife, right Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°Why?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll come back on her own, so there is no need to act in such a manner,¡± Bjorn flashed Mrs Fritz one of his signature smiles. Mrs Fitz understood the meaning of no more unnecessary objections and watched the prince walk out of the study. Just before he left the room, he paused and looked at Mrs Fritz. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me, I will be late coming back.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Who¡¯s turn is it to call?¡± Bjorn demanded. His cold blue eyes scanned about the table and locked with Peter, who furrowed his brow as he stared intently at his hand. Rather than speak any words, Peter simply nodded and coughed. The long running game was coming to an end and as always Bjorn Dniester had won. He had become known as the Murderer of the Social Club and even after wiping out everyone¡¯s hand and walking away with most of the chips, he was not happy, he was never happy any more. In fact, his behaviour saw him humiliate his opponents like never before. Bjorn rarely ever got like this, but recently, he was showing a ruthlessness that really demonstrated his mad dog demeanour. The atmosphere was tense and everyone was being especially cautious around the sharp, blue blades of Bjorn¡¯s ire. When he chose his victims, seemingly out of no where, he would drain them dry, of blood and wealth, then wonder off into the night again, leaving behind an air of terrified card players. ¡°Oh, are you leaving already?¡± Peter said. As Bjorn got up from his seat, the sense of joy spread around the table. Please go, please. They all thought. Bjorn nodded his head sullenly and everyone resisted the urge to cheer. The Wolf had seemingly had its fill and was loping off back to its den. As soon as he left, the room erupted into frustrated protests. The loudest of them was Leonard, who had been the worst affected. ¡°He¡¯s just letting off steam,¡± Leonard said, shaking his head. ¡°He¡¯s pouring out all his anger and frustrations on us.¡± ¡°Yeah, but why us?¡± Peter said, sinking into his chair. ¡°I can not face his anger any more.¡± ¡°When will the Grand Duchess return? By the end of the year I hope.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be daft, it¡¯s too long! If she comes back at the end of the year, I will become a beggar!¡± Everyone hoped for the Grand Duchess¡¯ return, but none were eager to aspire to the dream actually coming true. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Tara Square was bitterly cold and barren of life. Winter was lurking. Bjorn checked the time on the clock tower as he made his way to the fountain, he still had half hour until the coachman would come to take him home. Bjorn sat on the edge of the fountain and gazed up at the stars. They were beautiful tonight and immediately, he started thinking of Erna again. ¡°Erna¡­.¡± The name escaped his lips as a puff of ice cold mist and floated off into the night sky. CH 123 Bjorn lit a cigar. A habit he picked back up now that she was gone and her coughing no longer made him feel guilty for smoking around her. Through the thick, dark smoke, he could see memories of Erna dressed in her country girl attire and wondering through the square. She would only ever seem to appear when the crowds had moved on and she would catch Bjorn¡¯s eye. He thought back to the time the beautiful young lady had captured the eye of every single man in the country club. Bjorn happily admitted that he was as smitten as everyone else and it wasn¡¯t just the thrill of the bet that he chased Erna. That childish game had sent a ripple through his life. He could have avoided it and enjoyed his solitude, but instead he had eagerly hunted the deer just like everyone else, and when he tried to stop it, he paid the price. At least, that was what he believed, in truth, he knew what he was doing. Then he heard about the bet from her lips and suddenly everything went blank. He was overcome with an unbearable sense of anxiety and he wanted to come clean. He found that he wanted to be everything that Erna wanted him to be, he wanted to be the husband she always dreamed of. She saw him as the centre of her world and he was too stubborn to let her be the centre of his. Trophy, a shield against Gladys, deficit wife. Erna¡¯s words had a paralysing affect on Bjorn, leaving him struggling to make sense of everything. In the end, he had mistreated his wife all along. Why couldn¡¯t she stand it? Divorce. That finally word, uttered from her lips, shattered what was left of his fragile barrier. The situation had spiralled out of control and all he tried to do was prevent her from thinking about it. He was overly confident in his ability to win, believing he held a winning hand. Bjorn stared up at the night sky and blew out a massive billow of cigar smoke, trying his best to make the lingering stench of desperation and failure. He had been experiencing these feelings a lot recently and it made it harder for him to manage his cigar habit. ¡°Divorce¡­¡± As Bjorn spoke the words, they formed a thick cloud of cigar smoke that was carried away by the gentle winter wind. Despite Erna¡¯s threats, he felt a tinge of sympathy for her. Erna was still his wife, even though she was no longer able to fulfil certain expectations. She could never bring herself to settle her debts the way she desired. The sound of the approaching carriage broke Bjorn from his introspection and he rose from the fountain. His footsteps sounded as calm and purposeful as ever. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Under the pale winter sun, the frost covered fields glimmered like they were filled with diamonds. The sound of crunching footsteps broke the serene silence as dainty feet rustled through the frosted grass. Erna approached the lonely house at the end of the street. ¡°My lady,¡± Ralph Royce said, as he came out of the stables. Erna closed the gate to the field and removed her deep hood, smiling warmly. ¡°Good morning,¡± she said. ¡°Did you really go out for another morning walk in this frigid weather?¡± Erna replied with a polite bow and made her way into the house. Mrs Greve¡¯s incessant fussing and nagging began almost immediately. It wasn¡¯t until she was able to reassure the old lady, so filled with concern, that Erna was able to retreat to her room. After taking some time to rest and read a book, Erna enjoyed a breakfast with her Grandmother. They spoke of the early winter, Mrs Greve¡¯s arthritis and the new born calf. There was an unwritten rule that no one spoke of Erna¡¯s life in the city. The morning passed by at a leisurely pace as Erna did a crossword puzzle and chatted with her Grandmother. The postman would be arriving soon and Erna always eagerly awaited for the mail. Wrapping herself in a thick, woollen shawl and went to wait for the postman. She had hoped to receive some news from Schuber regarding divorce proceedings. She knew there was nothing to worry about, her marriage to Bjorn had been over a long time ago and all that was left was the legal matter. She stood in the bright sunlight and wrapped herself against the cold wind and looked down the street that led to Baden Street. It was a peaceful sight marked by the chirping birds. Everything had become hazy since her surprise arrival over a month ago. She slept for days in a deep, deathlike slumber. The distinction between the days blurred and when she would awaken from her prolonged slumber, she found her world was simple and clear. Erna checked her watch and stopped walking, it appeared that the postal carriage would not be coming today. No matter, there was always tomorrow. Maintaining her usual afternoon routine, she proceeded back to the house. After organising the books in her study, she planned to knit new stockings and perhaps bake a cake with lots of cinnamon and sugar. The scent would be perfect for this time of year. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Erna had just been about to step foot inside the house when someone called to her. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness.¡± The voice became clear and Erna thought she could recognise it. ¡°Lisa?¡± Erna couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing and when she turned, a tall, young girl appeared, sprinting down the country road. She clutched a large suitcase. ¡°Lisa.¡± Erna could hardly believe what she saw. Lisa ran to her, tossing aside her heavy luggage so that she could run unimpeded and holding her wide brimmed hat with a hand. Her face was drenched in tears. Lisa fell into Erna¡¯s arms, crying uncontrollably. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* As the sun began to set, Harbour House filled up with guests. Renowned families from all over came to the party. Hundreds of carriages lined up, each with various crests on their doors, waited patiently to disgorge their guests into the house. It was a grand spectacle befitting the reputation of a party that attracted all kinds of socialites. The carriage carrying Bjorn Dniester didn¡¯t arrive until the party had already begun. When news of his arrival finally came, the Marchioness of Harbour noticeably lit up with excitement. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here, Bjorn,¡± she approached Bjorn with barely contained excitement. She knew that it was inappropriate to broach a man so soon after his recovery from being wrongly accused of being a poisonous mushroom, but she couldn¡¯t help but hope for a little commotion to liven up the party. ¡°How is the Grand Duchess doing? I hope she will be returning soon, once her health is fully restored.¡± ¡°Yes, my wife will be returning soon,¡± Bjorn said, meeting the Marchioness¡¯ gaze. As he looked around at the familiar faces in the hall, laughter flowed out of him as naturally as breathing. He knew that his Aunt Grandmother could throw a party. Walking slowly through the crowd, Bjorn received numerous congratulations and inquires about the Grand Duchess. Although the questions were some what offensive, Bjorn answered them skilfully, repeating himself over and over again. At least it was better than the idiotic arguments he found himself getting into with the portrait in his study. It was one of the reasons he accepted any and every invitation to most social gatherings. ¡°Didn¡¯t you two dance together at this very party?¡± The hostess mused with unrestrained pride. Her words scratched at Bjorn¡¯s heart. ¡°What a well matched pair you two are, I remember watching the two of you with such admiration.¡± As Bjorn looked at the Countess, he let a smile come naturally. He was deeply grateful that Erna had taught him how to remain calm in the midst of terrible situations. His heart itched as he thought about that night. It had been deemed a great success, the Countess praised Erna¡¯s dazzling beauty and how the Prince was lucky to have such a woman at his side. ¡°Bjorn, are you okay?¡± Leonid said quietly. Bjorn held his glass loosely and it was clear that the Crown Prince was only here to keep an eye on his brother. He despised these types of parties normally, their mother had insisted that Leonid went, if only to ease her own concern for Bjorn. ¡°What look would you prefer? Since our noble Crown Prince dragged himself down into the mud for me, I should repay you.¡± Bjorn wondered around the corner of the banquet hall, where Erna once stood alone, feeling too shy to join in the party. He turned to look at Leonid, who just watched Bjorn. The silence from him only made Bjorn nervous. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t have anything that comes to mind, if you would care to provide an example.¡± ¡°Why are you being like this?¡± Leonid asked with a sigh. ¡°Mother worries a lot about you and the Grand Duchess, father is the same.¡± ¡°Well, thank you for your concern, but I am fine.¡± ¡°Bjorn.¡± ¡°I have a nanny to sing me a lullaby, so don¡¯t you worry about me.¡± Bjorn knew he was talking nonsense, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. The constant mention of Erna had triggered him. Passing by Leonid, who still had much more to say, Bjorn went to join a group of rowdy partiers. It was an unjustified anger, but at the same time, the best course of action he could discern. In the end, the party was quite dull. In the mix of unrestrained drinking and chatter, Bjorn drank far more than he would normally do. As he could feel himself losing control, his patience began to wear thin. Making suitable excuses, Bjorn left the banquet hall and entered the hallway on the eastern side of the mansion, where the rowdy atmosphere dwindled. Suddenly, thoughts of poetry came to his mind. A scream echoed from the far side of the hallway. It was filled with the same fear that Erna had displayed that day. It was obvious what was happening in the secluded corner of the mansion, an intoxicated woman and cheap theatrics. Irritation and disillusionment flowed out of Bjorn, as he let out a sigh mixed with profanity. He turned in the direction of the frightened woman, the sound of his heavy footsteps echoed along the hallway as he strode forward. CH 124 Robin Heinz was surprised to see the Mad Dog of Lechen. As he turned to consider the Prince, he saw an equally confused look upon his face. Bjorn was staring at him, head tilted. ¡°Hello Heinz,¡± Bjorn said quietly, ¡°I¡¯m meeting with you again?¡± At first, the soft tone of Bjorn¡¯s voice and his warm smile seemed friendly, but as Robin tensed, the maid that was sat at the end of the couch moved away to safety. I once offered gentle warnings, but now you just repulse me. Bjorn chuckled as he dismissed the maid from the parlour. Heinz was reminded of the previous year, when he had been humiliated. The footsteps of the maid faded away and Bjorn leisurely approached Heinz, as if not seeing him, or as if he was approaching a friend, but loomed over him to prevent him from standing. ¡°Hey Heinz, do you have any special attachment to this room? Do you get upset, or even angry, when you come here?¡± ¡°Get out of my way,¡± Heinz growled. ¡°That¡¯s rude,¡± Bjorn said, ¡°I asked you a question.¡± ¡°What does it matter to you?¡± Robin did his best to hold back his anger, but it was a battle he had no chance of winning. Bjorn responded by simply maintaining a steady gaze, leaving Robin to wonder what was going on in his mind. Robin tried to return the stern gaze, but he was not as bold as Bjorn. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, really, the girl, she tried to seduce me first.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Bjorn said calmly. The idiot said the same thing about Erna. Bjorn could vividly recall last summer and the crude remarks Robin had drummed up about Erna, but Erna had always smiled so sweetly and stuck by Bjorn¡¯s side. She put up with so much and was always worried for him, even if she was intimidated by such garbage. Bjorn smiled as he recalled her waiting for him at the end of the bridge. She didn¡¯t have any plan, she thought she would bump into him again if she just waited there. She told him that she felt like she would always be waiting at the end of the bridge for him. Looking back, Erna was always waiting for him with a smile on her face and a twinkle in her eyes, like the lights that lined the Abit River. So he thought she was fine. Bjorn smiled and closed his eyes, he always thought she was fine because she was always smiling so sweetly. When he opened his eyes again, Bjorn was back to being devoid of emotion, leaving no indication of the retrospection. ¡°Where are you doing?¡± Bjorn said calmly as Robin tried to scurry around him. Robin didn¡¯t hesitate and hastily ran away without looking back. Despite being drunk, he managed to get away far enough to hide himself behind a column. Bjorn chased after him at his own pace, with long, confident strides, becoming more and more focused as he went. Robin tried to flee again when Bjorn caught up with him, but Bjorn kicked a foot out from under him and Robin fell to the floor with a sickening crunch. Bjorn towered over him with an expression of ruthlessness. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you, you madman,¡± Robin bellowed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Bjorn laughed, ¡°you¡¯re what¡¯s wrong with me.¡± ¡°W-what?¡± ¡°Every time I look at you, my anger rises, it bubbles up the surface and boils over and all I can think about is punching you right in your disgusting face, just like how you indulge in your disgusting habits every time you come here.¡± Robin screamed as the point of Bjorn¡¯s highly polished shoe connected with Robin¡¯s face. He tried to raise his hands to defend himself, but the blow kept raining. If he protected his face, Bjorn would kick him in the ribs instead, if he protected his ribs, he left his head exposed. Bjorn¡¯s relentless assault left Robin with no time to catch his breath and the kicks were relentless. Blood poured from Robin¡¯s broken nose and split lip. Bjorn¡¯s once pristine shoes were not spattered with crimson. ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± Bjorn said, crouching down to be closer to the shivering Robin Heinz. ¡°You should never have upset me, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Bjorn stared at Robin¡¯s busted face, blood and saliva smeared across his cheek and chin. Robin could do nothing but nod in agreement. ¡°Control your lust, Heinz and I will be able to control my anger, okay?¡± Bjorn stood back up. He knew his rage was unjustified, but he didn¡¯t let that technicality bother him. It was just a shame that he couldn¡¯t simply take the life of this pathetic specimen, this was not a barbaric age. Bjorn thought about Erna, crying as she held a bloody candlestick. The bet had played a significant role in Erna¡¯s suffering in the end, but it was this piece of shit that had dealt the first fatal blow to Erna¡¯s reputation. She had given him a flower, a lovely token of Erna¡¯s appreciation and what had he done? He had discarded the promise into the nearest ashtray. Bjorn¡¯s heart wept at the unbidden memory. It had been such a pretty flower, a Lily of the Valley, her favourite. It was also Gladys¡¯ favourite flower too and that had been why he had discarded it. Would he have done the same if it were a Daffodil or a Pansy? Bjorn heard someone stumbling toward him and as he turned, he found Robin coming at him, the poker from the fireplace swinging for his head. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°You¡¯re crazy,¡± Leonid said. There were no others words to describe Bjorn Dniester. As Bjorn glanced at him, he let out a laugh. The overpowering scent of alcohol filled the confined space of the carriage. ¡°Really, you crazy son of a bitch, your laughing now?¡± Leonid wanted to leave the club and not look back, but there was a nagging feeling in the back of his mind that he should retrieve his brother. If he had arrived a moment later, his brother would probably be carted off to prison by now. When Leonid found Bjorn, he was leaning over the unconscious body of Robin Heinz, poker in his hand, dripping with blood. Leonid wasted no time in intervening, hustling Bjorn out of the club and into the carriage. Those at the club witnessed the strange scene and soon found Robin in the parlour. Shock ran through everyone and nearly sent Bjorn to the depths of hell, if Leonid hadn¡¯t been there to bail Bjorn out. ¡°You can¡¯t keep going on like this Bjorn. Go to Baden and get the Grand Duchess back, no matter what it takes, beg on your bloody knees if you have to.¡± Leonid could no longer contain his anger and all his frustrations came out as he shouted at Bjorn, hoping something will get through his haze. Leonid had thought Bjorn was handling things well, that is, until he received news that the Grand Duchess had disappeared. Running away might have been an irresponsible and selfish thing to do, but Leonid could understand why his sister-in-law had done so. It was actually pretty similar to his parents. ¡°The Grand Duchess, you mean Erna?¡± Bjorn sighed as he tried to sit up straight. His head flopped to one side and his simply stared up at the sky. The motion sent pain rocketing through his body. Robin had managed to land a few decent blows. ¡°She¡¯ll be back soon,¡± Bjorn murmured in a daze. ¡°Or maybe not,¡± Leonid said. ¡°Shut up, Leo.¡± Bjorn looked away from the window and lazily brushed his fingers through his hair. The mansion, where Erna was no longer present, slowly came into view. ¡°Erna loves me.¡± A husband I love no longer. ¡°She¡¯ll come back.¡± ¡°Bjorn.¡± ¡°She¡¯s supposed to come back.¡± Bjorn continued to mutter to himself as the carriage trundled along and managed to lose consciousness right before reaching the mansion. After a brief moment of simply staring at the man who was equally as stupid as he was smart, Leonid shook his head and left the carriage. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Mrs Fitz said, surprised and curtsied. ¡°Good morning Mrs Fitz, Bjorn is rather drunk and currently unconscious.¡± Fortunately, everyone was more than used to that. ¡°He got himself into a fight at Harbour Street.¡± That statement was also something Mrs Fitz was used to hearing. ¡°It looks like his arm might be broken, so it might be worth calling a doctor to look at it.¡± Unfortunately, the last word shocked everyone. CH 125 All because of that damn deer. Bjorn got to his feet with a slight sense of clarity coming to his throbbing head. Sharp pain ran along his arm, painful reminders of last night¡¯s escapade. Instinctively, Bjorn reached for the service bell and the sudden shock of pain made him flinch. He had woken up with it wrapped up in a bandage. There was likely a bone injury that was causing the pain, but when had he seen a doctor? With a mix of relief and frustration, Bjorn got up from the bed and let out a sigh. He went and pulled back the black out curtains. The afternoon sun blinded him and he squinted out the window. The cool breeze coming off the river was soothing and unconsciously he put a cigar between his lips. Erna. As the memory of last night slowly came back to him, he could feel that he had been muttering Erna¡¯s name all night. Then there was something that hit his head pretty hard. He felt for the bump and immediately regretted it as the pain lanced through his mind. Erna will be back. He had said that more than once, to completely irrelevant questions. He remembered confused faces, concerned faces and Erna¡¯s face. He could recall Leonid shouting at him about something, his voice echoed around the sensitive chambers of his memory. There was a distinct feeling that he just stared at his brother, blank faced and devoid of sense. He couldn¡¯t even drum up the energy to curse and just lit the cigar instead. There was a distinct, polite knock at the door. It was probably Mrs Fitz. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally awake, Your Highness,¡± said Mrs Fitz, as expected. She came in with the morning paper and afternoon tea. ¡°You know, nothing has changed since your childhood, always the same, you do something embarrassing and you hide yourself away from everyone.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bjorn tried to laugh and let out a cloud of smoke. ¡°Yes, but now that you¡¯re an adult, I don¡¯t have to go searching for you under the bed, or in the closet.¡± Mrs Fitz fixed Bjorn with a firm look, as if conveying her intention to smack his behind. She looked just as she did back then too, the stern nanny from his childhood. Bjorn let out a sigh and took a seat in front of the table, where the morning tea had been set down. He drank it down and skimmed through the paper. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Lisa¡¯s letter has arrived,¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°Would you like to read it?¡± Bjorn looked at Mrs Fitz with a squint, as if she was an envoy bringing bad news from a neighbour declaring war. Bjorn made as if to take the letter, but reached for his tea instead. ¡°I¡¯ll read it then,¡± she said and opened the letter. ¡°Lisa says she is doing well and so is Her Highness. The Baroness of Baden is in good health.¡± Mrs Fritz mumbled and murmured as she sped read the rest of the letter. ¡°That¡¯s about it.¡± Bjorn frowned deeper wrinkles. He didn¡¯t know what he was expecting, but certainly not an update on the brown tabby cow that had just given birth, or about the stockings Lisa was knitting. ¡°Do you have anything to say, Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz asked, finding it hard to decipher Bjorn¡¯s expression. Bjorn took a sip of his tea, pondering the usefulness of Lisa. His lips felt parched and each sip only left him more thirsty. The alcohol¡¯s affects should have worn off by now, but he still felt the queasiness of being drunk. ¡°There is one other thing I need to tell you, Your Highness, His Highness the Crown Prince is planning on visiting Baden Street this week. He is taken the Duchess Heine with him.¡± ¡°Leonid and Louise¡­ they¡¯re going to Baden?¡± Bjorn said, putting down the teacup. ¡°Not unless there¡¯s another Prince that wishes to reconcile with the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°For what?¡± ¡°Look in the mirror and maybe you¡¯ll finally see for what.¡± Despite her sarcastic attitude, Mrs Fitz remained stiff and professional. ¡°Everyone is doing such pointless stuff,¡± Bjorn said sullenly and stood from the table. He relit the cigar in his mouth as Mrs Fitz turned and left. Bjorn stood at the window, staring out to the river in silence. With a heavy sigh, Bjorn turned and faced the full length mirror and laughed when he realised Mrs Fitz hadn¡¯t been entirely wrong. He would cut his hair, before Leonid and Louise returned from Baden. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°The more I think about it, the more horrible it seems, to the point it out right disgusts me.¡± Louise said with fierce anger. The sound of clopping hooves and the carriage bumping along the road, mixed with Louise¡¯s frustrations kept distracting Leonid from the book he was trying to read. With a sigh he looked at Louise with a sigh of resignation. He was amazed by his sister¡¯s unwavering passion in insulting Bjorn through the entire journey. ¡°How could you keep that secret from me? You let me treat that hateful girl like a best friend, my God, how stupid of me.¡± ¡°Louise, it was between Lechen and Lars¡­¡± ¡°Oh really, that confidential huh? Please, tell me again, Your Highness.¡± Louise spat out each word with harsh contempt and her expression was as cold as the winters at the poles. When the book was published and the truth revealed, Louise had cried for hours. She tried to deny it, make excuses for the Princess. Her father, mother and her twin brothers. The family¡¯s deception in keeping the truth from her was deeply worrisome. Louise despised it. She tried to understand the reason behind their actions, but to let her carry on being Gladys¡¯ friend? That really was not on. It was harder still for her to forgive Bjorn, who had looked out for her since she was born. If Bjorn had just confided in her, Louise would have understood and shared the burden. She certainly would have refrained from constantly harassing him to reconcile things with Gladys. Despite all the things she wanted to say to Bjorn, when they were face to face, she really couldn¡¯t think of the right words to say. Then there was the news of the Grand Duchess¡¯ miscarriage. ¡°How much further?¡± Louise asked, trying to break her own train of thought. She looked out the carriage window, like she was going to see some sign, but it was all just the same rural landscape as before, they could be anywhere. It was hard to imagine there being a mansion of aristocracy some where out here. ¡°I believe we are almost there,¡± Leonid said calmly. ¡°Thank you for coming with me.¡± ¡°I only came for the Grand Duchess, it has nothing to do with you, or that pig headed brother of ours.¡± Louise owed Erna an apology. Louise had been wanting to apologise for a long time now, but always struggled to find the right words when ever she sat at her writing desk. Her heart was heavy and the sense of guilt was over whelming, as if it were her fault the Grand Duchess had miscarried. Perhaps this fiasco could have been avoided, if only Louise had apologised sooner. Ever since Erna¡¯s departure, Louise had been consumed by remorse. This was the only reason she had accepted Leonid¡¯s invitation. Her decision was helped along when Leonid told her that Bjorn would not be accompanying them. ¡°Where the hell is this village?¡± Louise was starting to feel restless. When the derelict looking house finally came into view, Louise was shocked. ¡°Oh my god,¡± was all she could say. ¡°Your Highness, Your Highness,¡± Lisa was shouting. Her voice carried through the mansion as she ran from the other side of the hallway, looking or Erna. Erna was arranging some flowers and as she heard Lisa calling, stood from where she was adjusting a rose. Lisa came in after a brief knock, fresh blush on her cheeks. ¡°The Royal Family has come, Your Highness, they¡¯re here!¡± CH 126 Lisa led Erna to the drawing room, where she came face to face with Leonid and Louise. She never even imagined she would see there faces again. Louise greeted Erna with a warm smile on her trembling lips. It was a smile that Erna recognised all too well and after giving a polite bow in greeting, she turned to the man standing next to Louise. His platinum hair was neatly combed, framing his face, and eyes were a piercing shade of cold gray.. Erna was taken aback by his dignified appearance, just like¡­ ¡°Ah¡­Hello Your Highness, the Crown Prince.¡± Erna greeted Leonid before he had a chance to explain, but even without his glasses, he was still easily distinguishable from Bjorn. Facing Louise again, Erna smiled quietly, ¡°Princess, long time no see.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Grand Duchess,¡± Leonid said, trying to add a hint of familiarity to the meeting. They sat and Lisa brought refreshments and without any preamble, Leonid decided to explain the what had happened between Lars and Lechen and the pact that was made in secret. Erna did her best to understand. She could fully comprehend what it was that Bjorn wanted to get in return for protecting the alliance between the Royal Families. However, these matters of state were no longer of any concern to Erna and did not touch her in a meaningful way. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Your Highness, you don¡¯t have to keep apologising,¡± Erna faced Leonid with a smile on her face. ¡°It was a secret agreement between two countries and the safety of the monarchy was at stake. I do understand.¡± ¡°It was Bjorn¡¯s idea, to protect the Princess. He took the lead in the negotiations and finalised the agreement. I can¡¯t help but feel he took on too much responsibility without properly considering the long term affects.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Erna said, remaining aloof. Leonid turned to Louise with a blank expression and Louise simply sighed, as if there were no sharp edges left to file down. Erna was completely different to how they expected, so different they couldn¡¯t be sure this was the real Erna. ¡°Louise,¡± Leonid called his sister as he struggle with the awkwardness. The awkwardness was getting severe and Louise set down her teacup. She let out another sigh, before raising head to face the others. ¡°I am aware that my words and actions have done you great harm,¡± Louise said confidently, ¡°and rightly so, for they were intended to be so. I could say that it was because I didn¡¯t know the truth about Gladys, but that would just be an excuse. The truth is that if it hadn¡¯t been for Gladys, I would never have harboured such feelings in the first place.¡± Louise looked at Erna with indifference. ¡°At some point, I thought you were not good enough for the Grand Duke, even thought my brother had become a problematic prince. It was unfair for me to judge you by malicious rumours and unproven reputation. I was too weak of will to look for the truth for myself.¡± Leonid frowned at his sister, wondering if her words were genuine or more closer to irony. Despite her promise to apologise, he couldn¡¯t tell if she was being sincere. ¡°I did not know anything of Gladys¡¯ actions and only wished for my friend to return to her position. I believed we were as close as sisters and I despised you for taking her place. Upon discovering the truth, I have realised that it was just an excuse to behave in a less than respectable manner.¡± Louise¡¯s mood darkened as she continued talking, ¡°I harbour resentment toward my brother for keeping this from me, no doubt you do too, and I also feel regretful for being deceived, like how I imagine you must feel also. We both must find it in ourselves to forgive my brother and understand his position, but know that I will not continually bring it up to compel your forgiveness.¡± Louise stood with her head held high, as if basking in the afternoon sun. ¡°I wrongfully used Gladys as an excuse to harass you, causing an indelible wound that I deeply regret.¡± ¡°Princess¡­¡± Erna started, with a smile. ¡°I am sorry, Grand Duchess, for my arrogance and carelessness. I would understand if you do not wish to forgive me and I will respect your decision. I will refrain from interfering with your affairs and only ask that you return, as Grand Duchess.¡± Louise fixed Erna with her clear gaze, eyes pleading, ¡°my brother misses you dearly and he¡¯s waiting for you.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The Prince loves his wife. The notion was an established belief, with the altercation at the party on Harbour Street serving as a poignant reminder of this fact. ¡°It¡¯s not his fault,¡± people were saying when they heard the rumours. ¡°The son of the Heinz family has always been a problem and the Prince was only responding to defend his wife¡¯s honour.¡± The news of the fight had made it to the front of all of the days tabloids, the Grand Duke was living up to the disgraceful nick name, The Problematic Prince Strikes Again. Only this time, the moniker was used to exonerate Bjorn as a white knight coming to the defence of his Princess. The Heinz family remained silent on the matter, unwilling to make any statement in the face of this disgrace. Or maybe they feel the justification as Bjorn had done, Robin Heinz had been a source of contempt to the Grand Duchess and had spread vile rumours. Most concluded the likely hood that Robin had been excommunicated from the Heinz family roster. There was even an anonymous bit about someone who had over heard Bjorn calling out the name of his wife as he beat Robin Heinz. It was like something from a beautiful love poem. ¡°Is it my turn?¡± A young maid said, snatching the newspaper. ¡°They said you might get neurosis from the Prince,¡± Karen said with a laugh when she caught a maid cutting out a picture of the Prince. ¡°Photography doesn¡¯t annoy me,¡± the maid replied. The call bell rang out, announcing the Prince¡¯s return and all the maids and servants scurried for the front door, straightening out their uniform as they went. Just as they got lined up, the carriage pulled up. The Prince stepped down from the carriage with a gentle smile on his lips. His mood had been noticeably better this week, no doubt from the satisfaction of avenging his wife. As the Prince made his way through the halls with graceful strides, the servants all stole a glance of the handsome Prince. No matter who had said it first, the truth was undeniable, the Prince loved his wife. It was a love story that was cherished by the whole city and had taken root within the Palace of Schuber. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn did his best to not think about Erna as he sat at his desk. Mrs Fitz presented the daily report in her usual fashion. With the festive season upon them, there were numerous invitations to various social gatherings and parties. ¡°Please decline all these invitations that are safe to do so,¡± Bjorn said. Mrs Fits was surprised for a second, she felt sure that he was going to at least accept some of the invitations, given light of his recent habits. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡± Through the sudden change in habits, Mrs Fitz could do nothing but accept the Princes¡¯ orders. There was no need to cause any unnecessary friction. ¡°I am also thinking of going on a trip soon,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°A trip?¡± ¡°Yes, a trip,¡± Bjorn answered calmly, keeping his eyes on the portrait above the fireplace. ¡°The exact schedule is to be confirmed, but I estimate some time next week.¡± Bjorn had wanted to say more, but that would mean uttering her name. The idea of spending her birthday somewhere in the south, amongst the flowers that bloomed all year round, seemed a delightful prospect. It would certainly erase the disaster of last year¡¯s birthday. While it might be a lot of work to get the arrangements made in time and cause a rather hectic start to the new year, it was a small price to pay. The biggest issue was making sure that the egregious debtor was in her rightful place. ¡°I need to work out the details a little more, but I will let you know in due course.¡± Bjorn lit a cigar. Recently he had only been smoking about half his usual lot. Perhaps because of the security he felt from partially returning to normalcy. In this state, he felt ready to welcome back his wife. Just as he felt himself falling back into melancholy as he stared up at the portrait once more, a servant came with a message. ¡°Your Highness, the Duchess Heine has come to visit.¡± CH 127 ¡°Give up. There is no point in clinging to discarded emotion, the Grand Duchess will never return.¡± Louise said. Bjorn sat with his legs crossed, a mocking expression on his face that accused Louise of telling stories. His well polished shoes gleamed in the light of the fireplace. ¡°Why, is she still sulking?¡± Despite seeming calm and taking things in his usual nonchalant manner, but the whites of is knuckles suggested he was gripping the arm of his chair a little harder than was called for. ¡°Well, I sincerely apologised to the Grand Duchess, she understood and accepted my apology.¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Bjorn¡¯s mood quickly shifted to a dark one. ¡°Brother, it seems that you had absolutely no idea what kind of wife you had in your grasp. The past year you have been utterly selfish and look what¡¯s happened.¡± Bjorn looked like a child that had just lost his favourite toy and refused to accept the reality of it. Louise felt pity for her brother. It would have been easier if Erna had simply been angry and lashed out, that would have been better to handle. Erna had laughed and expressed gratitude towards Louise. She acknowledged that Louise had been put in an awkward position due to not knowing the truth, but Erna had reassured Louise that she was okay and that she was happy where she was. There was no sign of regret. Leonid had tried to explain how all of Lechen yearned for the return of their Grand Duchess, but to little affect. When she was told about how Bjorn had injured his arm in a fight, Erna seemed a little disinterested. ¡®I hope he will get better¡¯ She only said that with moderate concern. Louise could see that there was no pretence or falsehood in Erna¡¯s aloof reaction. She could tell that the delicate little flower that had adored her husband and unsure of herself, no longer existed. The visit turned out to be fruitless. Erna¡¯s composed demeanour proved an invulnerable barrier that would not shift for anyone. Upon their return, Louise delivered the disappointing news to Bjorn, who took it as devoid of emotion as always. He simply stared off into the firelight whenever Erna was mentioned. ¡°I hate to tell you this, but that was the first time I ever saw Erna at peace. It would appear she has made up her mind to get divorce.¡± Louise felt like she was placed as the villain in this story, to deliver such devastating news. She felt a pang of envy toward Leonid, who was able to drum up an excuse to leave the palace immediately. ¡°Divorce?¡± Bjorn said, his sunken eyes considered Louise coldly. ¡°She wants to get a divorce, really, Erna?¡± Bjorn laughed. ¡°Stop it, brother, you have to accept the fact that you messed up.¡± ¡°Accept it? Really? What do you know of Erna?¡± ¡°It seems I know her better than you do,¡± Louise said, losing patience and snapping at Bjorn. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with him any more. Didn¡¯t he marry Erna because she was a placid woman, someone that wouldn¡¯t disrupt his life, someone that could help him forget about Gladys. Does he truly love her? ¡°You kept the truth from me and our Grandmother, I can understand that, but how could you deceive your wife? She has had to put up with so much criticism because of Gladys.¡± Louise assumed that Bjorn would have shared such a secret with Erna, his wife, the one person in the world he was supposed to trust with everything. When she found out he hadn¡¯t, she was mortified and felt that she could not, in good conscience, urge Erna to return. ¡°Leave, Louise,¡± Bjorn snapped. Louise glared at him with eyes of blue flame. ¡°Even I couldn¡¯t live with a husband like you.¡± As the words left Louise¡¯s mouth, Bjorn glared at Louise, his eyes were piercing. ¡°Bjorn Dniester might be a good Prince, but he is the worst kind of husband, you must realise that.¡± ¡°Well, yes,¡± Bjorn said coolly, ¡°I am.¡± As a stunned Louise watched on, Bjorn strolled out of the drawing room with ease. The only trace of his departure was the resounding slam of the door. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Lisa¡¯s footsteps rang out as she walked along the frozen, cobble road, under a cloud covered sky and through a bitter wind. She was returning from delivering artificial flowers to Ale¡¯s General Store for Erna. The plaza was full of stalls and stands selling stuff for the years end festival. There were stalls selling ornaments, some selling sweet treats, which caught Lisa¡¯s eye the most, but she was a busy lady, running errands for Erna. Lisa had dissuade Erna from running the errands herself, like a mother telling her child they could not go out and play. Erna was insistent that her cold wasn¡¯t so bad, but Lisa knew her mistress better than she thought and knew Erna had not fully recovered yet. It was important she stayed warm. Erna had caught her cold while out on one of her long walks, longer than usual since the Royal Family had come to visit. She would head out and not return until lunchtime, with her cheeks glowing red and her fingers ice cold. Despite the Crown Prince and Duchess Heine¡¯s attempts, Erna could not be convinced to return to her position as the Grand Duchess. Right or wrong, Erna had made her decision and she was going to stick by it, no matter what. Either way, Lisa liked the idea of becoming the house maid for the Baden Family. ¡°Miss, are you intending on sending that letter?¡± the clerk behind the counter asked. Lisa hadn¡¯t even realised she had joined the queue for the post office. ¡°Oh, yes, sorry.¡± Lisa said, handing over the stack of letters. Lisa found herself wondering if Erna had sent a letter to Bjorn yet. Although Lisa felt like she could abandon the role as spy for Schuber Palace, she was still a member of the Grand Dukes household. Besides, there really wasn¡¯t much to report on the goings on of Erna. This made it easier to write her letters to Mrs Fitz, without breaking trust with Erna, or breaking her promise to Mrs Fitz. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Upon seeing the letter from Erna, Bjorn placed it on his desk dismissively. By the weight of it, it must have been a lengthy letter, probably discussing idle none sense and goings on about that pokey little village. ¡°Please open it, Your Highness, it could be important.¡± Mrs Fitz pleaded. ¡°I will take care of my own affairs, so the nanny can concentrate and being a nanny.¡± Mrs Fitz let out a sigh. It had been the first letter in the two months of Erna¡¯s disappearance that she had written to Bjorn. It would seem the wolf of Lechen was fully returned. Mrs Fitz let out a frustrated sigh and opened the letter from Lisa. There had been a noticeable change in the Princes demeanour since the Duchess Heine¡¯s visit. The once good mood of Bjorn Dniester had vanished, replaced by a moody and sensitive bearing that caused all the servants to tip toe around the Prince once more. Mrs Fitz knew it would be pointless to read out Lisa¡¯s letter, which no doubt contained more pointless stories of the goings on at the village. ¡°The weather has turned bitterly cold over the last couple weeks, but the family at Baden Mansion are well prepared. It seems that she is actively socialising with the villagers,¡± and so it went on. After Mrs Fitz left, the study fell into a dark silence. It wasn¡¯t until Bjorn had smoked a whole cigar that he looked at the thick letter on his desk. With a sigh, he picked it up. Bjorn, was the only thing written on the face of the letter. It was quite clearly Erna¡¯s handwriting, it always sparked memories of her chittering laughter that was as sweet as the morning songbirds. He felt like he could smell her aroma on the envelope and muttering her name would bring her back to him, with eyes filled with love. Bjorn dispelled his pitiful illusions and tore open the letter with no more ceremony. As he read through the letter, discovering why it was so thick, he let out a laugh. The divorce papers landed in his hands. It felt like a declaration of war from a crazed deer. CH 128 Peter stuck out his tongue as he watched Bjorn sweep up yet another pile of chips from the table. The victory could only be described as miraculous, it was almost impossible for someone to win as much as Bjorn. All those around the card table were less concerned with how Bjorn kept winning and more concerned with when the Grand Duchess was due to return. People were growing frustrated and the tension threatened to tear the social club apart. ¡°Oh, is that the time,¡± Leonard said, looking at his watch. It was only just ten o¡¯clock and the social club was still bustling with people, but Leonard wasn¡¯t feeling particularly lucky tonight and if this kept up all night, he could kiss his fortune good bye. Bjorn looked at Leonard with a steely gaze. Those cold eyes considered Leonard as he rose from the table. All Leonard could think of was that poor bastard Robin Heinz and how the bloke had nearly been beaten to death. ¡°Ahaha, shall we get the next round started, or what?¡± Leonard said with a nervous chuckle, lowering himself back into the chair. Bjorn remained silent and downed the rest of the half filled glass of brandy. The unkept hair that grew lank over his forehead only added to his menacing visage. Bjorn turned away and ordered another drink and another cigar from the servants that stood around the room. ¡°Why is he even here,¡± Peter whispered to Leonard. ¡°If you¡¯re curious, why don¡¯t you ask him,¡± Leonard whispered back. ¡°What, so I can end up like Heinz? No thank you.¡± Bjorn had spent most of his time at the social club, when he wasn¡¯t playing cards and getting drunk, he was passed out on one of the couches. He was never the epitome of model citizenry, but he had never let himself go this much before. He was no more a problematic prince than an outright nuisance. People understood why he had been a problem before, now that they understood the truth about Princess Gladys, but from what they could see, there was no reason behind this new Bjorn. No one dared inquire about it either, for fear of becoming the next Robin Heinz. It was clear that something was troubling Bjorn Dniester. As the new game progressed, it was already clear who the winner was going to be. Despite the clear state of drunkenness, if things carried on the way they did, they would all end up penniless by the end of the night. Then, as victory for Bjorn seemed certain, something utterly unexpected happened. Bjorn let out a laugh. All eyes were fixed on him as he put down his cards like he was giving up. ¡°Hey, Bjorn, what¡¯s wrong, do you really want to quit out?¡± Peter said. Bjorn got up from his seat and smoothed a hand through his hair. As he turned from the table, all eyes looked at the massive pile of chips that were stacked up in his seat. ¡°Share it,¡± was all Bjorn said as he walked away. They all watched Bjorn leave the social club, then eyed each other as if any one of them had the answer to the sudden change in mood. ¡°What card did he draw, for him to just quit like that?¡± Peter said, as he moved around to Bjorn¡¯s place. One by one, he turned the cards over and as each face was revealed, the player¡¯s own face went pale. Then the last card was turned over and the mutterings were almost deafening. Bjorn had quit out with a straight flush. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* It was snowing. Bjorn stumbled toward his carriage as he raised his head and felt the soft flakes land on his cheeks. It was the first fall of winter. Bjorn stood still, staring up at the dark sky, feeling like he was in an abyss filled with fluttering snowflakes. He mumbled curses and laughed to himself. A straight flush, that cursed hand that saw him take the bet, the one hand he couldn¡¯t beat and yet, somehow, he had come off as the winner. Something he didn¡¯t realise until it was too late. ¡°Are you alright Your Highness?¡± the coachman said. Bjorn hadn¡¯t realised he was being watched. Despite his drunkenness, Bjorn thought he was aware of his surroundings, clearly not. ¡°Why?¡± Bjorn asked. The question had been plaguing Bjorn ever since he received the divorce papers. The question swirled about his mind like the flurry about him, with no clear answer in sight. Why did her love, that he thought would last forever, disappear? He was consumed by the question and desperate to know the answer. Was it because of Gladys? Or maybe the miscarriage? could it also have been his own actions? It was likely it was a combination of everything that had culminated in this dark time. ¡°Excuse me, Your Highness?¡± The coachman¡¯s voice brought Bjorn back to reality again, but he remained fixated on the night sky. It reminded him of the gentle and cold moments they had shared together. Those memories settled in his heart and became warm embers. Every moment was love. He knew that every moment he had spent with her had been filled with love. He could see it in her eyes, her smile and the smallest gesture. He couldn¡¯t believe her love for him had come to an end like this. Even if it was his fault, how could she abandon him like this? She had given him everything, only to take it back in a heartbeat, without so much as a word or a chance to reconcile. Bjorn turned to face the coachman, who remained a safe distance away. He stared at the man for a long moment, running things through his drunken mind. The coachman didn¡¯t know what to do and just stood awkwardly under Bjorn¡¯s gaze. ¡°Take me to the station,¡± Bjorn said. His grey eyes finally regained focus, they had taken on a cold, steely gleam that mirrored the wintry night around him. ¡°Station? Are you referring to the station where the train stops, Your Highness?¡± The coachman was left in disbelief as Bjorn boarded the carriage without giving a response. As snow began to fall, Bjorn climbed onto the carriage consumed by the need to hear the answer from the woman who had left him behind. Consequently, the carriage set off towards Schuber Station on that snowy night. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna was startled awake by the howls of the wild wolves in the forest. It took her a moment to remember that she was safely tucked away in Burford. She stared up at the ceiling, listening to the wolves mournful howls before rolling over and turning on the lamp. She knew that trying to get back to sleep now would only lead to her mind distracting itself with even deeper contemplations, so she got up and wrapped herself in the shawl that she had left on the back of the chair. She went over to the window and drew back the curtains. There was nothing but pitch darkness beyond the window, Erna couldn¡¯t even make out the line of trees at the bottom of the garden. A wolf howled once more. She regretted not sleeping in the guest bedroom when she came to visit with Bjorn. It seemed strange that only a couple days with him had over powered the years of memories she had in this room. She loves him. She loves Bjorn with all her heart. She loved him with such intensity that she despised herself for feeling that way. She didn¡¯t want to love him, but the love was so profound, it left a deep mark on her mind, like a scar that will never fully heal. The day she finally realised she loved him and acknowledged the feelings, it felt like she had woken from a long slumber, with the most vivid dreams. While memories of him would bring her to tears, she accepted it. The howls faded and Erna shut the curtains, closing out the darkness. She threw another faggot onto the fire and started cleaning up her mess from yesterday, scraps of cloth and sewing equipment that were left out on the desk. Even the bottle of her Grandmothers sweet, rose wine. She was considering pouring herself a glass, but opted against it. She sat on the bed and looked about her room. Everywhere she cast her gaze, memories of Bjorn haunted her, memories of him poking about her room, questioning her on all the different ornaments and curiosity. The most potent memory was that of them sleeping together in the very narrow bed. It had been such a delight that Erna forgot to go to sleep. She would lie next to him and watch him sleep peacefully. She would run her fingers through his hair as he slept, took in his warmth and felt the beat of his heart. One night, he had woken up, startling Erna and as she turned away, Bjorn wrapped his massive arms around her and pulled her in close. They became entwined, with Erna partially laying on top of him. ¡°You need to sleep, not stare at me all night,¡± Bjorn had said, with a sly grin on his face. ¡°I must be too heavy for you,¡± Erna said, trying to squirm away, but Bjorn only tightened his grip. ¡°It is a weight I want to bare,¡± Bjorn said, sleepily. His fingers stroked her back and Erna felt her mind melt away like ice on a hot summers day. She found comfort in his arms. It was such a strange feeling for her, to have someone she could lean on and rely upon. It was a strange feeling but sweet to the core. Erna tried to hold back her tears as the memory played out in her mind. All the feelings she felt for him rushed her like soldiers storming a castle. The warmth of her tears could be felt on her cheeks. She took a deep breath and counted to ten. The memory faded and her mind cooled, but she only found herself reliving another moment, from last summer, when Bjorn had told her that she was a beautiful corsage, a display piece for him to show off. Erna gripped a pillow tightly to her, burying her face in the soft cotton filled with downy feathers. Within seconds, the fabric was soaked by her tears. Why did she have to love him so much? The regret washed over her like a crashing wave and just as quickly, was gone. She was deeply in love with a man that either didn¡¯t know how to reciprocate, or simply chose not to. The later was what upset her the most. Despite the pain that remained after the love had ended, Erna had no regrets. She had tried to make peace with her situation and that was enough for her, if only these feelings would stop haunting her and preventing her from moving on. As her silent tears finally stopped, Erna closed her eyes and made a wish. She wished that the mail carriage would arrive in the morning. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* As the train sounded its whistle and began to chug out of the station, a man ran across the platform calling out desperately for it to hold. The conductor stood at the door of the last carriage and urged the man to hurry and hurry he did, like the very hounds of hell were hot on his heels. The man¡¯s face was puffy and red from the effort, but his long, lanky legs afforded him a burst of speed as he sprinted the last bit of distance and leapt for the open door. The conductor grabbed the man¡¯s arm and helped haul him aboard. The pair fell into a heap against the back wall, huffing and puffing and sweating. The first thing the conductor noticed about the man was that he stank of alcohol. There was also some regal about his bearing, dishevelled as it was. ¡°Erm, sir, your ticket please?¡± The man reached into his jacket and pulled out a ticket for the last train to Buford, it was first a first class ticket. The conductor nodded and snipped his ticket and pointed the posh drunkard to the front of the train. ¡°Have a pleasant journey, sir,¡± the conductor said, letting the man through. Despite the man¡¯s drunken state, he seemed to move as if it were his normal state of being. The conductor shook his head and turned his attention to his duties, moving through the carriages, checking everyone¡¯s ticket. The train began to steadily gain speed, plunging deeper into the snowy abyss of the night. CH 129 The road into Buford was devoid of traffic. Despite her intuition telling her that the mail carriage was not going to arrive today, Erna waited patiently. She still had ten minutes until it was due to arrive, but she didn¡¯t want to run the risk of missing it. ¡°Aren¡¯t you cold? You should go back inside,¡± Lisa said. Erna straightened and adjusted the collar of her coat. Lisa was standing next to her, with a look of concern. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to stay here though,¡± Erna smiled. Lisa simply looked at her mistress with determination, setting her eyes ablaze. Since arriving at Buford, Lisa had followed Erna around like a shadow, except for when she was bathing, or sleeping. Maybe even then, Lisa was watching her sleep. Erna chuckled at the thought and Lisa gave her a confused look. Erna had considered the handmaiden several times and each time she came to the same conclusion. She couldn¡¯t let Lisa, who had left her home town for her, to stay in Buford. ¡°If you say it again, I¡¯m going to get really upset,¡± Lisa said. Erna had not said anything, but clearly the look on her face was the same as all the other times Erna had said that Lisa should go back home and live her life. Lisa already looked like she was about to cry, water came to her eyes and her cheeks grew puffy. Erna pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and offered it to Lisa, who took it and buried her face in it. Just as Erna was about to order Lisa back into the house, she caught sight of something coming down the road. ¡°Oh, the postman is coming.¡± Lisa¡¯s agitated outburst quickly subsided, distracted by something else and the pair watched as the postal carriage approached. ¡°Oh, Your Highness, you¡¯re here again today,¡± the courier said. He parked up the carriage and approached with a wide, warm smile on his face. Erna greeted him with a nod and quietly accepted the mail, though the letter she had been waiting for had not arrived. The courier made a little polite conversation, asking Erna when she was planning on heading back to Schuber and how the Royal Family were doing, before heading off onto his next delivery, giving Erna an overly polite farewell. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Lisa said, as Erna stared blankly at the small stack of letters in her hand. ¡°Lets get back inside,¡± Erna said sombrely. Your Highness. The title weighed heavy on Erna and she longed to free herself of it. She hoped that the divorce papers would be returned soon, so that she could concentrate on the next step of her life. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Ah, yes, its possible to drive you up,¡± the man¡¯s face lit up as a bundle of bills were laid out for him. ¡°Looks like it might be quite urgent, yes? I can get you there in no time.¡± The coach driver stuffed the money into his great coat pocket and smiled. The young man who had been babbling about driving out in a closed carriage, like the hounds of hell were chasing him, looked resolute as the coach driver accepted the job. The coach driver smiled awkwardly as he opened the carriage door for the young man. He couldn¡¯t help but think of the amount of money he had been given, to ride out in the middle of the night, to the middle of no where. It was enough for fifteen days of work. He didn¡¯t seem like the average tourist or traveller. He only had the clothes on his back. He was either running from something, or running to something, either way, the coachman was set to make a rather healthy profit from what ever situation this young man found himself in. There was something oddly familiar about him too, as he stepped up into the carriage and slouched in the seat, with his eyes closed. The profile of him certainly looked like something the coachman had seen before. The coachman distracted himself with counting out the thick wad of rolled up bank bills. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The workday in Baden began as soon as the sun rose and didn¡¯t end until the last of its light faded out. After dinner with Baroness Baden, Erna and the servants retired to their rooms and went to bed early. It was a stark contrast to the bustling hive of activity that was the city. ¡°Are you bored, Lisa?¡± Erna asked. ¡°No, not at all,¡± Lisa said, startled. She paused in cutting out artificial flowers to look at Erna, who looked back at her with a shy smile. Lisa was captivated by Erna¡¯s beauty and forgot what she was going to say. She could see that Erna had finally returned and things were on track to going back to normal. ¡°Oh, its already late, you should be getting ready for bed,¡± Lisa said and started to clear away the table. Lisa was the one who had suggested Erna go back to making and selling artificial flowers, as she couldn¡¯t stand the way Erna obsessively organised the books in the library, or stood around, staring out of windows. Erna had gone through a tough time in the last year and a half. Having to face abuse from her father, having her heart torn up by that oaf Bjorn, all that business with Lechen, maybe if Erna involved herself in something productive, she might finally be able to forget the whole rotten business. Lisa was determined to help Erna find herself again and although she had been left with many, deep, emotional scars, at least she would no longer have to face the pain of one sided love. Once Lisa finished clearing the table, she went about the bedroom, getting everything ready for Erna to sleep soundly. She chatted with excitement about completing the next order and getting it delivered in a day or so. As Lisa was about to draw the last curtain, she became frozen by what she saw out the window. There was someone walking down the garden path. Lisa blinked and as sure as anything, there was definitely someone walking to the front door. ¡°What¡¯s wrong Lisa?¡± Erna came over to Lisa, who was staring in wide eyed shock, not saying anything at all. As they stood in the window, the figure came into the porch light. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be,¡± Erna gasped. But it was and stood there, by the door, the uninvited guest knocked. It was hard to believe, but there was no mistaking it. The sudden appearance of a stranger out of the gloom startled the goat, which bleated at him. Its noise startled the other animals that shared the garden. The chickens clucked and squabbled. Geese gabbled and a young calf mooed in agitation. ¡°Why are you here?¡± The voice of the very angry woman added to the agitated din of the animals. Bjorn said nothing and simply looked at Erna. Erna did not avoid his gaze, which looked as peaceful as the night had been. She was angry and she did not hide it, they almost glowed with blue rage. Bjorn let out a sigh and looked around. He had not expected any type of hospitality, but he never really imagined himself in such a situation as this and was unsure of where to tread next. ¡°Bjorn!¡± Erna came out, calling his name and Bjorn looked at her, his head cocked questioningly. It wasn¡¯t until she grabbed his unbuttoned collar that he was sure she had not been a figment of his imagination, like that which had come to him so many times in the last couple months. Erna was clearly visible before him and although she showed some concern for him, her eyes, which had seemed like unlit windows on the day she left, now seemed bright and full of life. Colour had returned to her face and she looked more alive, more healthy than when Bjorn had last seen her. Bjorn let out another sigh and smiled dejectedly. In a frenzied haste, he dashed towards Schuber Central Station and managed to secure a ticket for the departing train bound for Burford. Navigating the bustling midnight streets with sheer determination, he refused to let the last train slip away. Ultimately, he found himself seated within the passenger compartment of a moving train. As dawn approached and the snow ceased, Bjorn sat in the train, his eyes fixated on the vast, barren field extending towards the horizon. He observed the passing landscape, patiently anticipating the sun¡¯s ascent. When the morning sun broke through, Bjorn collapsed onto the cramped and uncomfortable bed, drained from his travels. The hum of the moving train did little to disturb his slumber, which was deep and unbroken, resembling a state of lifelessness. When his eyes finally fluttered open, the train was gliding into the terminal station¡¯s platform. Bjorn splashed his face with the cold water from the washbasin within the cabin and removed the jacket and coat he had hastily donned earlier. Stepping off the train, he felt a renewed sense of clarity and his resolve only intensified. ¡°Why did you come here, in the middle of the night like this?!¡± Erna shouted, her words laced with anger and transformed into a white mist as they escape her mouth. Slowly Bjorn opened his eyes and, with a measured step, he m oved closer to his wife. The pale moonlight illuminated the two of them as they stood on the porch of the mansion. CH 130 ¡°Midnight? I don¡¯t believe you could be referring to when you snuck away in the middle of the night,¡± Bjorn said sarcastically. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Erna struggled to get her words out. ¡°Well, you did leave that one letter. Did you really think that would be enough?¡± Moonlight twinkled in the corners of Erna¡¯s eyes. She stared at Bjorn without uttering a single word, her face tense, yet there was little indication of the fear and intimidation she had felt earlier. ¡°You confessed it in your letter, Erna, I can comprehend that now. It¡¯s alright, but did you really think that running away like a coward was the solution? Rather than talking to me about it first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that,¡± Erna said, after taking a deep breath and conjuring her confidence. ¡°At the time, I didn¡¯t have the confidence to talk to anyone.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I was so breathless, all I could think about was getting out of the palace,¡± Erna¡¯s voice started to quiver. The memory of that day made her choke up and she struggled to catch her breath. As Bjorn thought about the Founding Festival Ball, the first time he had spoken to Erna, flashed through his mind. The woman that had once relied on him to breathe, now couldn¡¯t be around him because she couldn¡¯t breathe. The irony was not lost on him. ¡°So, you wanted to find a place where you could breathe and at the same time, you send me divorce papers?¡± Bjorn asked, his tone growing sharper. ¡°Take the time to calm down, Erna, and then come back. If you¡¯re thinking about divorce because you¡¯re worried about the rumors that you ran away there¡¯s no need to worry, everyone believes you¡¯re out here to recuperate.¡± ¡°No,¡± Erna said. ¡°This is the conclusion I came to after much thought. That¡¯s why I filed for divorce and I will not change my mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Bjorn snorted, ¡°Erna are you crazy?¡± ¡°No, I am more rational than ever,¡± Erna said, with her back straight and her chin high. ¡°I know you only married me because of the debt I owe you, it was unacceptable to divorce before now, without properly paying back my debt, and after thinking about it for a long time, I don¡¯t think I owe you anything anymore.¡± ¡°Really, is that so?¡± ¡°Yes, because I so badly wanted to be a good wife to you, but all you wanted from me was just my body and I gave it to you.¡± ¡°What the hell did I want?¡± Bjorn¡¯s eyes darkened and the chill winter night seemed almost to deepen slightly. ¡°You wanted a shield to safeguard the position of the Grand Duchess, without ever truly understanding what you were doing to the person you put there. Sure, you may have made sacrifices to secure Lechen¡¯s future, the safety of the Royal Family and your own peaceful life. I let myself be deceived and I played that roll for you. I believe I played my part satisfactorily, just like the beautiful little flower you wanted.¡± Erna smiled. She sure did look like a beautiful flower. ¡°So, Your Highness, if you follow things to their natural conclusion, I don¡¯t think we need to play this charade any more.¡± ¡°Your Highness?¡± ¡°Yes, with everything cleaned up, would it not be proper for one of your subjects to address you so?¡± ¡°Cleaned up?¡± Bjorn found himself at a loss for words for once. His rough hands ran through his disheveled hair, brimming with nervous energy and a hint of tremor. ¡°You do love me, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked, his gaze briefly drifting towards the open barn window. He took a deep breath, then turned back to face Erna, his throat dry as he swallowed hard, struggling to fight the urge to scream in frustration. ¡°Yes it was,¡± Erna said calmly. When she met Bjorn¡¯s cold, blue eyes, which showed no sign of anguish or hesitation, she felt as if she was slowly sinking into cold water. ¡°Is that love really able to end abruptly and be cleaned up like this?¡± Bjorn found it difficult to believe, even with Erna¡¯s icy demeanour, he found it hard to believe. He felt like he wanted to laugh uncontrollably. ¡°How, how could this be, how?¡± ¡°I know,¡± Erna let out a sigh, ¡°it was a love that appeared to be everlasting, but it has come to an unexpected end. Looking back, I realise that our love was an illusion, built upon lies and deception. It was nothing more than a naive fantasy of an innocent country girl,¡± Erna said calmly. A fierce wind blew in from the marshes, sweeping across the fields. Bjorn barely felt it, but as he watched Erna closely, he could see her shrinking away from the cold wind. She was both familiar and unfamiliar and he struggled to grasp the reality of the situation. Erna remained composed, meeting his gaze with calm determination. ¡°That fake love is no more, Your Highness, I paid the price in becoming your wife, but now I am of no use to you. The Prince, who has regained his position, no longer needs a fake wife made of artificial flowers. So it¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t owe me anything and you can divorce me and find the quiet, submissive wife that you actually want.¡± Erna spoke in a matter of fact tone and smiled a bright smile that resembled the fireworks that illuminated the summer festival. ¡°Are you really going to judge everything on your own terms?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°As you say, my name has been cleared and my reputation restored. So, to divorce after just a year of this, what would the people think of me then?¡± ¡°People will understand, they might even be happy for you and welcome a proper Grand Duchess. It will benefit everyone.¡± ¡°Benefit?¡± ¡°A wife who can serve the country and not just as your shield, or a useless flower.¡± ¡°Love, love, love,¡± Bjorn shouted. ¡°¡°Hold a mild grudge, Erna! From the start you knew what kind of man I am. And you loved me, Erna, you loved the man who was a son of a bitch, who cheated on his wife and abandoned his own child.¡± ¡°Yes I loved you, I had some childish fantasy that you might have been my saviour and I fell in love with the illusion. Now that I think about it, I was a very pitiful woman.¡± Erna remained composed and calm, without a hint of excitement in her words. ¡°We have deceived each other and ourselves.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Our fake marriage has come to an end. I believe it¡¯s the best for both of us,¡± Erna looked at Bjorn with tired eyes, her youthful face looking worn out. ¡°So please, go back and forget about me.¡± ¡°Erna.¡± ¡°This is all I have left to say to you, Your Highness.¡± Erna spoke in a tone that was devoid of emotion and despite her manners, Bjorn got a sense of contempt from her. He felt like his lungs were filling with water, leaving him breathless and cold. The excruciating agony consumed his senses and left him feeling irrational. All the while, Erna continued to distance herself, like she had nothing left to regret. Bjorn wiped his face with frozen hands and was at a loss for words. Erna was about to close the door, bidding Bjorn a good night, but Bjorn surged forward and Erna shrank away from him with a scream. When she opened her eyes again, she was fully in Bjorn¡¯s shadow. ¡°The end, for us? Don¡¯t be silly.¡± Erna shrank away instinctively as fear surged up in her chest. ¡°What does it matter where we started, or what our initial intentions were? What more could I have done for you? I saved you from being sent into a marriage you¡¯d have no escape from, suffered great losses and cared for, and adored, you.¡± Bjorn had gone mad and was pouring out his emotions. The stopper on his frustration was released and it all came flooding out. It came out in such a rush, Bjorn wasn¡¯t even sure what he was saying. ¡°Without that love, is everything I did for you now just meaningless? Are you not satisfied?¡± ¡°Let go of me,¡± Erna wailed, fighting against Bjorn¡¯s firm grip, he didn¡¯t even realise he had grabbed her arm. ¡°Ah, fine, then I¡¯ll give you what you want. You can have it!¡± Bjorn gripped Erna¡¯s shoulder tighter. ¡°You can have children again.¡± ¡°Stop it.¡± ¡°Love? Okay, if that love is so important to you, then I will give it to you. Will that work?¡± ¡°Excuse me, what?¡± Erna stopped struggling. ¡°I promise to love you, Erna, I will love you in every way that I can, so¡­¡± A sharp and sudden slap echoed out into the night, cutting Bjorn¡¯s words off. CH 131 ¡°¡­.Bastard.¡± Bjorn only realised what happened when the pain in his cheek spread searing warmth through the rest of his face. Erna slapped him hard, causing him to step back. ¡°Love? You have no love to give to me in the first place.¡± Despite her anger, Erna did her best to persevere and maintain her composure. She felt like she needed to reaffirm her situation, which was not very easy given her opponent. The fact that she was not at all surprised by Bjorn¡¯s outburst only added to her frustrations. ¡°If you think that love is simply treating me like a pet, pampering me when it suits you, buying me expensive gifts that I never wanted and helping yourself to me whenever the desire takes you, don¡¯t make me laugh,¡± Erna¡¯s anger was palpable. She was no longer the trophy won over a game of cards, she was no artificial flower that would never wilt and fade away. She was the lady of the house of Baden and Erna felt obligated to hold up her grandmother¡¯s values. To remain calm and graceful at all times, even in the middle of winter and in her pyjamas, facing her soon to be ex-husband. ¡°I am a person, Bjorn.¡± Erna¡¯s calm words seemed to erase all the memories of the past, making things as clear as ever. She realised she had begged for this man¡¯s love and rejoiced every time he showed her a small bit of attention. The shabby woman she had developed into was no longer there. ¡°I don¡¯t need anything from you Bjorn, not your love and not your attention, so, go back to Lechen and find yourself someone that¡¯s more willing to be your perfect bunch of artificial flowers.¡± ¡°Are you serious?¡± Bjorn still rubbed at his reddened cheek. As the embarrassment, anger and disillusionment subsided, she was finally able to see Bjorn clearly. Her gaze shifted from his dusty shoes and crumpled clothes, to his arm, he seemed to have injured it some how. Erna clenched her fist and raised her eyes to his. Bjorn¡¯s emaciated face and tousled hair, which was the worst she had ever seen, made him look like a completely different person. Erna couldn¡¯t believe that he had come all the way from Schuber without a single attendant in tow and in such a state. The Bjorn she knew would never act in such a way. She hated it. Erna was determined to live a good life, free from Bjorn and any further pain the cruel and selfish man could cause her. She believed that this was the only way for her to move on and live her life to the fullest. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m serious, I don¡¯t need that great love of yours any more. Don¡¯t you understand what that means? I understand that you¡¯ve been hurt by this and came all the way out here to try and make sense of it all, but I have been hurt too, so neither of us are at a disadvantage here. After considering everything, our marriage has been quite equitable.¡± ¡°I hurt? Don¡¯t get me wrong, Erna, I was curious,¡± Bjorn¡¯s reaction was peculiar as he smiled. ¡°Well, you can hit me all you want¡± he whispered, gently combing his fingers through his hair, while the moonlight cast a shimmering glow in the depths of his fatigued ashen eyes. ¡°Very well, then. Let¡¯s get divorce.¡± Bjorn¡¯s rasping voice cut through the stillness of the night like a knife of ice. Though he had given Erna the answer she was looking for, she remained silent. Bjorn turned away from Erna, leaving the woman behind in disgust. Erna stood in the doorway, her posture erect and straight backed until she heard the gate clack shut. Bjorn strode away from Baden Street without so much as a second thought and never looked back once. He climbed into the stagecoach that was waiting down the end of the road and Erna could hear the hooves and wheels trundle along the cobbled road through the frozen winter night. She stood there until she could no longer hear the carriage. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The wolf, which had been chronically irritable since its mate had left him, finally calmed down. This was quite the dramatic change in Prince Bjorn, since his return after being missing for two days. Even the servants, who had grown tense in recent weeks, calmed down as they accepted the new reality. Things were still not the same as they had once been. ¡°This is enough to make one¡¯s blood run cold,¡± Karen muttered to herself. Mrs Fitz closed the book she had been reading and took her spectacles from the end of her nose. Karen paced restlessly before Mrs Fitz¡¯s desk. ¡°The Prince¡­he must have gone to visit Her Highness, right?¡± Karen bit her lip. ¡°Well, I can¡¯t rush to conclusions about such things, that the Prince doesn¡¯t mention,¡± it was already an open secret among the servants of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence, but Mrs Fitz did not entertain such things. The palace was thrown into chaos when the Prince didn¡¯t return one night. The coachman who had delivered the inebriated Bjorn to the train station, faced criticism for two whole days and had Bjorn had turned up a day later, then the whole matter would have been brought to the attention of the police. Mrs Fitz had a hunch that Bjorn had run off to Buford. Having raised the young man up from a young boy, his actions were always easy to predict for the old nanny. ¡°If he did indeed visit Baden Street, then why did he return alone? Is it possible that Her Highness, the Grand Duchess has decided not to return at all? Prince Bjorn has just regained his reputation, if he gets another divorce because of this¡­¡± ¡°Karen,¡± Mrs. Fitz snapped the hysterical woman¡¯s name out. Karen froze in surprise. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just so worried about the Prince¡­¡± ¡°I understand your feelings, but in times like these, you have to keep your cool, and your words.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Karen replied, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. ¡°By the way, Mrs Fitz, if Her Highness is not coming back because of the ridicule in the face of Princess Gladys¡­how about I express my apology to her on behalf of the employees?¡± ¡°Apology?¡± Mrs Fitz lowered her eyes and pondered. She was well aware that the world inside the palace walls was never a welcoming place for the Grand Duchess. Though everyone was careful around her, it was impossible to monitor all the words that circulated in every corner of such a large place. It was clear that the Grand Duchess needed to be re-educated in order to assume the mantle of a true lady once more. Punishing the servants was not going to help her position. Mrs Fitz regretted the strict teaching method she had adopted in the past. In hindsight, she wished she had considered things from Erna¡¯s perspective a bit more. Mrs Fitz had made judgements based on the needs of the Prince, which was her biggest mistake as Erna was unable to establish her own authority and no matter how the servants were treated, they would not change their views, they were deeply loyal to the Prince and because of that loyalty, it would be hard for the Grand Duchess to assert her own. ¡°The only person that should be apologising to her is me,¡± Mrs Fitz said with a sigh and rose from her seat. ¡°Let¡¯s consider that another time, however, for the time being, ensure the palace is not cluttered.¡± ¡°Yes, Mrs. Fitz,¡± Karen said and left the room. Mrs Fitz watched Karen leave and then moved over to the window to draw back the curtains. The crisp winter landscape greeted her. Bjorn had finally returned earlier that morning. He washed up and went straight to sleep without saying a word to anyone. After a full day¡¯s rest, he was back to his usual routine. He appeared healthy enough and no longer indulged in long drinking sessions at the social club. He seemed even more dangerous to her like this, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask after the Grand Duchess. Lost in thought for a long while, Mrs Fitz eventually left her office with the mail she had left on her desk. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The maids opened up the curtains in the Grand Dukes suite, flooding the space with vibrant morning light. Bjorn sat at his desk to drink his morning tea and read the newspaper. Through the window, he could make out the Abit River frozen over. When the maids left and the room was plunged into silence, Bjorn subconsciously reached for a cigar then hesitated. He slammed the lid closed without taking one. He had not smoked since his return from Buford, nor had he drunk a drop of alcohol. Bjorn lowered his gaze, then picked up the letter he had neatly tucked under the cigar box. It began friendly enough, ¡°Dear Bjorn¡± and was written by a woman who had once loved him more than anything in the world. Bjorn read through the letter, even though he had already memorised every sentence upon the paper. He had lost count of the number of times he had read through the letter. It was a love letter, though the word love had not been written explicitly anywhere in the letter. Every word and every space between them was imbued with the essence of love. But now that love is over. As he pondered on the love hidden within the letter, Bjorn read the signature at the bottom, ¡°your wife, Erna Dniester.¡± As he whispered her name, there came a knock. ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Mrs Fitz.¡± Bjorn quickly stuffed the letter back into its envelope and placed it back under the cigar box, like a child hiding some contraband. ¡°Yes, come in.¡± Mrs Fitz came in and stood at the other end of the desk. She reported on inner workers at Schuber Palace, while Bjorn stared out the window. The sight of the snow drifts settling on the frozen river reminded Bjorn of the night when the first snows started to fall. He had lost control and allowed himself to be swept away by his emotions. Bjorn had only realised this on the train ride back. The fact that he could not stop the divorce only made him feel even more helpless. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Mrs Fitz¡¯s voice brought Bjorn back to reality. ¡°I¡¯ve been to Buford,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Erna wants a divorce.¡± CH 132 Mrs Fitz couldn¡¯t believe what she just heard. She stood in the middle of the room staring at Bjorn, who simply leaned back in his chair and smiled. ¡°She looked so much better when she was last here, healthy and lively. It seemed as though she had no regrets whatsoever when she decided to step down from her role as the Grand Duchess.¡± ¡°So, what did you say?¡± ¡°I said yes.¡± Bjorn casually placed the teacup he was holding onto the table. ¡°Let¡¯s do it.¡± While Mrs Fitz came to terms with the turn of events, Bjorn got up and went over to the window. He stood with her hands clasped behind his back, the sunlight streaming in through the window casting him in dazzling light. The prince loves his wife. Mrs Fitz knew better than anyone that the love story of Prince Lechen had been spreading was not entirely a lie. She couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact moment, but she had been feeling that way for some time and only got stronger when the Grand Duchess left. During the turbulent days when Bjorn had divorced Princess Gladys and stepped down as Crown Prince, Bjorn was not shaken. Even when his life changed over night and criticism from the whole nation poured out, he carried on as normal, living his leisurely life. The prince remained unwavering in the face of public scrutiny following his divorce from Princess Gladys. The relentless chatter of the people did not cause him to waver even once. However, he was deeply shaken by his wife¡¯s departure, for a petite lady, for reasons other than love that can¡¯t be explained. ¡°Do you really want a divorce?¡± Mrs Fitz stepped toward Bjorn and took her place beside him. His gaze had been fixed on the distant sky, his eyes squinted. But as soon as he sensed her presence, he turned his body towards her. Mrs. Fitz looked at him, ¡°Clear out all distractions and focus on what you truly desire, Your Highness.¡± ¡°No,¡± Bjorn said, staring up at the expansive sky, as if peering into the depths of the cosmos. ¡°I do not.¡± Bjorn turned to look at Mrs Fitz. He had thought about this on the train journey back from Buford. He had not taken a sip of alcohol, or smoked a single puff of a cigar, his mind was as clear as it could be and he had made up his mind. A wife who abandons her husband and demands a divorce can no longer be considered harmless. With the truth about Gladys finally revealed, there was no need for a Grand Duchess to use as a shield against those who wanted Bjorn to get back together with the Lars Princess. If a thing is no longer of use, throw it away. Abiding by that life principle had been a breeze for him. Yet, after embarking on a difficult journey, he had arrived at a conclusion that starkly contrasted with his initial expectations. ¡°Does it not bother you how this will affect your reputation, the Prince who got divorced for a second time, after only a year of marriage?¡± The question made Bjorn laugh. ¡°What does it matter?¡± ¡°Then why?¡± Mrs Fitz asked. Bjorn looked back out the window, deep in thought. He had married Erna because he thought she would be a quiet wife, who would stay by his side and make his life peaceful. It was an hour of his life that felt like he had a colourful bouquet of rustic flowers, Erna¡¯s favourite Lilly of the Valley. Looking back on it now, it was a marriage that was nothing like how he had expected. From the beginning Bjorn paid a very high price for his wife. ¡°Erna is my wife,¡± Bjorn said with a sigh. ¡°I want Erna to be my wife.¡± Right and wrong, who could tell, but he felt like this was the worst choice she could make. Even though their love had ended, she was the wife of Bjorn Dniester, the only woman that should be by his side, there was no other truth to it. ¡°Then get ready my Prince,¡± Mrs Fitz said. ¡°Go to Buford and get her back.¡± Bathed in the soft winter sunlight, the elderly woman stood tall, her unwavering gaze fixed upon the prince. The Prince¡¯s first love of his life was his second wife. Mrs Fitz was sure that there was no other love in his life. This whole ordeal had been some sort of miracle, it was clear and if Erna stepped down from the position of Grand Duchess, then the position would remain vacant forever. Erna was the only hope. ¡°I believe you will succeed,¡± Mrs Fitz said, straightening the Princes collar, ¡°because a Dniester never plays to lose.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The Grand Duke¡¯s residence was busting with activity and commotion, something Leonid had not been expecting. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± he said without formality. He entered into the Grand Dukes suite and posed the question to Bjorn, who replied with perfect formality, never removed his hat or his coat, as if to convey that he was going to be leaving soon, despite any distractions. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like a simple outing, are you going on a trip?¡± Leonid asked. ¡°Well, firstly, what¡¯s the purpose of your visit, Your Highness,¡± Bjorn said and looked at his watch. ¡°And please keep it brief, I am on a tight schedule.¡± Leonid could tell from Bjorn¡¯s icy gaze that he was not in a jesting mood. ¡°Well, I just wanted to say the aligning opinions of Lars has been completed and the delegation was sent home late yesterday.¡± Leonid had been left with the arduous task of picking apart every clause of the legislation, to look for any loop holes that would exonerate Lechen from blame, and he found it, with the book being published by Catherine Owen, the mere fact that it was published in Lechen did not hold Lechen accountable for Miss Owens actions. When ever Prince Alexander was backed into a corner, he would turn to drinking and because Bjorn had acquitted himself of any involvement, it was left to Leonid to handle the Prince as he got drunk. He certainly felt overwhelmed. Leonid took on the responsibility gladly, though, to allow his brother time to deal with his issues. He would always make sure a teacup was placed in front of him when ever Alexander reached for a drink. Much to the foreign Princes disapproval. The silent Mad Dog~ From that day onward, Leonid was dubbed with the nickname. Though the moniker was somewhat crude, he didn¡¯t take too much offense to it. ¡°It was determined that the Lechen Royal Family did not express an official stance, or provide factual evidence, regarding the matter. I thought that was reasonable, I mean¡­¡± ¡°Leonid,¡± Bjorn interrupted his brother, ¡°you are not my representative, you can only act according your own judgement and assume responsibility for your own decisions.¡± Bjorn smiled a little, his lips barely moving and Leonid studied him as he paced about the room, like a child eager to get travelling. The bright sun bathed the two brothers as Bjorn turned to Leonid. ¡°I¡¯m not going back,¡± Bjorn said, taking a step toward his brother. ¡°You are the Crown Prince of Lechen, now and forever, that will never change, Leo.¡± The smile on his lips never faltered, but his eyes were serious. ¡°That position suits you. It¡¯s dull, conventional, lacks any sense of grandeur. It¡¯s a perfect fit for a future king who embodies traditional values and lacks excitement.¡± ¡°Are you trying to insult our father?¡± ¡°If you want to tell him, sure, go ahead. Feel free to do so.¡± The two let themselves fall into laughter and enjoy the exchange of pointless jokes. Sometimes, the title of Crown Prince made Bjorn feel shackled to the throne, but he tried not to dwell on the thought too much, then when he gave up the position to protect Princess Gladys and gained significant advantages from the divorce, he felt a sense of liberation from the burdens that came with the crown. He felt like he was free again, something he hadn¡¯t felt since he was a kid, and he would get into mischief with Leonid. Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but recall the time they were seven and snuck into their fathers office and caused quite the commotion. It was supposed to be a harmless prank, but ended with them being physically punished by their father for the first time. Leonid got two switches, but Bjorn got three, the additional one serving as a symbolic reminder of his perceived failure to fulfill his responsibilities as the Crown Prince. Bjorn calmly observed his own reflection in the delicate, gold-framed glasses that were reminiscent of Leo¡¯s signature style.The sunlight danced upon the glasses, casting a mesmerizing glimmer and sparkling allure. Leonid started wearing glasses at the age of ten to set himself apart from his twin brother, making it easier for people to differentiate between them. Despite having flawless eyesight, the royal family fully supported his choice to wear glasses. With the understanding that it was crucial to establish clear distinction between the twins, the decision was made. If one of them had to bear any discomfort, it was deemed preferable for it to be Leonid rather than Bjorn, the designated Crown Prince. Such was the nature of the time they found themselves in. The two princes were born at the exact same day and hour, yet only one could ascend to the esteemed title of Crown Prince. Bjorn was chosen for this esteemed position, granting him a greater array of privileges compared to Leo. ¡°You don¡¯t need to wear these glasses anymore,¡± Bjorn approached Leo, and suddenly snatched his glasses. ¡°It¡¯s time to stop wearing them.¡± He gently placed the glasses on the table. ¡°From now on, you should live as the rightful owner of that position.¡± ¡°Hey, Bjorn.¡± ¡°Congratulations on getting one more slap in the ass, Your Highness. ¡°You are the King that Lechen needs right now,¡± Bjorn said after a moment. ¡°And what about you?¡± ¡°I am too busy enjoying a life indulging of self interest and it seems that Erna is more interested in her cookie jar, than being Queen.¡± Bjorn checked his watch again, just as a knock came at the door and a servant informed the Prince that the preparations had been complete. ¡°It seems I no longer have the time for you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Where are you going? You have to tell me.¡± ¡°To win my wife¡¯s love.¡± After giving the quick response, Bjorn turned to leave. As he left, Leonid couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. ¡°Isn¡¯t divorce the only option for the two of you?¡± Bjorn turned his head, ¡°Oh, hush now, Your Highness,¡± The Grand Duke¡¯s response, accompanied by a smile, was undeniably disloyal. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* CH 133 Suddenly, there was a wolf. Erna had been waiting for the postal carriage as she had always done, but instead of the divorce paper, her husband arrived, presenting a surprising twist. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not a postal carriage, its a wolf, Your Highness, its a wolf.¡± Lisa declared, as she scrutinized the carriage coming up the deserted rural road. ¡°A wolf? Really, a wolf?¡± Erna responded. Soon after, a carriage being drawn by four beautiful horses pulled into Baden Street. There was two smaller wagons trailing behind. At first, Erna hoped it might be a lawyer sent over by the Royal Family, but giving the grand nature of the arrival, the hope died pretty fast. But why? It didn¡¯t make any sense, why would Bjorn come back when he had already agreed to the divorce? To visit again like this, particularly after what had occurred between them the last time he was here, made no sense. She thought it was pretty clear that they were now forever estranged. She could still feel the tingle of the slap on her hand. She had stared at it for a long while after it happened. Her mind was in turmoil and she couldn¡¯t sleep until the next morning. It took her days to regain her composure and settle back into her normal routine, but at least she had finally succeeded in removing that man from her life. She dared hope that she could make a fresh start. ¡°What on earth is all this, Erna?¡± Erna found herself rudely awakened by Baroness Baden. The pair watched the carriage pull in through the open gate. Erna¡¯s lips moved, but no words came out. She slowly made her way forward to welcome the carriage like a good host. The carriage stopped in front of her, with the dazzling wolf crest imposing before her eyes. ¡°No way¡­¡± Baroness Baden sighed, recognising the Royal Crest ~the Dniester wolf on the carriage. From beyond the open carriage door, the uninvited guest made his appearance. Bjorn Dniester. There was no mistaking the identity of the man before her, as he greeted her with a smile. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The clang of the closing door was a grand statement in the quiet room of the mansion. Erna checked the latch was secure, before letting go of her tight grip on Bjorn¡¯s arm. ¡°At least you don¡¯t drag me to the cattle-pen this time,¡± Bjorn said with as charming a smile as he could manage. Erna glared at him, despite her bewilderment and Bjorn just carried on smiling. His eyes wondered about the room, admiring his surroundings. News of the Grand Duke¡¯s arrival was already spreading through Buford and although he could have gone unnoticed, Bjorn chose to conduct himself with the utmost formality, something he would not normally have done. But for Erna, Bjorn was willing to undergo what ever inconvenience and hassle for this one specific person, to make amends for his previously rude gesture. It also had some tactical merit. It would not be easy for Erna to turn him away in front of everyone. For the moment, Bjorn¡¯s strategy was paying off. The Baroness invited Bjorn into the house for some tea, though she did look very disapprovingly at Bjorn. Erna shot daggers at him the entire time, not even trying to hide her discontent. As soon as they were in the mansion, Erna unceremoniously dragged Bjorn up to her room. While it was not the most hospitable way to treat a guest, Bjorn was willing to undergo the ordeal. As Erna breathed heavily, trying to control all the built up anger and frustrations, Bjorn casually strolled over to a chair and sat down, like he were an expected guest. He removed his gloves and rested his cane against the arm rest. ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Erna shouted, the anger finally winning over. ¡°You said you wanted the divorce, so why are you here now?¡± ¡°Well,¡± Bjorn said, looking up at Erna, ¡°I changed my mind.¡± ¡°What?¡± Erna said, her anger stalled. ¡°I don¡¯t wish to get divorced, Erna,¡± Bjorn said, lips curling to a soft smile. ¡°I had second thoughts, I don¡¯t see why we should get divorced.¡± ¡°Why are you backing out, are you a coward?¡± ¡°I guess I am,¡± Bjorn remained composed as he took the hit to his ego. Erna was left in shock and let out a sigh of astonishment. It felt like she had hit her head falling out of a tree. She started to wonder if that man she saw a few nights ago was merely an illusion. ¡°I want a divorce,¡± Erna said, but she did not feel the conviction. ¡°No matter what you say, my heart remains steadfast.¡± ¡°Then, will you sue me?¡± Bjorn said. ¡°If I must, as much as I need to.¡± ¡°Even against my lawyers?¡± Bjorn looked at Erna sidelong. ¡°Do you really want me to sue for divorce?¡± Erna said. ¡°If you bring a lawsuit against me, am I not allowed to defend myself? Of course, I must choose the best royal lawyers to fight for our cause.¡± ¡°Oh my god.¡± Erna stepped back with a look of shock on her face. Her cheeks flushed with anger, her lips were tight and thin. Bjorn just simply looked at her, thinking that she looked cute and did not judge her for the way she felt. ¡°Would your reason for divorce hold up in court Erna? That you no longer love your husband~.¡± Erna¡¯s cheeks turned even redder and swelled with the build up of barely contained rage at Bjorn¡¯s teasing. The memory of Buford¡¯s baby deer, with flowers on her head, was only a memory that brought a smile to Bjorn¡¯s face in that moment. ¡°What do you want?¡± snapped, barely holding on to control. ¡°Like I said, I don¡¯t want a divorce and you can¡¯t get it through the court or money.¡± Bjorn said with narrowed eyes. ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Erna said, despite her best efforts, Erna could no longer contain her anger. It never occurred to her that Bjorn might refuse the divorce. Bjorn Dniester she knew was a reasonable man and although it might be difficult for him to accept the unilateral decision, she believed he would ultimately come to terms with it. ¡°Why are you torturing me like this? Why did you come all the way out here?¡± ¡°I wanted to ask you out on a date.¡± Erna was momentarily stunned. He was being absolutely serious and it disarmed Erna completely. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°Exactly what I said, you and me, a date.¡± ¡°Are you drunk again?¡± Erna said seriously, she couldn¡¯t think of any other reason behind it. ¡°No, in fact, I haven¡¯t drunk since I was last here.¡± Bjorn gave Erna that same smile he gave her when she was convinced he loved her. She was repulsed by it now and glared at the beautiful demon before her. Bjorn¡¯s platinum hair, combed to the side, shimmered in the morning sun. It was difficult for Erna to see the man that was so dishevelled and drunk the last time he was here. He was relaxed and his bored expression was that of a well fed lion, with his elegant suit and upright posture, his chin held high. The moniker ¡°poisonous mushroom,¡± coined by the tabloids, proved to be a fitting depiction of the man standing before her. ¡°But why are you doing this? We¡¯re married, Your Highness,¡± Erna said, regaining control of her composure. ¡°The ignorant country girl, that had swallowed the poisonous mushroom and paid the toll, has now developed a resistance to its affects. Perhaps one could say that its fortunate.¡± ¡°So what? We got married without even trying dating first, so why don¡¯t we try it? I know you don¡¯t love me any more, Erna. I understand that I am someone who can no longer provide you with the love you deserve. If that¡¯s how you truly feel, then I accept that. However, I would at least like to start anew and see if we can rekindle the love that brought us together.¡± ¡°What, really?¡± Erna said, scrunching her nose, though once again she didn¡¯t feel the conviction. ¡°You wont regret it, I¡¯m an expert at dating.¡± Erna couldn¡¯t help but feel a lump in her throat as the poisonous mushroom laughed. She wasn¡¯t even angry any more, she just felt foolishly dumbfounded. This man is crazy. If he wasn¡¯t drunk, then he was just plain crazy. ¡°I¡¯ll make this clear, I hate you and you should just go back now.¡± ¡°Ah, I forgot to mention, I will be staying here for quite some time yet.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Well, you are still my wife and I am still your husband,¡± Bjorn said casually as he put his gloves back on. ¡°I am the son-in-law to Baroness Baden and I am the Prince of Lechen.¡± He stood and adjusted his suit and jacket. ¡°Is there any reason why I can¡¯t stay, in the house I protected and brought out of my own pocket?¡± Bjorn stood before Erna like a proper gentleman. ¡°Is that not right, Erna?¡± ¡°Are¡­are you threatening me?¡± ¡°No, I love you, Erna,¡± Bjorn smiled, ¡°so let¡¯s go out on a date.¡± CH 134 ¡°I understand, Your Highness,¡± Baroness Baden said, after a long pause. Her voice pierced through the air as the sun set beyond the window, ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± the Prince apologized once again, making eye contact with the Baroness. They sat in a quiet room bathed in the amber glow of the setting sun. Baroness Baden reached up and touched her forehead, she could feel a headache coming on and no surprise, after the war that ravaged through the afternoon. Bjorn¡¯s sudden and unexpected arrival had quite the impact on what would have been a quiet afternoon. The staff was thrown into disarray. While they were always prepared to receive an unexpected guest, never one of such stature as the Prince of Lechen. At first, she thought the prince and Erna had broken up to have some alone time and sort out their thoughts. Yet, as the sands of time trickled by, the prince didn¡¯t meet up with Erna. It was puzzling how he could be so unconcerned about her well-being, especially considering he knew precisely where she was headed with only a single suitcase in tow. So, she believed they made the heart-wrenching choice to part ways, forever bound by the decree of divorce. Erna was equally angry and stunned. She calmly requested to meet the Grand Duke in person, hoping to resolve everything in a calm and civilised manner. The Baroness would have tried to change Erna¡¯s mind, had she shown any signs of distress, but Erna simply smiled in her usual, placid manner which reminded the Baroness of her daughter Annette during her divorced with Walter Hardy. The sight of her Granddaughter looking as fragile as glass left the Baroness at a loss for words. She could only pray that Erna would not break like her mother. Fortunately, Erna regained her vitality after Lisa cared for her a little. But now, Bjorn had caused a lot of distress to Erna, showing up out of the blue and even though it was difficult, the Baroness had to show some courtesy to the Prince of Lechen. Her plan was to politely shoo him away without ever seeing Erna. In recent days, Erna had been laughing and talking like her usual self, even though she still seemed like a child struggling against the sea. However, in that moment she poured our all her anger and frustrations to the Prince, she seemed more alive than ever. Their argument had escalated to the point of an actual physical struggle and the Baroness had to step in to separate the two. While the Prince was as composed as ever, Erna was in the throws of a full blown rage. She was bright red and her face contorted into a pouty anger. The Baroness took the Prince away to her own room. She would have taken him to the drawing room, but the need for a private conversation required some where a little more private. To her surprise, the Prince responded to the conversation with genuine sincerity and humility. He expressed remorse at the way he had taken Erna for granted and was asking for forgiveness. He showed no self-pity and made no excuses for his behaviour. He even seemed cold and unfeeling at times. ¡°It may be difficult to comprehend, but if you put yourself in Erna¡¯s shoes, Your Highness, you might understand what she is going through and see that her wounds go much deeper than any apology could heal,¡± the Baroness looked at Bjorn with mixed feelings. ¡°Most importantly, even if, by some miracle, the situation was resolved, you and Erna have drifted too far apart, you must see that the situation is hopeless? So, what¡¯s your plan?¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know that and I have no plan,¡± a flash of agitation flickered through Bjorn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it would be possible to end any marriage without confrontation. I just want the chance to face each other properly, no illusions, lies or letters.¡± ¡°Do you not think that such a confrontation would only hurt more?¡± ¡°Maybe, but I believe scars that come from trying are better than the regrets of not trying in the first place.¡± There was a passion in Bjorn¡¯s eyes as he looked up from his teacup. Despite the room being dimly lit, illuminated solely by the soft glow of candlesticks on the table, the Baroness could see a change in Bjorn. After watching the Prince for awhile, Baroness Baden rang the service bell as the darkness of early evening settled in. A young maid came into the room, nervousness clear. ¡°Please could you fetch me Erna, dear.¡± Even as she issued the discreet command, the Baroness¡¯ gaze remained fixated on the prince. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna had started the day like any other. She woke at dawn, while it was still dark outside, and went through her usual routine of washing her face, getting dressed and making her bed. She then sat down to busy herself until breakfast. Artificial flowers sprouted from her fingertips and were as beautiful as any other. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lisa came into the room to check Erna had risen. ¡°Have you been working since dawn again?¡± Lisa said, noticing Erna at her crafting table. ¡°Only a little.¡± ¡°Ah, I didn¡¯t suggest this so you could work yourself to death,¡± Lisa said. ¡°Its okay, I don¡¯t have anything else to do this morning,¡± Erna smiled. She rushed over to put on her hat and coat, not forgetting the scarf this time. ¡°You don¡¯t have to suffer coming out with me if you don¡¯t want to.¡± Erna looked at Lisa with a worried look. ¡°Suffer? We used to take walks together round the Grand Duke¡¯s residence all the time.¡± ¡°These days its really cold though, the area is so safe that you can walk alone with your eyes closed, so you don¡¯t have to worry about me, stay home and keep warm.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk like that, there are wolves in the woods, I¡¯ve heard them. I could never let you go out there alone.¡± Lisa said firmly. ¡°In this quiet place you can¡¯t even find anyone¡¯s shadow here,¡± Erna said. ¡°No, there are no people, but there are animals and A BEAST!¡± That damn beast, the wolf of Dniester. Lisa suppressed her anger by balling her fist. It had been five days since the Grand Duke¡¯s arrival stirred up the whole village, since the white wolf took up residence in Baden¡¯s house. Despite Erna¡¯s protests, the Baroness let the Grand Duke stay in the mansion. So far, there had been no incidences where they needed to share a moment together. If Bjorn ever even thought of going into Erna¡¯s room, Lisa would end up going down in history as the maid that had murdered a Royal Prince. As usual, Erna and Lisa went on their morning walk. Normally everyone would still be asleep, but since Bjorn¡¯s arrival, everyone got up early to have things prepared just in case and although the Prince never made any demands, the servants couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that a Prince was living under their roof. He was the least troublesome, uninvited guest in history. Lisa cast a sympathetic glance at the pale faced servants as they went about their business. The air was cold enough to cause goosebumps, but the sky stretched out with a crystal-clear brilliance, and the first rays of morning cast their gentle glow, spreading across the horizon. ¡°Ah, today is the delivery date for Mr Ale, would you like to accompany me into town later, to lift our spirits?¡± Lisa¡¯s words turned to white mist as she spoke. Erna smiled brightly and nodded. The Prince had treated Erna worse than his cane when she was beside him, so why was he not so persistent in his pursuit of her? It was clear the Prince was guilty of many things. ¡°Hi, Ma¡¯am.¡± As soon as Lisa and Erna stepped beyond the porch, someone greeted them. They turned to look up to a second story window where the Prince was lounging and smoking a cigar. His hair was dishevelled and he was in a scruffy shirt, he looked like he had just woken up. ¡°Would you like to go on a date with me?¡± Bjorn asked, exhaling the wisps of smoke from his cigarette. Erna glared at him, how many times had he asked her that question in the last five days? Even Lisa was fed up of hearing it. ¡°Then maybe I could accompany you on your walk, in place of your fine young maid,¡± Bjorn¡¯s light tone made Lisa flinch. Erna carried on glaring and gave no answer, turning her head away to confer her refusal, the sound of her footsteps crunching away did not slow to a more casual pace until she was far past the garden gate and halfway across the field. ¡°He¡¯s a poisonous mushroom, you know?¡± Lisa whispered, as if the Prince would hear her from there. ¡°Two times is absolutely out of the question, you know? If you eat it any more than that, you will certainly die. Of course, you¡¯ve eaten it once and know all too well.¡± As the image of the Prince invaded her mind, with his beautiful exterior and enchanting smile, what was so great about him in the first place? Not the way the wind blew through his platinum locks, or the way he so sarcastically smoked his cigar. Lisa almost lost her footing, taken away by his handsomeness like that. ¡°You just can¡¯t,¡± Lisa snapped, erasing the thought of the Prince. ¡°Don¡¯t even look at him, its probably better that way.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Never mind, just never make eye contact.¡± Erna burst into a childish laugh. It had been a plan they thought up one evening, as Erna was getting ready for bed. ¡°Promise me, okay?¡± Lisa said, fidgeting. ¡°Well, of course,¡± Erna said, her voice tinged with laughter. It had been five days since the love sick wolf came to Buford and for the time being, things were peaceful. CH 135 The days in the countryside were extremely boring. Bjorn found himself always waking up far too early, making the days unbearably long and boring. Bjorn looked at his pocket watch, it wasn¡¯t even noon yet. Normally he wouldn¡¯t even be out of bed yet. The intense enthusiasm of the servants in the Baden family, the blazing fireplace, and the buckets of hot water by the bed made the atmosphere stifling. He set the book back onto the bookshelf and went over the window to light a cigar. The cool breeze coming in from the outside overwhelmed the warmth kicked out by the fire and found he could breath again. He sat on the windowsill, smoking his cigar slowly as memories of last spring came to his mind. He remembered spending every moment with Erna, from the second they woke up, to the second the fell asleep in each others arms. The vacation they took at her home was the happiest Erna had ever been and at a time where all the flowers were in full bloom, there was only one flower Bjorn cared about, Erna. Love was what Erna wanted, but Bjorn thought about the thing she wanted, but he didn¡¯t have. The affection he felt was more like a form of mercy. He was a giver and very choosy about who he gave to and in return, he expected entertainment, but not from Erna. When you give something to someone, it¡¯s natural to expect to receive something in return. His life was moved by clear calculations, its how he came to the decision to divorce Gladys and not be overcome with grief. He would judge and make decisions based on assessments and real world application, then take responsibility for those actions. What mattered most was the eventual outcome and if the gains outweighed the losses by any measure, Bjorn considered that a victory. Bjorn was able to put that logic into use and rise victorious from practically any situation. Everything changed when he met Erna. She was someone who¡¯s calculations never worked for him and he found himself unable to control his feelings around her. He chose her and made a sacrifice for her. The problem wasn¡¯t in the calculations, but the price. Erna¡¯s love was unlike anything he had witnessed before, there was no order to it, like the fireworks of the summer festival. You knew they were going to happen, but you didn¡¯t know the colour or what form the bloom of light would take until it happened. Her love was like a field of wildflowers in spring, growing where ever the wind blew the seeds. He was captivated by her love, yet he also grappled with understanding it. With Erna, Bjorn received more than he gave and he was content with that, he felt like he had won some great victory, but as time went by, the balance became more prominent and it became more difficult to play the roll of Erna¡¯s saviour. He tried to keep a lid on the ever decreasing balance and in the end, everything toppled over. He tried his best to not lose Erna¡¯s love, but the calculations became ever harder to predict and it felt like the very foundations of his life was fading away. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he had acted with malice to selfishly hold onto Erna¡¯s love and without realising it, he became obsessed. He tried to hold on tighter, but it was a pathetic notion that only pushed Erna further away. Bjorn felt like the biggest fool in Lechen, as he tapped off the lose ash from his cigar. As he took another drag, a carriage pulled up to the front of the mansion, baring the Baden family crest. The coachman nodded to Lisa, who grumbled as she pulled open the door for Erna. Bjorn flicked his cigar into the ashtray and looked about the room for the service bell, forgetting that in Baden, he had to handle his own affairs. ¡®This is Baden!¡¯ On discovering that he would be staying in this house on the first day, Erna exploded ¡®If you anticipate receiving the same level of service as when you visited with the Schuber Palace staff last spring, you¡¯re in for a surprise. Here, you¡¯ll need to handle tasks like drawing your own curtains and dressing yourself. There are not many servants available to attend to your every need at the ring of a bell.¡¯ Her words came across as a severe threat. ¡®I know.¡¯ Coolly nodding his head, Bjorn admired Erna¡¯s striking blue eyes, which seemed even more captivating when she was upset. ¡®I understand.¡¯ he said. ¡®If it means being able to court my wife, I¡¯m willing to endure any inconvenience.¡¯ Erna glared at him then turned away without saying a word. The frills and lace on her dress fluttered with anger as she stormed off. Bjorn chuckled, captivated by Erna¡¯s alluring charm despite her fiery temperament. True to Erna¡¯s warnings when he announced he would be staying, he put on his own jacket and coat. He was starting to wish he hadn¡¯t sent back all but one attendant, but he was hoping to ease the burden of the Baden family. The first few days were difficult, but he managed. Bjorn stood in front of the mirror, adjusting his attire before exiting the room. The sound of his footsteps reverberated through the sunlit hallways of Baden House. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn rode in his own carriage, driven by a grey haired coachman. The country side rolled leisurely past the window as he peered out the window, taking in the sights of the barren trees, desolate fields and lifeless, frozen grass. He was bored out of his mind and as he shifted his gaze from outside, to inside, he felt the searing hot presence of the guardian of hell, Lisa Brill. Bjorn met Lisa¡¯s gaze and he gave her a wink, Move¡¯, but Lisa cocked her head as if she didn¡¯t know who Bjorn was. Bjorn felt the annoyance at the slow moving carriage and the impertinent maid rising within him, but he fought to keep it under control. He had gone through so much trouble to get into this carriage, he could certainly afford to maintain his composure. Bjorn had informed them that he needed to get onto the carriage as there was a matter of national, financial importance he needed to attend to and if he didn¡¯t, Freyr bank was going to go bankrupt and ruin Lechen¡¯s economy and although it was true, he did have business to attend to with the back, it wasn¡¯t anything urgent. Erna glared at him, as if she saw through his excuses and was about to change her mind about going out, but then the Baroness made an appearance. ¡°Erna, please calm down. Just because you are sharing a carriage, does not mean you are going on a date,¡± the Baroness reassured Erna, though the Baroness was secretly siding with Bjorn. ¡°If you really have no feelings for the Grand Duke, you have nothing to worry about, do you?¡± The Baroness said, emphasizing the word ¡®feelings¡¯. Erna cast a resentful glance at her Grandmother and reluctantly climbed into the carriage. The fact that Lisa acted like a human-barrier and sit between her and Bjorn made Erna feel a little better, but it was a terrible start to the trip. Bjorn studied Erna carefully, as she tried to hide from his eyes by pulling her wide brimmed hat low over her face. She was dressed modestly and even the flowers in her hat were minimal, as if hesitant to draw any attention. Bjorn suddenly remembered an encounter with Erna years ago, while his processional was passing through Schuber Station. He had been escorting the Queen Mother to a charity event to the Royal Hospital. Along the way, his eye was caught by a young women, petite and dressed in a very indistinct manner, but her hat was an explosion of flowers and ribbons. He would come to marry that woman he had a fleeting glance of. Bjorn let out a chuckle and a sigh of disappointment and although he shrugged his shoulders, Erna did not even glance in his direction. Nevertheless, Bjorn continued to stare deeply at the beautiful woman he vividly remembered from the past, lost in thought for quite some time. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Meet back here in an hour,¡± Erna said, pointing to the same statue they had used as a randevu last spring. ¡°Lisa and I have important business. You also have you own business right? So let¡¯s meet here after we finish our respective work.¡± ¡°Are you trying to get revenge?¡± Bjorn managed a smile, trying not to look too heartbroken. Yet, his casual attitude appeared to fuel Erna¡¯s anger even more. ¡°I¡¯m not sure I know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Erna coldly said and turned to walk away. Bjorn could do nothing but watch as Erna, with Lisa, hurried across the plaza and went into a general store. Erna delivered her batch of artificial flower, of which they had brought a lot more than what was ordered, but Mr Ale readily accepted all that Erna brought. Excited by their success, Erna purchased plenty more materials to make more flowers. Erna also bought a box of chocolates and some tea. After which, her mood improved considerably. ¡°Now lets get to the market, I want to buy you something too,¡± Erna said to Lisa, who jumped about with excitement. It was the same market where the May Festivals running competition had been held. Erna hesitated as she realised, but didn¡¯t want to allow herself to be haunted by meaningless memories. She had no regrets, so why couldn¡¯t she move on? Erna believed their marriage wouldn¡¯t last long, everyone knew. She couldn¡¯t imagine such a proud prince putting up with the likes of her for long, she actually expected him to mention divorce first and in a way, this felt like the right thing to do. She just needed to endure a little longer. ¡°Oh, Your Highness,¡± Lisa stopped walking, ¡°look over there.¡± Lisa was pointing to a small merry-go-round in the centre of the open air market. It was a rare sight, but not one to be as weirdly excited as Lisa was, but then Erna saw him, a tall man with red hair standing to the side of the ride. ¡°Pavel,¡± Erna muttered his name. Pavel¡¯s green eyes immediately locked onto her, capturing her attention. CH 136 Bjorn didn¡¯t hesitate for a moment to proclaim Pavel Lore was an asshole. He could see him standing with Erna by the merry-go-round. He knew it was him, he would recognise the infuriating man¡¯s fiery red hair anywhere. The situation was a little more reassuring seeing the guardian of hell, Lisa, near by. ¡°Hello, sir?¡± Bjorn¡¯s attention was drawn to the attendant of the almond stall he was stood near. She was clearly agitated that Bjorn was hanging around, not buying anything and getting in the way of her customers. When Bjorn looked back at the merry-go-round, the pair had vanished. While chasing after Erna, he unexpectedly came across a stall that caught his attention. As he looked around, he followed the delightful scent of honey and cinnamon mixed with the steam of seaweed, and there he found the snack Erna loved to enjoy in during the lively May Festival in Buford on sunny spring days. Bjorn decided to buy some almonds, though it was unlikely to be enough to sway Erna¡¯s feelings for him, he held onto the hope of catching her eye for just a moment. There was also the problem of Pavel Lore, the fact that he had turned up here, now, proved he was a bastard. Bjorn stuffed the cone of paper full of sweet, honey almonds into a coat pocket and started to weave his way through the market stalls. Erna was going to hate him. As the merry-go-round got closer, Bjorn paused to catch his breath. He knew Erna was going to side with that inscrutable bastard and lay blame on him, but when he witnessed Pavel Lore¡¯s laughter, he knew he had to act. Erna was still his wife. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°It¡¯s been awhile, Mr Lore,¡± Bjorn greeted him as calm and nonchalant as he could manage. Erna and Pavel quickly shifted their attention to Bjorn. Lisa, who had been watching the merry-go-round, turned in surprise, she didn¡¯t even try to hide it. Bjorn stood tall and proud beside Erna, like an alpha wolf trying to fend off any would be challengers. ¡°No, its fine,¡± Bjorn said as Pavel was about to extend a greeting, ¡°lets refrain from creating any further commotion, shall we?¡± With a playful wink, Bjorn gestured toward the onlookers in the crowd. He radiated elegance and composure, he looked like a completely different person compared to the man who had caused such chaos last summer. Realising his intentions, Pavel offered the Prince a respectful bow. ¡°Your Highness, Buford is also my home town. I happened to be visiting for a couple weeks. When I saw Erna, I took the opportunity to catch up, as its been quite some time since I saw my childhood friend.¡± ¡°Of course, I understand,¡± Bjorn said and wrapped an arm around his wife¡¯s waist. ¡°My wife is currently recovering from a poor turn of health.¡± Erna flinched, taken aback by Bjorn¡¯s affront, though Bjorn seemed completely unfazed. Pavel couldn¡¯t help but frown at Bjorn¡¯s demeaning attitude toward his wife. ¡°Mr Lore,¡± Bjorn said, ¡°why don¡¯t we find somewhere to have a drink? I remember you saying you don¡¯t drink, but there must be a tea shop near by.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, I¡¯m not sure I understand what you¡¯re saying,¡± Pavel frowned. If it were not for the joyful laugher of the children on the merry-go-round and the street vendors hawking their wears, there would have been the most awkward silence between Bjorn and Pavel. ¡°Don¡¯t do this,¡± Erna pleaded silently to Bjorn, pulling on his arm. ¡°Let¡¯s just go back now, I beg you¡­¡± ¡°I am only asking if Mr Lore would like to catch up with his childhood friend in a more comfortable environment. It wont be like last time, I promise.¡± ¡°What?¡± Erna hissed. ¡°The fight we had, at the picnic?¡± Bjorn brought up the matter without any shame. ¡°I wanted to apologise for what transpired that day and so, thought we could do it over a drink, rather than standing out in the middle of the street.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Tell me,¡± Bjorn said as he set down his drink, ¡°do you like rowing, Mr Lore?¡± Pavel raised an eyebrow at Bjorn¡¯s question and took up his teacup for a sip, hiding his surprise at the random question. He was not the only one drinking tea in a raucous tavern filled with day time drinkers. ¡°What do you mean, Your Highness?¡± ¡°Well, you seem to possess a skill that any team would kill to have on their boat.¡± ¡°I like to watch the sport, is that sufficient?¡± Pavel straightened his posture, he exuded a militaryesque demeanour. No matter how Bjorn observed him, Pavel seemed reminiscent of Leonid. While he may be some what dull, there was an air of intrigue and sincerity about him, qualities of a man that would suit Erna quite well. Bjorn readily acknowledged this and emptied his glass. The owner of the tavern, who was monitoring the patrons, waddled over and refilled the glass without a word. ¡°Was Erna your first love?¡± Bjorn said, moistening his lips with the fresh glass. ¡°Are you doubting my relationship with Her Highness again?¡± ¡°No, of course not, I know my wife is not that kind of woman.¡± ¡°So, why¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Erna I am worried about, it¡¯s you, you loved her, didn¡¯t you, you probably still do.¡± Bjorn said grinning. ¡°Well, so what if I was, what does it mean to you?¡± Pavel said, trying hard not to raise his voice. ¡°Yes, she was my first love, she is beautiful and kind, but I swear, I have not kept anything from you. It was merely puppy love and after leaving my home town, I treated her like a sister.¡± ¡°Would an older brother run away with his sister in the middle of the night?¡± ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Pavel felt a dryness in his throat. He knew that attempting to deceive the Prince with a feeble lie would be futile. ¡°To be honest, I was very shaken at the time. If the rain hadn¡¯t been so bad that night, if I hadn¡¯t been so late, if things hadn¡¯t gone so badly, I might have coveted Erna, no, I would have and Erna might have become my wife. But it did and Erna became the wife of a Prince. That¡¯s the end of it. Since then, I have never once entertained the idea of Erna and myself.¡± Bjorn observed Pavel¡¯s resolute confession with narrowed eyes, memories of that fateful night in the pouring rain coming to him. Erna must have presented her marriage as the best choice she could make at the time, either as a trophy or a shield. Deep down, Bjorn knew that Erna¡¯s true happiness would probably have been with the painter. There would have been a lot of social stigma if a noblewoman were to run away with a painter, but she would have found joy in leaving that world far behind her. Bjorn turned away. In that moment, he didn¡¯t care about what was best for Erna, or the potential gains and losses of that decision. It was solely the desire to posses a beautiful trophy that had propelled him and Bjorn refused to let it slip from his grasp. Pavel Lore was a reminder of that night, the night he wanted to forget. That was why he went crazy every time he saw Pavel Lore, not because he ever thought Erna would be the type of woman to cheat on him, but because he was a reminder of Bjorn¡¯s selfishness. ¡°I know,¡± Bjorn nodded, ¡°and I did it even though I knew.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You were really unfortunate and I apologise for my rudeness since that night, Mr Lore.¡± Bjorn finished his drink and stood, bowing before Pavel in an overly polite and formal manner. ¡°I would like to say that such a thing would never happen again, but we can¡¯t be certain of what the future holds.¡± Bjorn placed a bill on the table and looked at his pocket watch, it was almost time for his randevu with Erna. ¡°I would suggest that you continue to be careful, maybe get married, so that I can refrain from harbouring any negative thoughts toward you.¡± ¡°Is that really your apology,¡± Pavel let out a laugh. Bjorn watched Pavel for a moment in silence, then simply turned and left the tavern. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna¡¯s breathing quickened as she strode through the market with her chin up. Lisa followed close behind, matching her pace. Despite her efforts to dissuade him, Pavel had readily accepted Bjorn¡¯s invitation for a drink. Bjorn assured Erna that he would be in time to depart the village at their prearranged time. With no other option, Erna decided to wait patiently at the fountain, but as the time counted down, her anxiety intensified, until it reached unbearable levels and she finally succumb to her impatience. She disembarked from the carriage and ran to the meeting place. Even if Pavel agreed, she would not allow it. As the signboard of the tavern came into view, Erna¡¯s steps quickened. The thoughts of what Bjorn could have done to Pavel filled her with dread. Were they fighting again? As she thought about it, anger welled up inside her. Just as Erna was reaching for the door, Bjorn stepped out. Erna froze in front of him, shocked by his sudden appearance. When their eyes met, Bjorn offered her a smile. While Erna remained flustered and unsure of herself, Bjorn moved in close to her, bringing himself right to the tip of her nose. Slowly, he reached into his pocket and pulled out the packet of almonds. Erna¡¯s eyes went wide in astonishment as Bjorn handed over the bag. It was a nostalgic symbol of those foolish days they had shared together, a token she cherished and enjoyed simply because Bjorn had bought them for her. ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Erna said. ¡°I¡¯m sure you already know.¡± ¡°Yes, but why are you giving them to me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s ¡®sugar-plum¡¯.¡± The puzzling words echoed in the background of the spinning merry-go-round, blending with the music in a confusing symphony that left Erna uncertain about what she was actually hearing. CH 137 ¡°I want to try dating,¡± Bjorn said with a gentle smile, looking down at Erna ¡°Would you like that?¡± ¡°No,¡± Erna said, her words forced through the lump in her throat. ¡°Liar.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it any more. I don¡¯t like you, I don¡¯t like dating and I don¡¯t like these almonds.¡± ¡°Well, it seems my wife has become quite feisty and childish in my absence.¡± Despite Erna¡¯s piercing glare, Bjorn couldn¡¯t resist teasing her. The musicians on the merry-go-round started playing a cheerful polka. The music evoked memories of the previous spring. Erna was determined to maintain her composure, she held her head high and attempted to subdue her anger. She clenched her fists, squeezing the bag of almonds. She couldn¡¯t fathom why they man, whom she didn¡¯t even know any more, would suddenly recall insignificant details when everything between them was lost. ¡°Yes, I am a fierce and childish woman. The woman you married no longer exists, so please stop being so ridiculous and pushy, end this stupid marriage.¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I love you a lot more than that girl you used to be,¡± Bjorn crossed his arms and his grey eyes filled with Erna. ¡°You look so much more beautiful when you¡¯re being fierce like this. There¡¯s something thrilling about it, if only you were like this sooner.¡± ¡°I beg your pardon?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve fallen in love with you all over again and I would like to take you out on a date.¡± Bjorn smiled seductively, a contrast to the vulgar jokes. Erna was shocked. ¡°I am telling you that all I want from you, Your Highness, is a divorce.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Bjorn nodded his head. ¡°Then I guess I will have to think of something better than almonds to convince you.¡± ¡°No, please don¡¯t.¡± ¡°It is my heart, Erna, if you don¡¯t date me, how else am I supposed to love you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll not allow it, I hate it when you love me.¡± ¡°Listen, my dear wife, when did the act of loving and feeling affection toward someone need permission?¡± Bjorn laughed. ¡°Did I give you permission when you had feelings for me?¡± Bjorn cocked his head, ¡°what, nothing to say?¡± Unable to find a suitable response, Erna turned away and pouted. It was irritating, but difficult to accept and hard to argue against. It was exactly like that, he was more like a debt collector, than someone asking her out on a date. Erna gave the bag of almonds to Lisa and strode across the plaza. Bjorn followed after her, seemingly like a man that had very little enthusiasm for anything. Erna gracefully approached the awaiting carriage. The winter sun was swiftly descending in the sky, leaving behind a cloak of serene darkness that enveloped her surroundings before she realized it. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Lisa dozed in the carriage, the sound of her heavy breathing was the only sound to be heard in the awkward silence between Bjorn and Erna. Erna was looking out of the window, doing her best to ignore Bjorn. The soft lantern light cast a gentle glow upon her contemplative look, accentuating her small and pensive face. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask?¡± Bjorn said, cutting the silence. ¡°I interrogated your painter friend, aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Erna let out an exasperated sigh and turned to look at Bjorn. ¡°Because I know there is nothing to worry about.¡± ¡°How can you be sure of that?¡± there was a faint hint of laughter in Bjorn¡¯s voice. ¡°If something had happened, you wouldn¡¯t have acted like you did.¡± ¡°You trust me that much?¡± ¡°No, I merely stated a fact.¡± Erna regretted giving the response, but she didn¡¯t feel like correcting herself. Getting entangled in this man¡¯s tricks was something she wanted to avoid. They returned to sitting in silence and exchanged glances, while Lisa dozed between them. As they approached Baden Street, the darkness outside thickened. ¡°I apologised to him,¡± Bjorn said with a smile. ¡°I made a sincere apology to Mr Lore for what happened during the Heine family picnic.¡± ¡°I see¡± Erna straightened herself. ¡°Don¡¯t do that to Pavel again. What ever you think, Pavel and I are just friends and now¡­¡± ¡°What ever you say, Erna, I will always dislike him,¡± Bjorn said, cutting Erna off. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m quite jealous of him.¡± His voice was tender and unlike anything Erna had heard from him. ¡°Emotional judgement and jealousy are two separate things and, well, I can¡¯t help the way I feel. If you¡¯re genuinely concerned for the painter, maybe you shouldn¡¯t pay any attention to him. It would be even better if you didn¡¯t mention his name.¡± ¡°Jealous? Are you really saying that you are jealous of Pavel Lore?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Well, you do now.¡± Erna was taken aback by Bjorn¡¯s confession, his audacity met by her unwavering expression. His brazen attitude only fuelled her anger more. ¡°Why are you doing this to me? You¡¯re not this kind of man.¡± ¡°This kind of man?¡± Bjorn said dejectedly. ¡°Well¡­¡± Bjorn said, crestfallen. He was a wretch, stuck in the remote countryside, struggling to win back the love of his wife. When he thought about it, he could understand the way Erna was feeling, to some extent. It was a side of him she had never imagined. ¡°The Prince you used to love no longer exists, Erna,¡± Bjorn said with a reluctant whisper. Bjorn let out a heavy sigh. It was a truth he had been unwilling to face, but the words slipped out of him now and they felt unconvincing and insignificant. The Prince of a fairytale, who had rescued a maiden from the countryside and ugly marriage was an illusion, a falsehood and no longer held any significance. ¡°This is me, Erna, this is my true self and I want to start over as this me.¡± His gaze fixed on Erna and held the depths of her serenity, which was reminiscent of the night sky. The throne constructed upon an illusion crumbled to ruins and he found himself capable of embracing this truth. He felt a genuine longing. What he longed for was not just Erna¡¯s love, but Erna herself and the chance to love her properly. She looked at him, her lips parting and in that fleeting moment, she nodded. Lisa awoke, stirred by the violent jolting of the carriage pulling into driveway of the mansion and bouncing along its cobbles. Erna snapped her head to look out the widow. ¡°Oh, we¡¯ve already arrived?¡± Lisa said, blinking to chase away the drowsiness. Almost as if she didn¡¯t miss a beat, Lisa began rambling again, yammering on about trivia matter such as what would be for dinner, the new vase she had bought and even sharing the story of the annoying calf. This maid should be fired. Bjorn thought as he gazed at the warm light streaming out of the old mansion¡¯s windows. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°What on earth can we do, madam?¡± Mrs Greaves said, her face filled with worry as she spoke to Baroness Baden. It had been two weeks since Bjorn had settled in Baden House and surely he would be leaving to go back to Schuber soon. ¡°If the Prince doesn¡¯t leave soon¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be leaving.¡± Before Mrs Greve could finish her sentence, the young man¡¯s voice echoed through the room. Startled, she turned and abruptly stood, her face going red with embarrassment. Bjorn seemed to appear from no where and stood in the entrance to the parlour. ¡°My apologies, Your Highness.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Bjorn said casually. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this uninvited guest.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, go ahead and throw a birthday party for my wife, although, I imagine it won¡¯t be easy with me around.¡± At a loss of words, Mrs Greve quickly turned around before the Baroness gave her permission to go. Erna¡¯s elderly nanny, who never forgot to draw the cross as if praying, made Bjorn smile. It felt like he was being treated like a demon. As Mrs Greve vacated the room, closing the door behind her, the Baroness laid aside her sewing. Bjorn offered a formal greeting and sat down beside her. ¡°I see you¡¯re about to go horse riding,¡± the Baroness said, adjusting her spectacles, noticing that Bjorn was wearing jodhpurs and carried a crop. ¡°Yes, Baroness,¡± Bjorn smiled, not his usual, cold and detached smile, but one that was warm and perfectly gentle. The Baroness looked at the young, handsome Prince with calm eyes. Even without sincerity, she could understand what it was about this gentleman that could captivate Erna and, at the same time, inflict wounds. ¡°It seems Erna¡¯s feelings toward you still remains tepid.¡± For the first time, something resembling actual emotion flickered in the princes eyes, which had been flat all along. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not easy,¡± Bjorn nodded. The Baroness looked at him thoughtfully. It was embarrassing for him, but also sad at times. It was a mix of curiosity and pity, but the Baroness could see that the Prince loved his wife. ¡°I will make sure there is a place for you at the dinner table. I can not guarantee Erna will accept it willingly, but that¡¯s all I can do,¡± Baroness Baden said calmly. ¡°Oh, by the way, she went out to see her calf with her maid, so she will be in the cattle pen right now.¡± Baroness said as she picked up the call bell. A maid came into the parlour almost immediately. ¡°I have some urgent business that needs taking care of, would you fetch Lisa for me please.¡± CH 138 ¡°What about Ella, or Sylvia?¡± Lisa said rattling off names. ¡°Or maybe Christa? Does it give off too noble vibe?¡± Erna took naming the calf seriously. Once it had eaten up the hay, the calf returned to its mothers side in the cattle pen, the two ladies contained in the vacant cattle pen. Ralph Royce leaned on the door frame and smiled at the two women arguing over a name, like they didn¡¯t know the calf would be sold on once it was old enough. The decision to bring the calf to the Baden Estate was purely because of Erna. She cared for the young animal with as much love and tenderness as any mother with a baby, but fortunately, Baroness Baden understood that it would not be staying here indefinitely. ¡°Mr. Royce, is Lisa here?¡± Ralph turned to see another serving girl rushing over. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s over there.¡± As the maid rushed over to Lisa, Ralph was startled by yet another visitor, this time, it was the Prince. ¡°I have come for the horse,¡± Bjorn said to the stableman. ¡°Yes, of course, let me fetch him for you.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s okay, I shall do it,¡± Bjorn said reassuringly, as he watched Lisa get carted off by the other maid. He smiled at her and put a finger to his lips. ¡°Shh, leave quietly Lisa, before I fire you.¡± Lisa glared at the Prince, her expression tinged with resentment and sadness, she couldn¡¯t contain herself and feigned a coughing fit. Unfortunately, Erna was not perceptive enough and did not notice. Bjorn closed the stable doors behind Lisa and made his way to the pen Erna was still stood in. Erna finally noticed Bjorn¡¯s approach as she paced the pen, muttering to herself. ¡°Did you purposely send Lisa away?¡± Erna said sharply. ¡°No, of course not, the Baroness Baden needed her for something, I just came to get a horse,¡± Bjorn responded with a smile. The calf matched Lisa¡¯s vivid portrayal in the letter, sporting a lively tuft of fur and a gracefully tied ribbon around its neck. There was no doubt about whose sense of style it reflected. ¡°Is that so?¡± Erna said, scrutinising Bjorn as he approached the calf and gently stroked it along its neck and back. ¡°You misunderstand me so much.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°What is it you think I¡¯m up to? I told you, I¡¯m only here to go horse riding,¡± Bjorn said, gesturing to his attire, ¡°but if I am intruding, I can leave the two of you alone.¡± ¡°No, its fine, go ride your horse,¡± Erna said, her brow furrowed in irritation. ¡°Erna.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just go find Lisa.¡± Erna turned to leave, but she let out a yelp as Bjorn caught her arm. He interposed himself between Erna and the door, blocking her path. ¡°You always run away,¡± Bjorn sighed. ¡°Just give me ten minutes, okay?¡± Bjorn released his grip, it wasn¡¯t tight, but the look on Erna¡¯s face suggested it might have been. ¡°If you don¡¯t even allow that, I think there might be a big misunderstanding.¡± ¡°What misunderstanding?¡± ¡°That you still love me. You keep running away because you¡¯re afraid of your true feelings and if you stay around for too long, you might be forced to realise those feelings, or something.¡± Contrary to the light smirking tone on Bjorn¡¯s face, Erna glared at him with hatred. Bjorn pulled out a pocket watch and Erna sighed. ¡°Now is¡­ten twenty five,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Fine, I will be leaving at exactly ten thirty five.¡± ¡°Were you not in the middle of a conversation with the calf?¡± Bjorn offered his first question, wasting the first minute. His tone was no longer playful, it was low and gentle. ¡°I was naming it with Lisa. We decided not to sell it and raise it by it ourselves.¡± Erna said. ¡°Seems you put a lot of sincerity in naming the calf.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mock me, its important to me, okay?¡± ¡°Erna.¡± Erna let out a sigh and turned her head away to look at the calf, which was now suckling on its mothers teat. Its white coat was dappled with brown spots, something she inherited from her mother. Bjorn felt like he understood why Erna was so close to the mother and calf. She must be thinking about their lost child when looking at the pair, which was why she had developed a special connection with the animals. A sudden surge of anger welled up in Bjorn toward Erna, who had ran off in the middle of the night and sent divorce papers through the post. It was an unfamiliar anger that made him want to scream out like a madman, but his heart remained cold. ¡°You have five minutes,¡± Erna informed Bjorn. Bjorn shifted his gaze from the ribbon adorned cow and looked at Erna. It felt like there was a lingering scent of blood on the tip of his nose. Among the items that had been removed on that fateful day, there was something of no real notice, but Bjorn remembers them very clearly. Tiny baby socks, meticulously crafted with fine thread and was so unbelievably small, he could only fit a single finger in them. The pattern on the socks resembled the sweets Erna loved so much, right down to the tiny ribbons. Bjorn inspected every baby item the servants brought to him and with there no longer being a child to wear, or play with the items, there was only one thing to be said for each. He told the servants, one by one, to throw the items away. It made him feel like he was losing his sanity with each item that was discarded. ¡®Throw it away.¡¯ Putting down the socks he had been holding for a long time, Bjorn eventually ordered them to be disposed of as well and that night, the objects turned to ashes and memory, just like their first child. Bjorn clenched his fist, still feeling the lingering touch of those socks and he realised that Erna wasn¡¯t the only one that was running away. A sense of desolation came over him. ¡°You have two minutes,¡± Erna said. ¡°Why did you ask to talk to me and yet, not say anything?¡± ¡°A¡­gift,¡± Bjorn said, looking at the calf as it playfully mooed. ¡°Tell me what gift you would like.¡± ¡°A gift?¡± ¡°Yes, its your birthday soon and I¡¯ve already proven I am not as good at you in picking out perfect gifts.¡± ¡°Ten minutes. That¡¯s your lot,¡± Erna said coldly. ¡°As promised and the only gift I want from you is a divorce, nothing else and I will not be dating.¡± Erna was as emotionless as she could manage. Her cold tone left a frosty mark on Bjorn as she turned away and left the cattle pen. Bjorn noticed the pink ribbon in her hair, the same colour as the calf was wearing. It was irritating, but at the same time it was lovely none the less. ¡°I¡¯ll name the calf for you, then,¡± Bjorn laughed. ¡°Just call it divorce.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Erna said, looking back as she tried to open the gate of the pen. ¡°It seems to be your favourite word these days,¡± Bjorn teased as he turned and made his way towards the stable where his horse awaited. The calf let out another discontented moo, seemingly unhappy with the name Bjorn had bestowed upon it. Erna could only shoot a disapproving glare before departing shortly thereafter. Meanwhile, Bjorn, all set to embark on his horse ride, guided the horse out of the stable. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The snow white horse galloped unrestrained. The rhythmic sound of its hooves pounding the earth of the desolate field merged with the rustle of dried, frozen grasses. Bjorn aimed the horse for a secluded clearing deep in the woods, took the time to enjoy his own company, smoked a few cigars then rode back to the mansion. Once there, he called the attendent from Schuber Palace. ¡°You need to go to Schuber,¡± Bjorn said, flicking off ash that had clung to his jacket. ¡°There¡¯s much that needs to be prepared, so get Mrs Fitz to help and make sure to contact the palace in advance. I need this organised by my wife¡¯s birthday, is that understood, do you think you can handle it?¡± ¡°Yes, of course, Your Highness,¡± the servant said with a dry gulp. CH 139 Gifts flooded into Baden Mansion, creating a mountain of gifts in the hallway that left everyone speechless. Erna¡¯s expression was a mix of astonishment and unease, it was a sight that evoked an all-too-familiar and uneasy memory. ¡°Erna, what on earth is all this?¡± the startled Baroness said. ¡°Greetings, Your Highness,¡± a servant said, handing over one final, small gift. It was Bjorn¡¯s own attendant, the only one he had brought from Schuber. Behind him were the rest of the workers, who all bowed in unison out of respect for the Prince¡¯s wife. ¡°These are the things the Prince has prepared for you, Your Highness.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Erna said, ¡°you¡¯ve all worked so very hard.¡± Erna first expressed her gratitude with the appropriate courtesy. It was such an absurd situation, but with so many eyes on her, she had to behave with dignity and hide her true feelings. This had Bjorn Dniester written all over it and once the last servant finally left, she looked at the pile of gifts red faced from barely contained frustration. She wanted to set fire to the whole damn pile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Grandma,¡± Erna said to the Baroness. ¡°I¡¯m going to go lay down for a bit.¡± He hasn¡¯t changed one bit Her anger boiled over. She had anticipated Bjorn¡¯s presence would dampen the mood of her birthday, but she never thought he would go this far again. ¡°Erna.¡± As soon as Erna made it to the hallway, she heard the voice of the uninvited guest. She let out a sigh of resignation. To her surprise, Bjorn was casually approaching her, with a sincere smile on his face. It bore the same tenderness as it did on her twentieth birthday and that only made it more devastating. ¡°I see the gifts have arrived,¡± he said. ¡°Yes, you selfish bastard, they were all well received.¡± Erna looked at Bjorn with as calm an expression as she could manage. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Bjorn said, the smile vanishing and replaced with a look of concern. ¡°Were the scars you have me last year not enough for you? Did you not think about the rumours that would spread from preparing such extravagant gifts, or how difficult those rumours would make my life?¡± ¡°What, don¡¯t talk like that, its all for you.¡± ¡°For me? How can you think that showering me with lavish gifts would solve anything? If you truly respect me, if you understand even a little of what I¡¯m going through, you¡¯ll take the presents back and sign the divorce papers.¡± ¡°Erna, I¡­¡± ¡°Take everything back,¡± Erna shouted. Tears flowed unrestrained down Erna¡¯s cheeks. She had hoped and as she watched the gifts pile up, that hope was once again shattered into a million pieces. ¡°Please, I¡¯m begging you Bjorn.¡± Erna, tears streaming down her face, pleaded desperately. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The afternoon wore on and snow began to drift lightly from the sky. It was the same snowfall that had graced Erna¡¯s birthday last year. Bjorn sat on the windowsill, looking out at the countryside that was gradually turning white. The cigar he had been smoking was left to smoulder in the ash tray and the untouched brandy was left neglected. He was making his mind up to leave. If Erna despised him so much that she would beg him to leave through hot tears, then he would go. The urge didn¡¯t last long. When he made it to his room to start packing, his stubbornness prevailed. He didn¡¯t want to go until he had given Erna something good. Not because he thought he could buy her love back, but because she was worth that much to him. The gift he had picked out was one born of love and a desire to give her something deserving. Bjorn got down off the windowsill and pulled at the knot of his tie, which felt like it was restricting and choking. The house was always naturally quiet, but right now, there was a heavier silence shrouding it. Bjorn couldn¡¯t escape the realisation that he was the source of the solemn atmosphere. The memory of Erna in tears came to his mind in a vivid hallucination, superimposed upon the snowy landscape. He remembered she had wept last year too and the source of that was also him. He had always delighted in his wife¡¯s beautiful smile, but struggled with her laughter. When it came to matters of Erna, he was completely clueless and often found himself at a loss. Bjorn picked up a glass and sipped at the cool water to moisten his lips. Erna remained locked in her room. At this rate, her birthday would pass without her being in attendance of it, just like last year, when no one remembered the Grand Duchess¡¯ birthday. Bjorn set down the glass and started pacing about the room, lost in contemplation. He was well aware that leaving after agreeing to the divorce was the course Erna wanted, but Bjorn knew it was impossible. He didn¡¯t mind being called selfish, or self-centred. He would rather be a bastard than lose Erna, but being a bastard was what was pushing Erna away. As long as he could have her at his side, he was willing to bare what ever role and title people wanted to put on him. But what was the best course of action for a bastard? The more he thought about it, the more complicated it got and the more his head spun with inconceivable thoughts. Until he stopped and stared at the gift he had gone through a lot of effort to acquire. Laying on the bed was a bouquet of Lily of Valley he had gotten sent over from Schuber. Bjorn picked up the bouquet. Once a symbol of Princess Gladys, now just a pretty little, white and simple flower. Just like Erna. Bjorn sat on the edge of the bed and stared at the Lillies in his hand for a long while. When he looked up, darkness was already spreading beyond the window. Setting the bouquet aside, Bjorn decided against ringing the service bell and lit the candles himself. He then sat at the desk, found the stationary he needed in a drawer and found the conviction to write a letter. To Erna. The pen scratched at the paper as he guided it around the letters. The minutes ticked by, but he couldn¡¯t get his mind to work on what the opening paragraph should be. The expensive sheet of paper help only two, simple, small words. Bjorn swiftly discarded the sheet of paper and replaced it with a fresh one. The gold letterhead shone under the lamp light, its radiance casting a shimmer on his face. My Dearest Erna. At least the start had shown some sign of improvement, but was left with an innate tone he wasn¡¯t sure was appropriate and it didn¡¯t sit well with him. Repeatedly writing the first line, then crumpling up the piece of paper and discarding it to the corner of the room, Bjorn generated a large pile of scrapped paper. After botching the fifth letter, Bjorn leaned back in his chair and set the pen aside. Habitually, he brought a cigar up to his lips, but didn¡¯t light it. The sight of him writing a letter to a woman just across the hall, but equally out of reach as if she was on the other side of the world, must have been comical. Understand, consider and respect. Bjorn slowly repeated the concepts his wife valued so much. His gaze fixated on the ethereal dance of the snow beyond the window. Within the enchanting scene, he could see Erna when he found her at the dome of Felia Cathedral. Erna, who he had hurt and despite everything, who had loved him. He felt like he could almost understand that emotion she felt on that night, in the moment he faced her pretty and pitiable face. Setting aside the cigar, he looked down at the desk. The warm glow of the lamp illuminated his face and as if engaged in battle, Bjorn stared at the empty sheet of paper. The sound of the pen gliding across its surface began to pierce the silence of the evening. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The table was filled with artificial flowers, there was no space for any more, but Erna continued to work diligently. She had been at it all day and not at all seemed like someone that was celebrating their twenty first birthday. Until the morning argument with the Prince, until now, she had locked herself in her room and did the only thing that brought her joy. She had no desire to join the dinner table either. ¡°Um, Your Highness? Its about time for dinner,¡± Lisa said, poking her head around the door. Erna finally raised her head and looked at Lisa with blank eyes. ¡°Lisa¡­I¡­¡± Before Erna could say anything, there was a commotion behind the door and Lisa came in with another servant. ¡°Your Highness.¡± The servant came into the room, carrying a large bouquet of white flowers. ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡± Lisa said, in a less than polite tone. The Prince is a villain, so naturally his servants are too. ¡°The Prince has commanded me to deliver these straight to the Grand Duchess.¡± He looked at Erna, completely ignoring Lisa. ¡°What is this?¡± Erna said ¡°Flowers, Your Highness and a letter.¡± CH 140 Once Lisa left, Erna sat at the table and stared at the letter and flowers. It felt strange, she knew they were from Bjorn, but they didn¡¯t feel real to her. She felt awkward as she looked at the unfamiliar gifts that didn¡¯t match the personality of the person gifting them. After sitting in the oppressive silence a little longer, she finally let out a sigh of resignation and opened the letter. To My Wife. I¡¯m sorry for starting my letter on such an unpleasant note, but to begin with, I must apologise for unintentionally spoiling your birthday. My intentions were to express the depths of my feelings for you, but it seems that message did not come across. It does make sense for the Prince of Lechen and the President of the Bank of Freyr to gift his wife something simple for her birthday at the very least. I would like you to consider this from my point of view at the very least. Of course, I acknowledge my mistake of not being considerate and focusing solely on expressing my feelings. Please don¡¯t misunderstand me on that. Even now, I still wish to congratulate you on your birthday and I hope you appreciate the small gift I got you. I do not know how else to express myself other than giving gifts and I can see how this might be the wrong approach, but never the less, I will present you with one, small gift on your birthday. I hope you can enjoy a birthday dinner with the Baroness, I won¡¯t be there. I wish that today will be a joyful day for both you and the Baroness, who I can see loves you dearly. Your Husband Bjorn Dniester Erna let out a bewildered sigh. This was the first time she had received a letter like this and she struggled to make sense of it. To make matters worse, Bjorn¡¯s ¡®incredibly-elegant-and-stylish¡¯ handwriting made most of it illegible to her. Taking a moment to compose herself, gazing out of the window, Erna gave the bizarre letter another read. The more she examined it, the more ridiculous it appeared, but one thing was clear, Princess Gladys¡¯ claims that Bjorn wrote beautiful letters was a falsehood. Erna placed the letter on the table like it was some kind of eviction notice, or a rival challenging her. Glancing at the table, she wore a vacant smile as she saw that it was dinner time. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Alright, that should do it,¡± Lisa said as she stepped back from her handy work. Erna sat in the chair and studied herself in the mirror. She adjusted her attire a little, not liking the way certain folds and ribbons were sat. She only wore her hair up and a slightly more formal dress, yet she felt self consciously over dressed. This was the first time she had dressed as a lady since returning to Buford. ¡°You look absolutely stunning, Your Highness. You truly shine like the stars.¡± Lisa could tell that Erna was a little unsure of herself and so offered words of encouragement. Giving one final adjustment to the ribbons in her hair, Erna left for dinner. She paused at the top of the stairs, remembering the uninvited guest. She looked across the hall to the bedroom Bjorn had been staying, he will keep his promise. All she had to do now was have dinner with her Grandmother, but for some reason, the next steps didn¡¯t come naturally, or easily. ¡°Your Highness, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Lisa said. ¡°Just a minute,¡± Erna said. She approached the closed door of the guest bedroom and knocked in the most politest manner she could manage. ¡°Your Highness, its me,¡± Erna said, knocking once more. Bjorn came to the door and as he promised, it looked like he had no desire to join in for the dinner. He was dressed in a partially unbuttoned shirt, suspenders dangling loosely by his legs. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Bjorn asked plainly. ¡°That¡¯s¡­Won¡¯t you come down to dinner?¡± Erna proposed calmly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you get my letter? I think it would be inappropriate to invade your birthday dinner with your family.¡± ¡°Yes, I got your letter, but¡­¡± ¡°But?¡± ¡°But¡­whether I like it or not, you are a guest in my home and it would be improper not to have you come down for dinner.¡± Erna stared into Bjorn¡¯s eyes, unwavering and confident. There was a long, awkward silence before Bjorn finally nodded. ¡°Wait for me, I will get ready.¡± *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The dinner commenced a little later than planned, with the sudden attendance of the Prince, but the food was presented to Erna, the Baroness and the uninvited guest like nothing was out of the ordinary. The food was abundant and delicious, all thanks to the special day and the result of hosting the Prince of Lechen. The table was not very big, so Bjorn ended up sitting next to Erna, who conducted herself in a very lady-like manner and showed no more discontent toward him. Bjorn watched her, as she and the Baroness engaged in conversation. At the end of the dinner, Erna¡¯s birthday cake was brought out. It was a large, traditional cake that reflected Erna¡¯s taste perfectly, reminiscent of a bygone era, as if a cherished heirloom. ¡°Make your wish quickly, my lady,¡± Mrs Greve said. There was a slight resemblance between Mrs Greve and Mrs Fitz, Bjorn noticed and let out a chuckle. ¡°Are you ready, my baby?¡± the Baroness said. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready,¡± Erna said and with a resolute expression, she rose from her seat. Her gaze briefly met Bjorn¡¯s and in that moment, he sensed a profound look from her. It wasn¡¯t merely a passing glance, but there was something more behind it. What will your wish be? Erna leaned forward and blew out the candles. Applause erupted from everyone that had come into the dinning room. Bjorn joined in the brief applause. There was something more resolute about Erna, she seemed to gain a sense of calmness about her. This made Bjorn want to ask her about her wish even more, but refrained from asking. ¡°Happy birthday, my dear, I am so grateful that you came to me so long ago,¡± the Baroness said. It was a brief toast, but one that was so heartfelt it didn¡¯t need anything more. With it just being the three of them at the dinner, it was now Bjorn¡¯s turn to say something. ¡°Happy birthday, Erna.¡± Bjorn offered the simplest toast he could, raising his wine glass. After a brief pause, Erna tapped her wine glass against his. The clink resonated in the silence. As the celebrations moved on from the cake, excitement rose as it was time for the gift giving. The Baroness presented Erna with a hair pin, Mrs Greves gave Erna a knitted shawl and Lisa gifted a pair of lace gloves. Finally, it was Bjorn¡¯s turn and he gave Erna a small box tied with a ribbon, just small enough to fit in the palm. Erna looked at Bjorn in silence and their eyes met. ¡°I know you dislike my gifts, but since I was invited to dinner, I felt it prudent to observe the minimum level of formality.¡± Erna took the gift and tension rose across the dinner table. She untied the ribbon and opened the box. The atmosphere in the dinning room became frigid and not understanding the reason for the sudden change, Bjorn¡¯s brow furrowed. The gift inside the box was a presentation of luxury and expense. It was a stunning brooch with a large diamond at its focus and several rubies clustered around it. It was the most expensive gift in the room. Dammit, what the hell is that thing doing here? Bjorn thought as he studied Erna¡¯s face for a reaction. Despite his attempts to make amends for past mistakes, with one simple, genuine expression of love, he had banished himself right back to the start. Bjorn struggled to contain the slew of expletives that ran through his mind at such a terribly simple mistake. ¡°Thank you, its very pretty,¡± Erna said, calm and composed, like it was nothing. With the presents set aside, the meal continued to its conclusion. Bjorn watched Erna calmly and in return, she smiled. Erna engaged in lively conversation and enjoyed the meal with gusto. She was a beautiful 21-year-old Erna, captivating in her grace and radiance. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Your Highness, look over there,¡± Lisa said, stretching out of the window. Erna had just gotten herself prepared for her usual morning walk when Lisa called out in surprise. Erna looked out the window and saw there was a carriage parked under the porch, covered in the snow that fell last night. It wasn¡¯t the one used by the Baden family. ¡°Is the Prince finally going back to Schuber?¡± Lisa said, seeing Bjorn stood at the head of the carriage. Bjorn was in his travelling attire and servants were loading luggage onto the carriage. As Lisa pointed out, there was nothing strange about him leaving right away. ¡°It is indeed quite strange, he never mentioned anything about leaving. Did he say anything to you, Your Highness?¡± Lisa said. ¡°No, not at all,¡± Erna said, her voice tinged with a hint of bewilderment. Erna pushed away any thoughts and speculations, and went for her morning walk as usual. Since Bjorn had come to her home unexpectedly, it was fitting that he would leave under the same circumstance. Whatever he chose to do was no concern of hers. Firm in her belief that it was none of her concern, Erna came out of the front door where Bjorn¡¯s carriage was waiting. Bjorn was engaged in conversation with the coachman and turned his head slowly when he felt Erna¡¯s presence. There eyes met briefly, connecting in the dawning sun. CH 141 ¡°Are you returning to Schuber?¡± Erna asked without thinking. She realised that she shouldn¡¯t have cared, but it was too late to take back the words. Once done with the attendant, Bjorn approached her and looked down at her calmly. ¡°Why, does it make you happy? Unfortunately for you, I will not be returning just yet, I have some business to attend to, I can¡¯t ignore my wife¡¯s cookie jar, even if she still refuses to date.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll never be in a relationship with you,¡± Erna said. ¡°Is that so? Well, then I guess we should redefine it as unrequited love.¡± Bjorn¡¯s eyes glinted with mischief as he responded in a tender manner. ¡°I¡¯ll be back, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want you to come back.¡± ¡°Is there anything you need from the Palace?¡± Bjorn asked, almost as if he had completely forgotten about the events of yesterday. Except for divorce papers.¡± His words mirrored his arrogant demeanor, akin to that of a proud and haughty prince. Erna chose to respond by turning away and let the crunch of the snow under her feet reply for her. ¡°Wait for me Erna, I will be back on Saturday,¡± Bjorn said, his voice filled with laughter. ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Erna shouted over her shoulder. Bjorn, seemingly unaware of the significance of her words, calmly boarded the carriage with his attendant. It was a tranquil Tuesday morning, as glistening snowflakes twirled in the wind, resembling sparkling powdered jewels. Erna watched the carriage trundle away down the stony path and prayed that the man inside would never return. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The prince¡¯s schedule was like a challenging forced march, with no breaks or relief. Bjorn urged the carriage driver to not stop until they got to Schuber and shortly after arriving, he proceeded straight to the bank to conduct the board meeting. The next day, Bjorn rose early to catch the next train to Berg to attend a luncheon with the Treasury Department. Bjorn worked tirelessly through the days, not allowing himself time to rest and recuperate. He listened tirelessly to endless reports, made critical judgements on matters of importance and provided necessary instructions for his underlings to follow. He was on his way to his final appointment of the day and decided to take a quick nap in the carriage. ¡°We have arrived, your Highness,¡± the coachman said, but Bjorn didn¡¯t stir. The coachman had to resort to violently shaking Bjorn¡¯s shoulders in order to get him to wake up. His face bore the unmistakeable signs of weariness. The result of three stressful days. ¡°Would you like to reschedule the return to Buford, your Highness?¡± the attendant cautiously said. ¡°It might be better to postpone until Sunday.¡± The prince was initially planned to leave for Buford on the early morning train the next day. However, considering that such dinners often lasted until midnight, it would entail embarking on another challenging journey without adequate rest. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°I will be proceeding with the original plan. Bjorn rubbed the sleep from his eyes and got out of the carriage, adjusted his bow tie and donned the jacket the coachman was holding out for him. Bjorn strode away from the carriage with the grace and elegance of a prince and not someone who had just woken from a deep nap. As soon as it was noticed that Bjorn was present, crowds of people called out to him and cheered for him. The whole downtown area vibrated with excitement. Bjorn effortlessly distributed smiles and warm welcomes to the growing crowd. It was the least he felt he could do as Grand Duke. But Erna, you weren¡¯t. Bjorn¡¯s progress through the busy crowd came to a sudden halt as he was struck by the memory of his wife. He couldn¡¯t understand why she would feel intimidated and flustered in the company of others. Her sensitivity to their words and gazes was apparent as well. Bjorn Dniester¡¯s life as the Prince of Lechen was much akin to that of a grand opera singer, full of extravagance and celebrity. It often felt like he had been reduced to being the cities entertainment, but he was still the Grand Duke and there was a certain level of expectation, one of which he accepted greatly. Within this clearly defined world, everything he did and said on the stage was scrutinised by the people, and his performance constantly under evaluation. That was the nature of the world he was born into. He expected Erna to adhere to those same rules that he did. He thought that she would adopt the same attitude as him, if he showed her how, as it was the role she eagerly took up, but she came from a completely different world, with different rules. ¡°Your Highness?¡± The attendant¡¯s perplexed voice interrupted Bjorn¡¯s train of thought, bringing him back to the present moment. He gradually opened his eyes, absorbing the scene unfolding before him. The escorts had successfully cleared a path through the chaotic and bustling crowd. As people glanced at the immobile prince, their eyes gleamed like the city lights in the night. Once again, his thoughts turned to Erna, with Buford, the place she called home, occupying his mind. It was a world where she held importance and truly belonged. Right now, she was probably tending to the calf, making sure it was warm and comfortable. She might even be making more of her flowers. In moments of boredom, she would dive into a good book, or go for a walk around the quiet, snow covered fields. Or perhaps engaged in conversation with her grandmother, sitting in front of a comforting fireplace after an early dinner. Her life was a tranquil one, almost like being on a deserted island. That was Erna¡¯s world. Yet, that simple country girl had so willingly agreed to marry him. As he pondered on this, making his way through the crowd, he wondered how the world appeared to Erna. No matter how much he wanted to, he was unable to see the world from her perspective. Erna faced a similar conundrum. Once he accepted that realisation, the magnitude of the one-side coercion that had been imposed on his wife became clear. His wife must have endured a terrible form of violence. Nevertheless, he deeply loved the woman who displayed bravery and resilience in the face of adversity, doing her best to cope. ¡°Are you alright, your Highness?¡± an attendant said. Bjorn simply nodded. They each came from vastly different backgrounds and so, was far too difficult to understand where each other was coming from. At the very least, acknowledging that truth brought some serenity. Bjorn made his way through the crowd to the grand hotel¡¯s lobby and once inside, the din of the crowd outside fell away and he felt he could better reflect on his thoughts. After catching his breath, Bjorn made his way to the second floor, where the Central Bank President was waiting for him. Once the dinner was over, it would be Saturday, the day he had decided to return to Erna. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°This weather is dreadful,¡± said the Baroness as she looked out the window. The blizzard, which had started as evening came on, was only growing in intensity. The snow, which was being whipped up by the wind, made it impossible to see more than a few feet in front of you. After Erna closed the curtains, she helped her Grandmother to the bed, where a hot water bottle made it a cosy refuge that helped the Baroness forget about the storm raging outside. ¡°Erna, my dear, wouldn¡¯t it be wise to keep the fireplace in the guest bedroom lit, just in case he returns?¡± the Baroness said, though she too suspected Bjorn would not return in such bad weather. ¡°He won¡¯t be coming tonight, Grandma,¡± Erna said softly, pulling the duvet up to her chin. The sound of the harsh wind whistled in the tiny gaps of the window and added credence to Erna¡¯s words. After giving her Grandmother a kiss on a wrinkled cheek, Erna left the bedroom, closing the door behind her. She found herself surrounded by a gloomy silence. Lisa had retired, Mrs Greves was asleep a long time since, making Erna the only one still awake in the house. She busied herself inspecting all the windows in the house before retiring to her own bedroom, clutching a cup of hot milk and honey. She happened to glance across the hall to the guest bedroom, shrouded in complete darkness. Erna tore her gaze away, sipping at her hot milk and honey as she turned her back to the guest bedroom. It made her feel unsettled, amplified by the howling wind. She took the time to make sure her own fireplace had ample wood. With everything seemingly in order, all that remained was to curl up in her warm bed and sleep, but despite having drunk all her milk, none of the usual drowsiness was on her and sleep did not come. She stared up at the ceiling for a long while before looking over to the clock on the mantle piece. Ten o clock, it was already so late and in only two hours, it would be Saturday. Climbing out of bed and pacing about the room, Erna finally drew back the curtains and opened the shutters. She looked out at the blizzard through the frosty glass. The weather was so severe, it was impossible to even imagine anyone being able to travel at the moment. Feeling uneasy about the fireplace in the guest bedroom, Erna sternly made up her mind and went back to bed, but no matter how much she tried to get to sleep, thoughts still raced through her mind. By the time she sat up again and looked at the time, it was eleven forty five. Midnight was fast approaching. Grabbing a shawl, Erna approached the window again. The blizzard still assailed the land of Buford with unrelenting force. The Prince you once knew is no longer here. The wind seemed to shout in a whisper. It was right, the Prince from Erna¡¯s fairy tale had long since vanished. The questions she didn¡¯t want to confront rushed at her from out of the blizzard, a dark shape looming from the other side of the field, it resembled a person and for a moment, she thought it might have been an animal. The more she stared at it, the more she realised it was moving and getting closer to Baden House. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be.¡± Erna couldn¡¯t believe it. She couldn¡¯t imagine that someone would be crazy enough to survive such a dark night and terrible weather. But it didn¡¯t take long for Erna to realize her mistake. There were indeed such crazy person in the world. His name was Bjorn Dneister, her husband whom she desperately wanted to divorce. CH 142 Erna quickly opened the door and was immediately battered by the ferociousness of the wind that had been waiting. The powerful gust pushed Erna back and it took her a moment to work up the strength to look out into the blizzard. Peering outside, in the dim light of the lamps, she could make out the shadowy form of Bjorn, his back to the blizzard and edging himself closer to the door until he stood in front of Erna. ¡°Hmm, 11:52, I¡¯m actually quite early.¡± He smiled and tucked his pocket watch back into its pocket. Erna felt lost and unsure about what to do. Acting on instinct, she reached out and pulled him into the shelter of the hallway, so that she could shut out the wind. Once the door slammed closed, the hallway delved into a profound silence. This man was undoubtedly insane. In the faint porch light, she could clearly see that he looked messy and covered in snow. His face was extremely pale, making it seem like he could be a ghost. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Erna said, gripping Bjorn¡¯s frozen arm. ¡°In the middle of the night, in such dangerous weather, why?¡± Erna was overwhelmed with emotions, leaving her at a loss for words and the questions she did ask were laced with resentment. ¡°Well, I promised, didn¡¯t I?¡± Bjorn looked down at Erna with a gentle glow in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°When did you start taking your promises seriously?¡± Erna shouted, she had never taken it as a real promise. Why was this man, who used to be casual about his promises, now acting so strangely? ¡°Do you really get this upset when your husband keeps his promises?¡± It wasn¡¯t until Erna noticed snow melt dripping from his platinum hair that he was soaked through. There was a growing puddle of melt water at his feet. ¡°Please, go inside, get yourself warmed up and into some dry clothes.¡± She swiftly turned around and made her way upstairs, practically stamping her feet as she took each step. ¡°I will get you a bath ready if you wish.¡± She walked away from the door calmly, leaving behind the words she had promised. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Erna¡¯s diligent steps echoed through the heavy silence. She lit the fire in the guest bedroom and hurried down to the kitchen where she had put more milk on the boil. She searched through the cupboards for her grandfathers liquor. The smell of cloves and cinnamon filled the air. Once warmed up, she removed the milk, poured it into a cup with a shot of the liquor then took it up to the guest bedroom. Despite the roaring fire, it would take awhile for the chill of the room to leave, after being left for days. A pang of regret hit her for not heeding her grandmothers advice. The sound of the plate crashing onto the kitchen floor broke the silence of the night. Erna quickly covered her mouth, suppressing the urge to scream. The sharp light from the broken plate¡¯s shards left her momentarily dazed. Glistening tears formed a delicate pool in her eyes. It was hard to understand why the broken plate could affect her so deeply , cascading through her like fragments of her heart, mirroring the brokenness of the dish that lay before her. Erna sought comfort, hiding her face in her hands and crouching in a kitchen corner, avoiding the light. Tears flowed down her palms, like released rivers, freely and openly expressing her vulnerable state. She didn¡¯t want to admit that she was waiting for Bjorn¡¯s return, but the moment she saw him emerge from the blizzard, realisation struck her and the emotions she had been denying. She yearned for Bjorn not to come back and yet, wanted him here. Why did her feelings for him always hold so much weight and significance? The memories of their shared past flooded her mind, followed by tears that only strengthened her emotional turmoil. She hadn¡¯t chosen divorce out of hatred, in fact, it was because she didn¡¯t hate him and the absence of hatred made her decision all the more difficult. It was impossible to harbour hatred toward the man she desired. She loved him and her forced hatred grew stronger with each passing day, becoming a burden that caused immeasurable pain. She tried to turn away from it, to escape to the only place she felt any comfort, only to find herself right back where she started. She was afraid. She was afraid of being wounded by the shattered fragments of her love, the haunting thought that she was going to end up like her mother, who¡¯s love had only brought her loneliness. Once the tears subsided, Erna washed her face like she was purifying herself. She found Bjorn sat at the fireplace, drinking the hot milk and brandy she had prepared for him. Her eyes narrowed as she noticed the damp hair and ill fitting attire. ¡°If you¡¯re still cold, add some more alcohol, it¡¯ll warm you up,¡± Erna said, offering the bottle of brandy. Bjorn looked surprised, but obediently accepted the bottle. Erna retrieved a blanket from the bed and handed that to Bjorn too, who took it with a bashful grin. She took a step back and watched him. She was relieved to find he had not come to any significant harm. ¡°It¡¯s still too cold in your room, so you should stay here a little longer.¡± ¡°Erna,¡± Bjorn suddenly called her while looking the blanket on his back and lap, ¡°What about divorce?¡± Erna stopped walking and turned her head to look at him. ¡°What?¡± ¡°The calf,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°The calf I named.¡± Although he had only taken a few sips of the milk and brandy, Erna felt sure that Bjorn was somehow drunk. She looked at him silently, trying to guess at his game. She smiled, finding it rather silly. ¡°It¡¯s Christa,¡± Erna said flatly. ¡°The calf¡¯s name is Christa.¡± ¡°Is that not too grand a name for a calf though?¡± Erna¡¯s expression turned stern. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone who would give an animal such a demeaning name like ¡®Divorce¡¯ has the right to comment.¡± ¡°Christa¡­¡± Bjorn said thoughtfully. ¡°It worked out well in Schuber¡­..Your cookie jar has grown considerably.¡± ¡°Your Highness,¡± ¡°I had planned on bringing you a gift to celebrate, but as you can see, I come empty handed because you dislike my gifts so much,¡± Bjorn said carefully, looking about the drawing room, last time he was here, it had been stocked with presents. ¡°Did you put all those presents away?¡± ¡°Yes, the warehouse is fit to explode,¡± Erna said sarcastically. ¡°Did you open any?¡± ¡°No, I left them all as they were, so you can take them back with you, that brooch as well.¡± Erna¡¯s eyes sparkled like precious gems in the light of the fireplace. ¡°But you accepted it.¡± ¡°I only accepted it on the day because I did not want to embarrass you in front of everyone, but the more I think about it, the more I think it would be better if you took it all back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because it feels strange to be receiving expensive jewellery when we are on the verge of divorce,¡± Erna said. ¡°What about the letter? Will you be returning that too?¡± Bjorn said with a smile. Erna struggle with nodding her head. Bjorn looked at her, noticing her cheeks flush. ¡°How was my letter?¡± ¡°How was it?¡± ¡°I¡¯m curious. Its the first time I¡¯ve ever written a love letter.¡± ¡°Really, what about the one you wrote Gladys? Apparently you have a talent for beautiful letter writing.¡± ¡°Well, what can I say, Lechen is blessed with some of the finest poets.¡± ¡°You mean, you had a ghostwriter write your proposal?¡± ¡°She really thought I had written in?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a letter true to your character,¡± Erna chuckled. ¡°Was that a compliment, or an insult?¡± ¡°Think of it as you wish. Now stop..¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Bjorn said suddenly, he sounded sincere. ¡°I wanted to see you, I missed you so much, so I came back. Erna¡­¡± A droplet of water fell from his wet hair and ran effortlessly down his nose. He wiped his face with a shaking hand, tried to swallow a lump in his throat that made it hard to talk and became of the dancing flames in the roaring fireplace. ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± he said again. Soft words broke the silence between them as they held their breath, locking eyes. Outside, the storm continued to howl across Buford. CH 143 Erna¡¯s eyes went wide in shock and uncertainty. She averted her gaze and didn¡¯t offer a response. Inside, a storm was brewing within her chest and left her devoid of coherent thought. ¡°Rest,¡± Erna said, as if she didn¡¯t hear what he said. Her hands were trembling and subconsciously wrung at her skirt. As her heart thundered in her chest, she turned to leave, anxious to put as much distance between her and Bjorn as she could manage, but before she could take a step toward the door, Bjorn stopped her by grabbing her shoulder. ¡°Weren¡¯t you waiting for me?¡± His demanding voice drowned out the howl of the wind. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you stayed up late into the night?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± Erna turned and looked at Bjorn with watery eyes. ¡°The thought of you coming back kept me up, that you would return, I waited hoping you wouldn¡¯t.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what you¡¯ve been waiting for?¡± Bjorn let out a dejected sigh and brushed his damp hair off his forehead. ¡°So why do you run away when I come back?¡± ¡°Bjorn, don¡¯t do this.¡± ¡°Erna.¡± ¡°Everything is always so much easier for you, but not for me, so please, don¡¯t.¡± ¡°Does it really look easy for me?¡± His lips trembled as he looked at Erna, who¡¯s pleading expression was on the verge of tears. Guilt pulled at his heart. She used to be such a carefree and content young lady, according to his recollection, but they had become obsolete, Erna could no longer be counted upon by her past actions, she had become something more emotional, a perplexing puzzle. ¡°No, not at all, Erna, do you think its easy for me to keep coming back to a woman that wishes me to disappear forever?¡± ¡°Wishes?¡± ¡°The wish you made on your birthday.¡± He chuckled at the futility of the words that effortlessly shattered his pride. As he looked at her, he realised that the wish she made on her birthday was her only wish. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask about it. He didn¡¯t want to confess that he was a shadow of his former self, he had hit rock bottom and didn¡¯t know where else to go. ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Erna said. ¡°A wish is a precious thing, do you really think I would waste it wishing for you to disappear?¡± ¡°What was your wish then?¡± ¡°I made a wish for our baby, my poor baby, who was taken from me like that¡­¡± Bjorn¡¯s mind went blank and he lost focus of everything. Erna burst into tears. They flowed effortlessly down her cheeks, soaking her face in a swift, unending stream. ¡°I wished for our child to find a good place to rest, does that answer satisfy you? It might not mean anything to you, but it was precious to me.¡± Erna looked like a lost child. All Bjorn could do was look at her, finding it hard to speak a word. ¡°In truth, I never thought I would have a child. People always said that Princess Gladys bore you a son, so, if I couldn¡¯t conceive, it must be my fault. What could I do, if I ended up being a wife that couldn¡¯t even do her duty? When I finally had a child, it was a source of solace for me, during times when I was too terrified to face reality.¡± Erna let the tears flow as she dug up the memories she so dearly wanted to forget. She struggled to see Bjorn¡¯s face because of the gloom and the blurred, watery vision, in a way, that was a blessing. ¡°Despite the unfavourable circumstance, I was unreservedly happy when I became pregnant. That happiness was amplified because it coincided with the joyous time we had here, in Buford. It felt like another miracle and whether you liked it or not, it was our baby.¡± The memories of that fateful day scratched at her mind. When the child left her, she was consumed by boundless despair and pain, which all came to the surface once more with vivid intensity. It tormented Erna like the relentless storm outside. ¡°Perhaps, as everyone has said, there is a sense of relief that I can maintain the position of Grand Duchess thanks to that child. It¡¯s obvious now. When I think about it, I have no right to claim that my child is precious. What kind of mother am I?¡± Erna felt mixed emotions, crying and laughing at the same time. Losing her child made her feel like she was finally facing her true self, the self she had been avoiding on purpose. ¡°Of it all, Bjorn, I hate myself more than anything, not you. Even though you kept hurting me, I still loved you, you who left me and my child lonely to the very last and even though I was so sick, and miserable, my heart could not stop loving you. I hated myself for that, I tried to deceive myself into believing I didn¡¯t love you, thinking that it was the only way I could survive at your side.¡± Erna felt mixed emotions, crying and laughing at the same time. Losing her child made her feel like she was finally facing her true self, the self she had been avoiding on purpose. ¡°Erna, I¡­¡± Bjorn still struggled to find his voice, but he couldn¡¯t utter a single word. Instead, he lifted his hand from her shoulder and cupped her face gingerly. With care, he wiped away the tears. His cool touch barely made her cry even hotter. ¡°Even so, it was difficult to bear. It was terrifying and suffocating. That¡¯s why I left you. I couldn¡¯t bare the idea of loving you again and even now, I still feel the same way.¡± As tears filled her eyes, the memory of that night came rushing back. She vividly remembered escaping from the room, beautifully decorated like a flower, while Bjorn¡¯s face lingered in her thoughts. If she no longer loved Bjorn, she could have lived with that, she could have happily endured his absences and not been so bothered by it. She could have lived peacefully, surrounded by the everlasting beauty like her flowers, but she did love him. ¡°I hate myself for being shaken, even though I was well aware that I loved a mere illusion. I don¡¯t want to live with this pain any more and I loath myself for anticipating it all the time. Bjorn, I am tormented and filled with fear.¡± The sobbing and rapid breaths were becoming too much and grew in intensity, so much so that she struggled to maintain control over her own body. At times, she found it hard to even comprehend the words she was saying. The only thing she could see was Bjorn. His calm expression, the warmth of his soft touch wiping away her tears and the embrace of his arms wrapping around her, supporting her trembling body. ¡®I¡¯m sorry Erna.¡¯ He said as he held her tight. ¡®I¡¯m so sorry¡­¡¯ He repeated the words several times in hushed tones. Erna couldn¡¯t tell if it was real, or the illusion of her fractured mind. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°I can¡¯t believe how quickly the weather can turn like that, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to guess there was a blizzard last night,¡± Lisa said. Erna had been sitting in silence, frozen, clutching a teacup who¡¯s contents had long since turned cold. She finally lifted her head and looked at Lisa. The gentle sunlight streamed in as Lisa opened the curtains. As the light grew brighter, Erna¡¯s swollen eyes stood out even more. ¡°Would you like to go for a walk, your Highness? You missed your usual morning stroll.¡± Lisa pretended not to see the exhaustion on Erna¡¯s face. All Lisa knew about last night was that there was a snowstorm, the Prince returned and Erna ended the night in tears. Based on those facts alone, Lisa could guess what happened. He was indeed a poisonous mushroom. ¡°Lets go outside and get some fresh air, come on your Highness, I will help you make a snowman.¡± ¡°A snowman?¡± Erna¡¯s vacant stare focused for the first time in hours. Lisa chuckled, anticipating the reaction and helped Erna stand. ¡°I¡¯ll erect a snowman bigger than the one in your cookie jar,¡± Lisa said. ¡°In fact, I happen to be really good at making snowmen. You¡¯ll be amazed by my skills.¡± Erna chuckled at Lisa¡¯s playful boast and slowly got herself dressed into fresh, clean clothes, with Lisa¡¯s help. Looking down at the snow-covered garden of Baden House, Lisa felt a surge of excitement. She was filled with renewed enthusiasm, knowing that this was the perfect place to create her masterpiece snowman. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn was roused by the incessant knocking at his door. The attendant didn¡¯t seem to get the message that Bjorn wanted to be left alone and would continue until granted entry. ¡°¡­come in!¡± Bjorn shouted in annoyance. As he struggled to sit up, his body felt heavy under the light cotton blankets, he could hear sobbing as the door opened, as if he was still in the drawing room with Erna. ¡°Your Highness.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry about yesterday¡­¡± Bjorn halted his speech, which was on the verge of turning into a tirade, but instead, he just offered a simple apology. Yesterday¡¯s events were certainly crazy, it could not be defined any other way. As the train left Schuber early in the morning, they received word of the worsening storm, but Bjorn refused to turn around. The train stopped at a small town and they were advised that it would be better to find a hotel and wait out the storm. Bjorn had other ideas, even though he was warned that he could end up being trapped out in the storm. They disembarked, fully expecting to wait out the storm, but as the attendant looked around, Bjorn could be seen sprinting down the platform after the departing train and jumping on board. ¡°If anything had happened to you, your Highness, I¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, as you can see, so stop with the worry.¡± Bjorn rose from the bed and donned a robe he had chucked over the back of a chair. Once covered, he made his way over to the window. Once the curtains were drawn, bright light flooded the room. He sat on the window sill and took in the winter wonderland. The sound of woman laughing drew his attention to the garden, where he saw Erna and Lisa playing in the snow, diligently crafting a snowman. Erna was adorned in a clumsy, flowery dress, just like the Erna he used to know. As he listened to the laughter of the two women, their joy filling the air, a smile crept across his lips. Bjorn turned to his attendant with a contemplative expression. ¡°Are you any good at building snowmen?¡± ¡°Pardon¡­¡± The attendant blinked in surprise, finding the question absurd. Instead of answering, Bjorn simply smiled once more. CH 144 The Prince had thrown down the gauntlet, it was the only explanation as to why he came out into the snow and started rolling out a ball. The man, with such laudy and grand titles, First Prince of Lechen, the Grand Duke and one, the Crown Prince, none of that mattered now as Lisa and Erna watched in amazement has he started to build a snowman. His attendant looked equally bewildered, circling around the Prince, offering what help he could, though he had no idea what he was doing and looked as if the sky and ground had been reversed. ¡°Hey, your Highness,¡± Lisa said to Erna, she understood what was going on. Erna hadn¡¯t stopped watching the Prince with a sceptical expression, finally turned her attention back to building a snowman. Lisa felt relieved as they continued building. Erna tentatively and very deliberately placed flowers on the snowman, as Lisa tied a ribbon around its neck. ¡°There we go, this snowman is for you, your Highness,¡± Lisa said. The shapely snowman was as beautiful as Erna. Erna looked at the snowman with warmth and clapped her hands together. The laughter was as clear as the cloudless blue sky. The sound of it made Bjorn stop what he was doing and he turned to look at Erna. Her pale complexion and dark eyes was still cause for concern, but seeing her smile brought him some relief. She had cried herself to exhaustion last night, until there were no more tears to shed. He had embraced her in that moment, offered what comfort he could, but once her crying was done, she pushed him away firmly and distanced herself once more. ¡°Your Highness, its¡­¡± the attendant stuttered. Bjorn was busy with his own snowball. It was an appropriate size for a snowman¡¯s lower portion, but it was lacking something, the ball of snow did not meet the Princes strict scrutiny. ¡°We need to make more of an effort,¡± Bjorn said, gesturing to the pristine snow covered field before them. ¡°Don¡¯t you think?¡± Bjorn continued rolling the giant snowball, closely followed by the attendant, who was muttering and murmuring the whole time. His chirrups chorused by those of the birds in the trees. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Huge. By the time Bjorn was done rolling out the snowman, it was huge. Really huge. Erna watched from beside their snowman as the Prince showed no signs of stopping, until the ball was of ridiculous proportions. If likened to a house, her snowman, standing next to his creation, reaching no higher than a chimney¡¯s height. When he was finished constructing his snowman, it dwarfed Erna and Lisa¡¯s attempt. It was hard to believe that Bjorn was actually able to make a full snowman to the size he had, with nothing but his attendant for aid. It hurt to admit it, but the Prince was really good at making snowmen. ¡°I think it would be perfect, if only it had my emblem,¡± Bjorn said, stepping back and admiring his work. Bjorn used his hands to work at the snow of the snowman¡¯s belly. Carefully and precisely carving out the Royal Crest as best he could. Despite it just being a snowman, he felt compelled to finish what he had started with absolute perfection. Meanwhile, the attendant had run off into the house and by the time he returned, Bjorn was admiring his work, and the attendant held out a victory cigar for him. Why the hell did he bring that thing out here? Bjorn thought. As he considered the attendants future, he caught the sound of soft laughter and his eyes met Erna¡¯s. While there was a stiffness to her when they looked at each other, her lips turned to a smile, rather than a scowl and Bjorn returned the smile. He took the cigar from the attendant and placed it in the mouth of the snowman, now finished with the crest of the Dniesters. ¡°This is me and that is you,¡± Bjorn said, pointing to each snowman. Erna examined the snowman with the cigar and the one with all the flowers. ¡°Why did you make it that big?¡± Erna said. ¡°Because I am big.¡± ¡°I think it would be scary at night.¡± ¡°If you¡¯re scared, I can comfort you.¡± ¡°No.¡± Erna snapped with a serious expression on her face, her cheeks flushed and looking beautiful. Bjorn looked at his lovely wife, his eyes squinting against the bright sunlight reflecting off the snow. As he recalled the absurd things he had done yesterday, just to see that face, he burst into laughter. When he arrived at his final destination and planned to stay there for the night, there seemed to be no reason for him to go to Buford if the weather made travel impossible. However, as the train¡¯s horn began to resonate, an inexplicable emotion surged within him. It was an irrational impulse pushing him to turn back. Bjorn turned around and quickly crossed the platform, boarding the moving train, against the expected behavior of a prince of Lechen. In that moment, his decision was solely driven by his unwavering devotion to Erna. Bjorn Dniester, after all, was simply a man devoted to that woman. Everything about Erna was in a constant state of flux that made it hard for him to predict her. It left him constantly confused, but one thing was clear, he was a delightful mess. Mrs Fitz had advised him to go to Buford and win back what he desired, like a Dniester, but when it came to Erna, it felt more like a game with no odds and he knew he could be defeated at any moment. He loved the thrill of it, playing a game where he couldn¡¯t tell what the winning hand was, he didn¡¯t want to stop. He played willingly because victory was not his chief concern any more. Letting out a sigh of resignation, Bjorn looked up at the sky. Erna had revealed her heart and now it was his turn. It was overwhelming and fearful, but he no longer wanted to avoid it. Bjorn bent down and picked up a handful of snow, forming it into another ball. ¡°What are you making now?¡± Erna asked. ¡°Baby Dniester,¡± Bjorn said after a moments consideration, then went back to making the tiny snowman. ¡°Our child.¡± He said. Erna was at a loss for words and chewed on his short reply several times, not understanding what he was doing, or why. Why? Why now? Erna blinked and slowly approached Bjorn, who was engrossed in making the small snowman. As Lisa and the attendant watched them decided to excuse themselves quietly, so that only Erna and Bjorn remained in the snow together. ¡°Why are you like this?¡± Erna said, ¡°why are you doing this for a child you had no interest in?¡± Erna could feel the venom of anger on her words and she felt a surge of emotion. She had opened her heart to Bjorn, but was regretting it now. She felt a mix of shame in with the anger, as if he had invaded her most intimate feelings and rummaged about. ¡°Are you even pitying me for my foolishness? Otherwise¡­¡± ¡°The news of our pregnancy made me happy too,¡± Bjorn said, as he completed the body. ¡°How could I not be, Erna? It was our child.¡± Erna looked at him with a bewilderment, not saying anything, but mouth moving and trembling. ¡°I thought it would protect you from the harm caused by your father and no one would dare drive away my wife, the mother of my child. Even from the womb, the child fulfilled it role. It possesses the bravery of a Dniester.¡± Bjorn smiled and sighed, and once again bent down to build another snowman. Despite his hands turning red from the cold, he barely seemed to acknowledge his cold fingers. ¡°I admit that I didn¡¯t prioritise the child as much as I should have, but you were always the first thought on my mind, so I focused on what I needed to do to protect you. It consumed me so much that everything else, even if he is my son, I will put him in the secondary position.¡± As the quiet conversation continued, a baby snowman was completed. Bjorn rummaged through the basket Lisa had brought out with her, searching for a suitable flower. He found a delicate snowdrop. The same flower that blossomed in abundance in the forests when they visited last year. The image of Erna on that beautiful spring day, standing amongst the small flowers came to Bjorn¡¯s mind. Their child, conceived on that beautiful day, would have blossomed into a charming lady, much like her mother, had she been born safely into this world. ¡°Our daughter would have been as lovely as you.¡± CH 145 ¡°How¡­how do you know?¡± Erna said, looking at Bjorn blankly. ¡°I asked the doctor.¡± Memories of a late summer afternoon flashed through his mind. The following day,, after cleaning out their child¡¯s belongings, he had visited the doctor. In the clinic, Bjorn asked the detailed account of everything they knew about their child, from the confirmation of the pregnancy to the unfortunate miscarriage. On that day, the doctor gave a thorough explanation, addressing every aspect, including the gender of their unborn child, though Bjorn couldn¡¯t quite recall the details of the explanation that followed due to the overwhelming shock. The doctor reassured him multiple time that the miscarriage was a common occurrence and not attributable to anyone¡¯s fault. He also offered comfort by mentioning that the possibility of a healthy child being born in the future remained. It¡¯s nobody¡¯s fault. Bjorn received the confirmation he had been seeking, making the visit fulfill his intended purpose. ¡°Our child¡­.it was a daughter.¡± Bjorn stated calmly. ¡°Why?¡± Erna took a step toward Bjorn, holding her hands to her chest like she was praying. There was barely a pace between them, the snowman between them, adorned simply with a snowdrop. Bjorn could feel tears, he kept his silence and looked away. Wherever he looked, everything was pure white, covered in snow and the bright sun stung his eyes. ¡°Daughter or son, I didn¡¯t know which we were having, so I went out and bought two dolls,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°A doll?¡± Erna said. Her welled up with tears that were redder than the frozen hue on her cheeks ¡°Yes, a present for our child, on the same day we lost her.¡± Bjorn couldn¡¯t help but give a little chuckle. Words that had been so hard to even imagine before, flowed as freely as silk. ¡°It came to me on that day, of all days, all the trouble had been resolved and I could finally understand all the things I had done wrong, to you and everyone. Well, it was just one thing after another, huh?¡± ¡°A gift for our child, you?¡± Erna struggled expressing the words. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the kind of gift you don¡¯t like, I picked it out personally, while the whole department store was buzzing from my presence.¡± Bjorn tried to smile, but he couldn¡¯t quite muster the strength. A sudden thirst overcame him, as if sandpaper was scraping down his throat. He felt discomfort fray his nerves, the sort that would normally have him reaching for a cigar. ¡°I bought a little bear, one with blue ribbons and one with pink. It was so cute and soft, it kind of reminded me of you.¡± Even though he knew he was talking nonsense, Bjorn couldn¡¯t help himself. The memories he tried to push out came in a vivid wash of warm, soft fur in his hands, the smell of cotton, the shine of its eyes and nose. Bjorn could recall the details of the clerk smiling at him, the crowds of people crammed together to get even just a glimpse of him. All the while, he was unaware that his child was dead. ¡°After I bought the teddy, I saw something pretty, something I genuinely thought you would like and I wanted to show you that I wanted to be a good husband and a better father. But all the while, you were in pain, alone.¡± Bjorn tried to laugh it off, but he couldn¡¯t. He had been a stupid bastard, who couldn¡¯t turn away from pointless pursuits because he had so much he wanted to give. At this point, the curse-worthy gifts felt like the culprit of all his misfortune. ¡°I should have just gone home. If I had, at least you wouldn¡¯t have been alone.¡± Bjorn calmly brushed away the drops of water on his cheek and brushed his hair back neatly. Even at the loss of composure, he still stood tall and proud. ¡°Bjorn¡­¡± Erna couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. She knew that Bjorn would never lie in such a manner, so she knew it was all how he genuinely felt. She couldn¡¯t believe this moment. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner?¡± Erna reached out to him with a trembling hand. ¡°Why? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Bjorn breathed deep and opened his eyes. Peering through his flowing bangs, her gray eyes held a glimmer akin to a cold, sparkling snowy field. ¡°I was scared, Erna.¡± Bjorn¡¯s voice was flat and calm. ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the words and I didn¡¯t want to come up with excuses. I was scared of facing the truth and I simply wanted to ignore it, live as if nothing had happened. Miscarriages are common, ours was not a unique plight, so I thought that, in time, things would be alright and we could try again.¡± His face reflected the light of the sun and looked beautiful, but slightly distorted by the sadness in his eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it ironic, the son I claimed as my own, was born out of wedlock to another man. While my actual child, my true flesh and blood, was lost in a fit of rage by a contemptible fool.¡± Bjorn looked at Erna silently for a moment. Muddled thoughts and emotions that had been smoke resurfaced in his mind, clear and vivid like freshly fallen snow. He wanted to clear a sign that this wasn¡¯t his fault, so that he could rid himself of the guilt and remorse. Because of him, Erna experienced a series of terrible events that weakened her mentally and physically. Everything was so clearly his own fault, because he did not support his wife like a good husband. None of Walter Hardy¡¯s abuse, or the truth about Gladys were to blame for Erna¡¯s condition. He had pushed his wife to breaking point and disregarded her needs. He had inflicted the deepest wound yet. To think that Erna would continue to endure was selfish and foolish. Tears threatened to well up in him again. All he was required to do was hold his wife¡¯s hand and tell her he loved her, a simple enough confession of his feelings, but in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to utter those words. ¡°I should have protected you, when I heard the news of your pregnancy, if I had congratulated you and assured you that I would handle everything, telling you not to worry, perhaps we could have protected our child. Or if I hadn¡¯t held you like that on that night. Our child maybe would still be alive. Whenever I think about that, I feel like I¡¯m going insane.¡± Bjorn recalled the night he finally let go of his longing for Erna, who was terrified, unable to cry. He looked at Erna and felt an overwhelming desire to hold her close, to feel her warm body against his. He wanted to find solace in her sweet scent. Consumed by this longing for Erna, he stepped toward her. ¡°I know it¡¯s all my fault.¡± He had killed their daughter. Bjorn felt like he could finally face the abyss of guilt and sadness that he had buried deep within him. In doing so, he finally understood what he needed to say to Erna. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Bjorn looked straight into Erna¡¯s eyes and delivered a quiet apology. The two looked at each other in silence for a while, the gentle wind rustling Erna¡¯s dress and the tail of Bjorn¡¯s coat. ¡°I couldn¡¯t ever seem to guess what I was supposed to do, so buried my feelings deep, like a coward.¡± Bjorn laughed again, if only to keep himself from crying. ¡®Sorry¡¯ Erna seemed to realise the words she had heard him speak last night, when she was in his arms, were not her imagination created by the blizzard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for not mourning with you, I wanted to apologise and grieve, but I was afraid to admit it was my fault. I thought I would lose you and, well, I ended up losing you anyway.¡± Bjorn tried to maintain his composure, but it was getting harder. Erna laughed. She laughed until she cried, like she was a villain in some tale. He would rather hide it forever, so that she could hate him to her heart¡¯s content, because that¡¯s what she felt he deserved, so what the hell was she supposed to do now, with her heart scarred like so? ¡°I¡¯m sure you already realise this, but your husband, Erna, is an arsehole, who wanted to believe that everything could be made alright with money and gifts. Right up until right now.¡± Erna observed him and involuntarily pressed her lips together. She gripped the cloth of her skirt and stood strong in the snowfield, the snowmen standing quiet sentry. She was determined not to be affected by the toxic love of this man again. I was busy purchasing those frustrating presents, so I couldn¡¯t even bid her farewell as she left us.¡± The wintry sunlight cast a pale glow on his tranquil face. Bjorn slowed his rapid breaths and gazed at the gleaming white baby snowman. The baby snowman in his hand still, turned into a baby girl. With flowing brown locks and sparkling blue eyes. The ribbons on her hair fluttering like the wings of a butterfly when she jumped across her snow field. And when she looked at him, the child exclaimed excitedly, Daddy!, waving her tiny hand. The child had the same loving smile as her mother and Bjorn knew that if he hugged the child, he would be filled with the scent of warm cookies. Bjorn raised his free hand and dried the tears away from Erna¡¯s face, then gently cupped her cheek. ¡°But I never once thought of her as nothing. She was my first child and our first precious baby. All these words and apologies may be too late, but they are still sincere.¡± It was time for the pair of them to wake up from the dream, to escape the nightmare they had created together. ¡°So Erna¡­..when the snowmen melt, let our child go with them, let her finally rest. That way, like your wish, she can go to a better place.¡± Bjorn looked at Erna with a soft gaze like the sunlight of the spring. ¡°This time, I will be there with you, to help you bid farewell.¡± As he smiled, Erna¡¯s cries erupted across the silent snowfield. CH 146 The village doctor came by Baden House when he was called. He looked to be in good spirits until he was informed of who the patient was and then seemed to age several years. He became pale as he was led up the stairs and by the time he got to the room, he was in more distress than the actual patient. As cold as it was, the doctor was sweating. He was left to his ministration, leaning over the Prince of Lechen as he lay in the bed, eyes closed. Erna stood by the window, watching him. She found Bjorn in his current unwell state and called for the doctor immediately. Bjorn¡¯s attendant¡¯s face grew grim when she told him. The otherwise peaceful morning at Baden House was brought into chaos. Baroness Baden sent a coachman to fetch the village doctor. Mrs Greves retreated to the kitchen to make chicken soup and the other servants tended to the needs of the patient. Erna paced about the house anxiously, unable to focus herself on a single task. She noticed there wasn¡¯t something right with Bjorn when they came in from making the snowmen. If only he had not faced the blizzard, he would not have caught a cold. It was almost amusing to see Bjorn not realise he was becoming sick and she was too embarrassed to admit that she did not say anything because she couldn¡¯t face him calmly enough. As she paced about the room, she could see the snowmen out the window. A large one with a cigar in its mouth, a smaller one with flowers in its hair and a baby one, baby Dniester. ¡°Now, please lie down and rest.¡± Soon after everyone left the room and Erna was alone with Bjorn, he opened his eyes and looked at her. He slowly sat up, took a sip of water, then lied back down. Erna approached him tentatively, awkwardly adjusting his pillow and pulling blankets up over him. ¡°You really trouble me sometimes, you know that?¡± Erna said softly, her first words to him in a long time. Bjorn watched her as she threw herself down in a chair next to the bed. ¡°I bet it would be all too convenient for you, to be rid of a husband that won¡¯t divorce you,¡± Bjorn wheezed. ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°When I die, you get everything. Much better than alimony,¡± Bjorn said with a weak laugh. Erna didn¡¯t find it very funny and looked at him with shock on her face. The two looked at each other for a long time, then, Bjorn slowly turned his head and looked up at the ceiling. The air in the room was very stuffy, because of the stove, which had been turned on to keep the patient warm. ¡°If you ever need anything¡­¡± Erna said. ¡°Just go.¡± Bjorn threw the words out into the air, before Erna could finish, surprising her. ¡°If you have no interest in dating me, then you don¡¯t need to show any interest in me now.¡± He slowly closed his eyes. Erna glared at Bjorn, then felt embarrassed. It took her a few seconds to realise he had rejected her. She pursed her lips tights, stood from her seat and as she glared at him, saw a thick sheet of sweat on his brow. She considered the bowl of cool water a maid had brought in, but couldn¡¯t bring herself to reach for the sponge. In the midst of their current situation, everything in her mind was hazy and difficult to know what to do. Erna drew pulled the curtains closed then left Bjorn alone. As soon as she closed the door behind her, she let out frustrated sigh. ¡°Your Highness.¡± Erna jumped out of her skin as Bjorn¡¯s attendant came out of no where. ¡°The Prince is thinking of you a lot.¡± Erna nodded her thanks, without saying anything and continued down the hall, but the attendant had more to say. ¡°He went to great pains to arrange his schedule around returning on time, even though he would only be able to stay a couple days before having to return to the city again. I think he would like it if you stayed by his side a little longer.¡± The attendant gave an apologetic bow. ¡°I know that I might be over stepping my bounds, but it needed to be said.¡± ¡°He¡¯s going back to Schuber soon?¡± Erna said softly. ¡°Yes, your Highness, he is needed back by Monday. There are many affairs that need his direct attention at the banks and with the Royal Family. He has already postponed a lot of meetings, and the trip, so that he could be here with you, but they can not wait any longer.¡± ¡°What trip?¡± Erna asked. The attendant looked at her confused for a second, it was clear by his bewilderment that he had said more than he intended. ¡°Erm, its not my place to say, your Highness.¡± ¡°Yet you already have,¡± Erna said fiercely. ¡°Ah, its just¡­it was to be a second honey moon, a present for you on your birthday, he was going to take you south, to where it was warmer, but because of your coming to Buford, he had to cancel.¡± Honeymoon? Erna let out a wry smile as she thought about a second honeymoon. While she was all wrapped up in trying to get a divorce, he was preparing for a second honeymoon? He truly was a self-centred and arrogant man. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Erna looked at the attendant with a sigh, emotions swimming through her mind. At the end of her hallway, the sunlight shining through her window resembled a bright platinum light, just like him. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn was dreaming, it was the kind of dream that melted away the second he opened his eyes, but he could still feel the warmth of it in his heart. The first thing he saw was the ceiling, which was now familiar to him. ¡°I was about to wake you up, but you already woke up.¡± Bjorn heard Erna¡¯s voice. He slowly turned his head as his mind still seemed to move painfully about his skull. She was sat in the chair next to the bed. Was this still the dream? Bjorn remembered her leaving before he fell asleep. She must have returned while he slept. ¡°I brought you food, please eat.¡± ¡°Is it a date?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then please leave.¡± The fever had gone, thanks to the medicines the doctor had provided, but his body still felt heavy and weak. He could tell how bad he looked without the need for a mirror. ¡°You need to eat.¡± ¡°leave it on the desk.¡± ¡°No, I want to make sure you¡¯re eating.¡± Erna got up from the chair and held a napkin like a weapon. Bjorn became aware that Erna had every intention of force feeding him is she had to. ¡°Why are you doing this, if you don¡¯t want to date me?¡± Bjorn looked at Erna, who had brought a tray of soup and white bread, with annoyed eyes. ¡°I do what I like.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°You do what you like,¡± Erna said calmly, ¡°what¡¯s wrong with me doing what I like? Now eat.¡± Bjorn chose to feed himself, rather than going through the embarrassment of having Erna do it for him. He ate Mrs Greve¡¯s soup under the scrutinising glare of Erna, which made it very awkward and once she was satisfied that Bjorn had slurped every mouthful, she called for a maid to take away the dirty crockery. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Once the maid took away the dishes, the bedroom settled into tranquillity. Having accomplished her objective, Erna rose from the chair. She drew the curtains and opened the window, allowing fresh air and bright sunlight into the room. Bjorn leaned back against his cushions and looked at the figure of his wife, illuminated by the winter sun. He felt a sense of calmness in his heart. Facing the woman who had completely exposed all his weaknesses was interesting. It was something he had never experienced before, making it difficult to cast judgement on how he should confront it. Erna had been standing by the window, with her face up to the sun for awhile, then she cast her sight down and away. Bjorn felt he knew where she was looking. He pulled back the covers, got up and put on a robe. Although he felt better, his body had other ideas and it still ached to move. ¡°Rest,¡± Erna said, but Bjorn only smiled as he came up next to her and leaned on the window. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll not get the inheritance yet.¡± Although he was joking, he looked tranquil as he gazed out the window. Erna noticed the ambiguous expression, but did not press further. The two stood and watched the sunset as it cast its red glow across the garden. ¡°Erna?¡± He looked at the three snowmen, bathed in the crimson light, slowly drifting into darkness. Erna turned to look at him, her eyes shinning. Unable to find the words, Bjorn simply looked at her in silence. The stared at each other for a long while, until Bjorn looked away first. It was such an indescribable sensation, as if his entire being was laid bare, but it was more than that. It was something he had never encountered before and surpassed any metaphor he could think of. ¡°Rest,¡± Erna commanded once more. ¡°Please.¡± As night took its grasp of the world, the firelight in the room became more pronounced and shifted the light of Erna from a deep, bruised purple, to radiant orange. Bjorn let out a sigh of resignation and obediently retired to the bed. The sensation was more than just being exposed, he was certain of that. CH 147 The snowmen out in the garden eventually melted, as Bjorn had said and he spent that time with Erna, as planned. There was nothing extraordinary about it. While Bjorn slept, Erna watched over him. She prepared his meals, administered his medicine and gently wiped the sweat from his brow. As Bjorn got better, their time together became more serene. When freed from the confines of the bed, Bjorn went out on walks, while Erna carried on her usual routines in her countryside dwelling. The only difference being that Bjorn was there with her. On the way to see Christa, or during moments of absently gazing into the flickering flames in the fireplace, wondering around the house, or making her artificial bouquets. What ever it was that she was doing, she would always feel Bjorn¡¯s lingering gaze upon her. When their eyes met, Bjorn wouldn¡¯t look away, instead he would attempt to engage in pleasant conversation and Erna would smile, post her replies and witty remarks. This familiarity shielded the tension in the air and heighten the atmosphere in an unusual way. On a day when Erna was fixing a flower arrangement, Bjorn came in and sat down opposite. He distracted her and the flowers started to wither, spoiling the display. Erna sighed at Bjorn¡¯s laughter, as he leaned on his hand and watched her. She couldn¡¯t bare to look at the ruined display and looked out the window. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to make any more flowers. What had changed? Erna asked herself that question on occasions, when facing the seemingly unchanged Bjorn. The memory of the day they had built the three snowmen together felt like a dream. Yet, every evening, when the sun set, they would stand together at the window, overlooking the field the snowmen were in. The unspoken promise. The vast distance between them seemed to be narrowing. When one evening, the sun was setting and the baby snowman could no longer be seen, they stood close enough that with the tiniest of movements, she would be able to reach out and touch Bjorn¡¯s hand. There felt like something significant about the loss of a second baby. The next morning, Bjorn left for Schuber. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lisa said, peering into Erna¡¯s room. ¡°The Prince is returning to Schuber.¡± Erna had been getting ready for her morning walk, she went to the window and looked out toward the porch. She knew Bjorn needed to return, but she hadn¡¯t counted on that day being here already. ¡°I wonder if it will be a short trip this time, or will he be gone from Buford for awhile?¡± Erna murmured to herself. Lisa tilted her head in confusion. Erna didn¡¯t notice, she was busy watching Bjorn approach the carriage. He exuded perfect formality once more, a true Prince of Lechen. Erna turned from the window, put on her hat and set off for her morning walk. She didn¡¯t realise she was striding out faster than her usual gait, Lisa sure did though and Erna burst from the front door. The suddenness of her leaving Baden House made everyone turn their heads as if some great emergency had come. ¡°It¡¯s an honour to have you come see me off,¡± Bjorn said, the only one who was still calm. ¡°But of course, you¡¯re just going out for your morning walk.¡± The morning sun illuminated the wicked smile on Bjorn¡¯s face. Erna opened her mouth as if to make a reply, but the rebuttal she had been working on as she stomped through the mansions hallways died on her lips and closed her mouth without saying anything. ¡°Or is it that you wish to come with me?¡± Bjorn approached Erna with a hand raised. ¡°No.¡± The word came out instinctively, without Erna meaning to, she could feel that she was about to reach for his hand and probably would have to, if habit hadn¡¯t taken over. As she held the hem of her skirt, her right hand trembled slightly. She recalled how Bjorn had tightly held her hand the previous evening as they watched the snowman under the setting sun. Their arms nearly touched, and Bjorn¡¯s large, gentle hand enclosed hers. Erna couldn¡¯t bring herself to let go, so she focused on the snowman outside the window. In the meantime, their fingers became tightly entwined, creating a bond that couldn¡¯t be broken. It was strange. They were a couple. They had done many things together that it was embarrassing to think about it now, but why? Was it so hard to bear the thought of their hands touching? In the end, Bjorn respected her answer and withdrew his hand, Erna brief regret at not feeling his touch on her skin and blushed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, it means I will have to come back to you again.¡± Bjorn nodded and smiled. Don¡¯t come. She wanted to say, but the words never formed past her imagination and were evaporated to nothing from the shock of Bjorn snatching up her fingers and kissing the back of her hand. Oh my God. She screamed in her mind. So intense was the feeling, that she muttered as Bjorn let go of her hand and let it fall back to her side. As Bjorn turned to climb into the carriage, she rubbed the back of her hand in disgust. Even as he sat down and waved out of the little window to her made her cheeks turn a deep red. Erna turned away from the brazen man before the carriage set off and moved off toward the snow covered woods. Erna rubbed the back of her hand until it hurt, and kept on rubbing. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* With Bjorn¡¯s absence, Erna fell back into her usual routine, as if everything had remained unchanged. Every now and then, however, she would rub the back of her hand for no reason. During one typical afternoon, Erna grabbed her cookie jar and ventured off for a walk. She had to be careful to do it at a time when Lisa was not about and sneak out of Baden House. Erna walked across to a desolate field and to a forest on the other side. After walking in amongst the barren trees for sometime, she arrived at a familiar clearing, bathed in the light of the weak winter sun and free from snow, the clearing had an ethereal quality about it. In the middle of the clearing, where it almost felt like spring, Erna opened the cookie jar with the utmost care. Within it, the cigar, flowers and ribbons that had adorned the snowmen were inside. The keepsakes Erna had salvaged when the snowmen had melted. Erna put the cookie jar down on a flat rock and pulled out the flower shovel from a small, straw bag. As she looked at it and the contents of the cookie jar, she wished she brought a bigger trowel. Unable to anything about it now, Erna set to work to dig a hole big enough to fit the cookie jar into. When she felt it was deep enough, she stood up and stretched her back. She took out a handkerchief and wiped away the swear that had formed on her brow. She then adjusted her dishevelled hair and braid. Her gestures were purposeful and reserved, just like a Grand Duchess would and not a strange woman who had just been digging a dirty great hole. Feeling more presentable, Erna picked up the cookie jar and looked at it. Once she was mentally prepared, she placed the cookie jar into the hole. The snowman on the tin smiled just as it always did, as it lay in the dirt. ¡°Goodbye,¡± Erna said with a smile. She felt like she could finally let go of the feeling she had been so tightly holding onto. Without tears. Buford was a beautiful place and she would always love her home town to her last breath, but Erna could see that it was not a perfect place and accept that it was not a pristine paradise. She knew that she could not dwell here, hidden away like a rare flower. ¡°Bye.¡± She said a tender farewell to the child she was finally able to let go of. She would never forget her, but at least she would be able to remember her without tears and sadness. The sweet scent of flowers and spring sunshine filled Erna as she took a deep breath, like a miracle in the frigid forest. Their first child went off to rest. Erna wiped away hesitation and began to fill in the hole. Before long, the cookie jar disappeared and the excavated flower garden became whole again and when spring came, the clearing will be filled with all sorts of wild flowers, bees and birds. Before she left the clearing, Erna took one last look of the clearing she and Bjorn had picnicked the previous spring under a beautiful tree. They had exchanged mischievous laughter like children, unpoetic chatter, their intimacy and unabashed affection. She felt like she was going to cry, so turned away and felt Bjorn¡¯s lips as he had kissed the back of her hand. She loved him so much, she could feel the happiness in her heart. Even though she went to sleep on her own and woke up on her own, she didn¡¯t feel as alone as she had been since childhood. They had created a new illusion for each other, but this time, it didn¡¯t feel like a lie, like she was being deceived. Did that still make it an illusion? When she finally found the answer, her heart no longer felt tormented and Erna left the forest without looking back. She crossed the desolate field, through the hedges and back into Baden House. The back of her hand tickled a pleasant warmth. ¡°Your Highness,¡± Lisa said in alarm. ¡°Where have you been? I¡¯ve been searching for you every where.¡± Lisa looked like she had something important to say and when she gave Erna her message, the smile on Erna¡¯s face vanished. CH 148 ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, your love life isn¡¯t going so smoothly,¡± the Duchess Arsene said as she met Bjorn¡¯s gaze. She looked sickly, but did not appear as bad as the telegram had suggested. Bjorn let out a sigh, the Duchess still contained an air of warmth as she looked at her grandson. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me like that, I¡¯m still fine, as you can see.¡± ¡°Grandma.¡± Instead of his usual sly response, Bjorn resigned himself to the anxiety that had gripped him on the journey over. He was hardly relieved when he faced the smiling woman before him. ¡®Duchess Arsene is very sick¡¯. The news reached him in the afternoon after returning to Schuber, after a hectic days travel. Mrs Fits had been waiting for him by the front door and delivered the telegram. She urged him to go to the Arsene Mansion, to which Bjorn turned, leapt back onto the wagon and made for the Mansion. ¡°It¡¯s just cold,¡± the Duchess said. ¡°Pneumonia is more than just a cold, Grandma.¡± ¡°Please, an old person¡¯s cold is noisier than a youths, the butler was just making a fuss.¡± Bjorn let out a laugh, even as Charlotte, who was stood at the foot of the bed, let out a sympathetic whimper. The Duchess laughed along with Bjorn. She observed Bjorn as he tenderly caressed the cat, whose name he had been unaware of for the past 10 years and likely would never know. She sighed and chuckled, reflecting on Bjorn¡¯s character¡ªreserved and unfeeling. It amazed her that a man like him could fall in love with a woman. Duchess Arsene held onto hope because she understood the significance of Bjorn sacrificing his self-esteem to win back his wife. However, she was taken aback by how unexpectedly poor Bjorn¡¯s dating skills turned out to be. Duchess Arsene believed Bjorn possessed exceptional talent, different from his father. However, upon closer observation, Bjorn was indeed Philip Dniester¡¯s son. The clumsy Dniester wolf, who relied on his charming and graceful exterior without much success. But it¡¯s amusing to watch his grandson behave like an innocent boy experiencing his first clumsy love. How much of her time was left? There have been incidences recently where she has felt incredibly old, when the doctor had to attend her because of a little fever and the butler would be sending for the physician every other day. She was slowly starting to feel like she was not going to have enough strength to face the challenges of tomorrow. She did not have many regrets in her life, but if she could make one last attempt to right wrongs, it would be with Bjorn. Her heartfelt wish was to see Bjorn leading a joyful life alongside a beloved wife. With that, she felt like she could embrace her inevitable passing. The Duchess took a sip of warm water to moisten her lips, before ringing the service bell. The first thing she wanted to do was dispel the rumours that she was on deaths door. The butler came into the room and handed the Duchess of a list of all the people he had sent the urgent telegram to. ¡°This,¡± the Duchess said, reviewing the list, ¡°this bad news really reached out to all these people? Even to Grand Duchess, who was so far away, you have been diligent.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Grace, because the Grand Duchess loved you so much,¡± the Butler said. The Duchess nodded, showing her understanding, then turned to Bjorn. ¡°Unintentionally, this rumour seems to have aided your marriage a little.¡± She raised an eyebrow and smiled as she handed the list to Bjorn. ¡°Think of this as a way of making up for the surprise.¡± ¡°Did Erna get a telegram too?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, the telegram said that I was going to die, so Erna, being the good child that she is, will no doubt come. I will let you know if I get a message from her, if you wish.¡± The Duchess¡¯ eyes twinkled with playfulness. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The gentle motion of the train roused Erna from her slumber. She opened her eyes to look out on a country that was slowly coming out of the darkness and into the light, as it headed toward Schuber. If nothing held up the train, she would be in Schuber by noon. Erna got up from her seat carefully, so as not to disturb Lisa, who was asleep beside her. Exiting the cabin, she felt a dampness on the air and a cool sensation that rainy days often brought. Everyone else was still asleep, leaving the second class car in silence. Erna rested her forehead on the cool glass of the window and looked out at the bleak country side, the rain was now coming down as sleet. When she got news that the Duchess Arsene was dying, her heart sank. In all the unfamiliarity and loneliness of being Grand Duchess, Duchess Arsene was the only one who truly cherished her deeply, caring for her like no other. After Erna ran away to Buford, the Duchess kept sending her regular letters, unlike the rest of the Royal Family, who never even so much as inquired after Bjorn¡¯s affairs. The Duchess penned thoughtful letters that expressed genuine concern for Erna¡¯s well being and the course of her current situation. Erna didn¡¯t know how much the Duchess loved Bjorn and how much she wanted to prevent the divorce. Since Erna couldn¡¯t provide the answer the Duchess longed for, she had no choice but to turn away from her heartfelt pleas. If the Duchess was so sick, then Bjorn would be in a lot of trouble. No doubt he was deeply hurt to find out his Grandmother, who loved him very much, was not long for this world. Erna could understand what he felt, she would no doubt feel the same once her own Grandmother, the Baroness Baden, passed away. So what was best for us? Erna stepped away from the window and pondered the question. The sleet was easing and becoming delicate snowflakes. It was getting colder. Even if she was to fall in love with him once more, that love alone wouldn¡¯t solve everything. Being the First Prince of Lechen and the Grand Duke of Schuber, being Bjorn¡¯s wife came with a lot of extra weight. Erna was no longer willing to follow in the footsteps as a naive girl, who believed that love was the key to happiness. Will she ever be strong enough to carry that weight? Erna subconsciously rubbed the back of her hand as she looked down the hall way of the car. They were now passing through mountains. ¡°Your Highness? What are you doing?¡± Lisa¡¯s sleepy voice came to Erna from around the door. Erna quickly hid her hand and turned to face Lisa as she peered out of the cabin. ¡°Your Highness, by any chance¡­¡± Lisa started to say. ¡°No.¡± Erna suddenly flushed with embarrassment as she snapped without meaning to. ¡°No? Right, right.¡± ¡°No.¡± Erna said again, softly. ¡°Of course, am I really so predictable that you know what I¡¯m going to say, before I say it?¡± Erna felt like she would not be able to stand against Lisa¡¯s interrogation, should she press further, so stepped away from the window, taking hesitant steps to escape. Just as she turned head toward the dinning car, there was a deafening roar that shook the entire world. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­¡± Lisa said, as she was about to chase after Erna. She did not get chance to finish her words as a deafening metallic sound cut her off and the train shook violently. ¡°YOUR HIGHNESS!!!¡± Lisa called out at the top of her lungs and embraced Erna. The derailed train lurched over, windows shattered and the terrified screams of the passengers was all the could be heard in the darkness. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn made his way to the VIP waiting room at the train station, instead of going to the platform. The servant, unsure of the decision, followed Bjorn¡¯s instructions with a bewildered expression on his face. ¡°When my wife arrives, bring her here.¡± Bjorn sat in a chair near the fireplace as he gave the servant his orders. This all seemed out of character for him, so it was understandable why the servant looked surprised, but he went off to follow his orders diligently. ¡°So, are you saying that I should bring Grand Duchess here?¡± ¡°Yes. Exactly.¡± Bjorn looked at his pocket watch, ignoring the others in the VIP room as they gave him curious glances. When Bjorn looked up, putting his pocket watch back, the others in the room nodded to him respectfully. Bjorn engaged in pleasantries as far as social norms required. Going down to the platform would have been a bad idea, the commotion that his presence would stir up, would only likely put Erna off and simply overwhelm her in the commotion. The hands of the clock slowly moved toward the time of Erna¡¯s arrival. Erna is coming. Such thoughts stirred a peculiar sensation within him. Maybe Erna had gone straight to the hospital upon hearing the news, without ever intending to come back to him. As the time passed the appointed arrival of the train, Bjorn¡¯s impatience grew evident in his anxious behaviour. A slight delay was always expected and well within reason, especially with the challenge of locating Erna within the bustling crowds, but even after ten minutes, the servant still had not come back. Having reached the limits of his patience, Bjorn swiftly made his way to the platform, but just as he was about to step from the room, the servant burst into the room, his face bright red. ¡°Your Highness, there¡­ there was an accident.¡± Bjorn froze, eyes wide and desperate, even as his mind ran through the servants words, trying to find some way he had misheard, misunderstood, mistaken what the servant said. The servant gasped for air and took a moment to compose himself. ¡°There was a landslide in the mountains, the train derailed and¡­its Qthe train the Grand Duchess was on.¡± CH 149 The central station of Kassen was lively with people, all were either victims of the derailed train, families of the victims, or exhausted volunteers. The platforms were a chaotic, unorganised mess of injured and luggage, It was a confusing mess. Bjorn stepped off the train from Schuber, his face emotionless. The noise and the fierce rush of cold air filled his ears. Ignoring it all, Bjorn strode through the crowds. His servant followed in his wake, desperately trying to not lose Bjorn in the crowd. Despite his wife being involved in a serious accident, Bjorn didn¡¯t not appear as someone worried about a loved ones health. He simply weaved his way through the crowd, looking for the station master, once found, Bjorn listened intently to his report. The accident took place when an embankment wall broke and caused a mudslide to collide with the train. Some of the carriages were buried, so there is a highly likely chance that there are casualties. Unfortunately, the rescue operation was being hindered by snow and dense fog. ¡°Can we still use the outbound line?¡± Bjorn asked, after listening to the station masters report. ¡°Yes, there is a train scheduled to leave soon, but¡­¡± Before the station master could say anything else, Bjorn turned and rushed off to find the departing train. Bjorn sped through the crowd to where the train waited. He tried his best to avoid knocking people over, but it was inevitable and in his wake came the shouts of protest. ¡°Prince, Prince,¡± Bjorn¡¯s servant was calling after him. ¡°Please, wait, I will tell Kassen of your presence, get their help.¡± ¡°No,¡± Bjorn shouted over his shoulder as he found the southbound train. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for that.¡± The train was being laden with supplies to be taken to the relief effort. Without hesitation, Bjorn approached the engine. ¡°Sir, can I sit with you?¡± Bjorn asked politely, standing on the steps into the drivers compartment. The man near jumped out of his skin. ¡°Hey, young man, if you need passage, go to the square, do you know what the heck is going on¡­¡± ¡°Of course I do, I need you to take me to the accident site, you¡¯re going there, aren¡¯t you? My wife¡­my wife was on that train.¡± His once calm eyes now begged and pleaded for the man to let him on. The train driver scratched the back of his neck and looked abashed. The wagons had been fully laden and was ready to depart, one of the controllers was waving to get the drivers attention. ¡°Fine, but its going to be an uncomfortable ride, get on.¡± Without any second thoughts, Bjorn quickly boarded the wagon housing the first aid kit. His bewildered attendants quickly trailed behind him. Once the door shut, the wagon departed towards the scene of the accident, wasting no time in its journey. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°His Highness, the Grand Duke?¡± The Mayor of Kassen¡¯s voice bellowed out through the barracks, where the command centre for the relief effort was situated. Startled by the news that the Prince of Lechen was at the scene of the accident and what¡¯s more, he was demanding the list of survivors. The Mayor stepped out of the tent and could see a team of volunteers blocking the path of a very tall, platinum haired young man, who was physically trying to push his way past everyone. ¡°Get out of the way, everyone, can¡¯t you see he¡¯s the Grand Duke?¡± Upon issuing the stern command, the volunteers stepped aside and looked embarrassed. The Prince hesitated and stepped toward the Mayor, who expressed a constant stream of apologies. He guided the Prince into the tent. ¡°I apologise deeply, your Highness, we have been working none stop to rescue everyone that we could.¡± ¡°The list, where is it?¡± Bjorn cut past all the formalities and made it clear that he had no patience for pleasantries right now. The Mayor took a clipboard from his assistant and offered it to Bjorn, he snatched it up like he was recovering a precious item from a pickpocket. Bjorn¡¯s gaze swept across the list, his eyes moving back and forth between the words ¡°rescuer,¡± ¡°wounded,¡± and ¡°dead.¡± ¡°We have not made much progress yet, your Highness, the weather is making things more difficult that it needs to be.¡± A hush fell over the command centre as Bjorn looked at all the names on the list. The only thing brave enough to break the silence was the shift of paper as Bjorn flicked through the pages. He went through the list several times, but could find no mention of Erna. Returning the list to the Mayor without so much as a thank you, Bjorn left the command centre and directed his attention toward the scene of the accident. The tail section of the train was completely buried, meaning that there were people entombed alive. The sight of the mangled and overturned carriages made Bjorn¡¯s heart jump. The twisted wreckage served as a reminder of the devastation mud and rain could cause. ¡°Your Highness, please come inside,¡± the Mayor said, trying to usher Bjorn back into the command centre, but the Prince remained motionless, fixated on the nightmare before him. The wailing cries of the volunteers mingled with the desperate screams of victims. The noise pierced the night air and was carried on a chilling wind. Occasionally, a stretcher who¡¯s burden was completely covered in a white cloth could be seen, taking the victim to join the rest of the deceased. The sombre atmosphere weighed heavily on Bjorn, as he witnessed the heartbreaking aftermath. As darkness fell, the snow drifts started up again. The light of the rescuers became a feeble point against the dreadful night. ¡°My Prince?¡± Bjorn¡¯s servant got his attention to offer him an umbrella and regarded him with concern. It was in that moment that Bjorn became aware of the people that had gathered around him, as if they were seeking some sort of penance from him. Bjorn turned and went back into the barracks. With each deliberate step, his thoughts became more and more consumed by Erna, his thoughts of her occupying his mind. He could vividly see her, on the day he left for Schuber, standing resolute all the way until he could no longer see her from his carriage. Her soft brown hair and the hem of her skirts getting caught up in the wind and seemed like a final farewell. He reminisced about their time in Buford together. The comfort of the evening and the warmth of their companionship as they watched the snowmen melt away. It etched deeply into his heart and he felt serene whenever he thought of Erna. He wished he could have found a way to express the emotion in him, but he hesitated and now had to swallow those defiant words as he went back into the command centre. The snow intensified with each passing moment. It would undoubtedly be a challenging night. Erna. Every time he said the name, his breath rose. Some where out there, she laid bleeding and freezing, in some dark corner of that train. Bjorn¡¯s heart cried out to her, called for her and she might be waiting for him, who would never arrive in time. Erna, his wife, was waiting for him and this time, he was determined to be there for her. His breath caught in his throat like he was being choked and the red hot anger now rising forced him out of inaction. He stood from his seat abruptly, causing those around him to gasp in shock. Ignoring their voices of protest, Bjorn left the command centre, unable to sit idle any more. He charged into the snow and ran toward the train, where the rescuers painstakingly worked to free the victims. Though the he could hear the voices of those behind him, begging him to return, Bjorn pressed on. He knew that patience was key in this situation, he understood that it was very unlikely that he would be able to find Erna, alone, amongst this mess, but there was no way he could let himself sit idle, while others worked so diligently. Erna was out here, somewhere. That one line of reasoning eradicated all other thought. He had to try, even if it was pointless. If he just sat and waited, how could he live with himself? ¡°Your Highness, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Bjorn¡¯s servants hurriedly tried to stop him, but one fierce look from Bjorn made the servant back away. Bjorn paused a moment, examining the train, trying to figure out where Erna could have been, but there was no obvious clues, so he headed for the first carriage. He climbed up onto the overturned carriage, gripping tightly to an iron rod provided by the rescue team. ¡°Prince.¡± Even as the servant called after Bjorn, he used the iron bar to smash the window of the carriage and jumped into darkness. CH 150 Amidst the chaotic, slanted world, Bjorn pressed on through the crumpled carriages. Doing his best to dodge broken glass and weave past sharp, jagged metal shards. He discarded his coat and wiped the sweat and dirt from his brow. ¡°Erna,¡± he called out every other step. ¡°Erna.¡± The name became a desperate call, echoing through the train like a ghostly wail. Unfazed by the slippery, snow covered floor, Bjorn moved through the carriages with determination. With each cabin door he opened, loose glass rained down and he was met with gruesome scenes, but the broken bodies of those who had not survived the crash did nothing to deter Bjorn. ¡°Its too dangerous, your Highness, we¡¯ll take care of it,¡± said the volunteers as he passed them by, digging out what survivors could still be saved. As Bjorn reached the final door of the cleared compartment, he waited for the rescuers to swiftly clear the debris and prise open the dented door. He watched them with blank eyes and idling for a moment, he was made aware of the pain in his hands and looking down at them, he could see they were all cut up. ¡°There are people,¡± one of the volunteers said, who was jimmying open the door. Bjorn could hear their startled cries. Forgetting about his bloody hands, he pushed his way through the throng of people and debris into the newly excavated compartment. ¡°Wait, its not safe,¡± the volunteers were saying as they followed him in, but he ignored them. In one of the guest compartments of the second class carriage, he saw a form half buried under furniture. It looked to be a slender woman, with flowing brown hair and with the volunteers busy with the newly found survivors, Bjorn leapt into the room and started tossing the furniture aside, uncovering the badly contorted body. Gingerly, Bjorn turned the body over, his heart could not prepare him for what he would see, Erna or not. There was little relief as he did not recognise the face of the young girl, who looked to be sleeping. She let out a moan. Bjorn comforted the girl until a couple of the volunteers came to help, then he went off looking for Erna, leaving the room without turning back. He went through each compartment. Sometimes he would find a dead body, other times he would find someone trapped by debris and he would work with the volunteers to free them, but there was no sign of Erna anywhere. Bjorn felt devastated with each cabin he went into. The further he went into the train, the closer he came to the areas completely engulfed by the mud slide and the worse his chances of finding Erna alive became. His throat itched and scratched as he called Erna¡¯s name, but he ache never reached his mind as it was turned to a singular concern. His safety was second to finding Erna, his health was not even a factor. In the depths of despair, memories of Erna flooded his mind, beginning from the moment the rural girl arrived in Schuber during springtime. On the betting board, wagers were being placed. He viewed her merely as a gamble, a source of fleeting pleasure, worth nothing more than squandering money. He summoned the courage to partake in the absurd bet solely because of Erna. Was this love? He didn¡¯t know. At present, it was a feeble justification in seeking solace in such a desperate time. He had disregarded it as a matter of unimportance, all that was important was finding Erna. Rumours abated that Bjorn mistreated anything gained through money and it seemed that Erna was no different, but won through a bet or not, he pursued the woman because he desired her. There was no malice in his actions when he had swept her away from Pavel Lore that fateful night. He did not intend to blind Erna to what was going on around, to keep her compliant. Whether it was Walter Hardy, the dross of the marriage market, Pavel Lore or even all the rumourmongers, Bjorn thought he was protecting her. Looking back on it now, he could see it was something he did knowingly, wanting to keep her docile and compliant so that his own life would be made easier. The proposal was just like that too, quiet, discreet and harmless. It put it forward as a proposition to save a young girl from marrying a brute, but in reality, he was the brute, the abuser, the selfish poisonous mushroom. If his hand had not come up, would he even have bothered with Erna? He knew the answer to the questions before he even had chance to finish thinking about it. In truth, he would never let her go. ¡°ERNA!¡± he called out in a painful rasp. Bjorn kicked open a door to reveal the dismal presentation of the third class cabin. Without the section divides, it was a grizzly scene. Gasping for breath, which carried the distinctly metallic stench of blood, Bjorn moved into the carriage. He scanned every body, every lifeless face and looked into all the desperate eyes. With each face he saw, it was becoming harder to recall what Erna might actually look like. ¡°ERNA!¡± As Bjorn called out the name, demanding a response, snow drifted in through shattered windows and dusted his hair. Raising his sad eyes up, he gazed at the sky. The image blurred before him, as tears welled up. He wiped the tears away, pressing his palms into his eyes. He had wanted to beg her not to leave him. He still hadn¡¯t told her that he loves her. How cruel fate was, to deny him that one simple statement. With trembling hands, he wiped his damp face, his gaze fixated on the door to the final compartment. His eyes were cold and sunken as he realised this was where Erna was, where else could she have been? The thought sparked a little hope in his chest. ¡°Your Highness, you can¡¯t go in there,¡± a volunteer said, he was moving to block the door with barbed wire. ¡°GET OUT!¡± Bjorn growled. ¡°Its completely buried in there, no one could have survived.¡± ¡°GET OUT OF MY WAY!¡± Bjorn said again. ¡°There¡¯s no survivors, your Highness.¡± Bjorn was done asking and shoved the volunteer out of the way and stormed the door like he was possessed. There was only one compartment left, so it didn¡¯t make sense to say there were no survivors in that compartment, Erna had not been found yet. ¡°Your Highness, its too dangerous,¡± the volunteer said behind him, he did not move to stop Bjorn any more. Bjorn pulled at the door, he kicked and punched and used all his might to try and prise the door open, but all he was doing was cutting up his hands even more. ¡°Bjorn,¡± came a familiar voice, ¡°calm down Bjorn.¡± ¡°Leonid?¡± Bjorn said, looking over his shoulder. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Leonid sighed. He was already made aware of Bjorn¡¯s reckless behaviour by the Mayor and the other survivors as he came down the train. To witness his brothers madness first hand was even more distressing. ¡°LEAVE ME ALONE, LEO!¡± Bjorn shouted. He wiped his hands on his blood stained shirt and turned back to the door. He looked exhausted, but a fierce fire still blazed in his eyes. It was as if he had been possessed by demons. ¡°The Grand Duchess is not in there, Bjorn.¡± Leonid hurried over to Bjorn, placing himself between him and the door. ¡°I found the Grand Duchess, lets go.¡± Bjorn looked at Leonid, unsure if he had heard his brother correctly. Leonid placed his coat around Bjorn¡¯s shoulders and guided him out of the train. CH 151 The sound of a crying child echoed out through the barracks all the survivors had been placed in. Standing up from where she had bent over to tend to the fire, Erna felt a sharp pain in her side as she straightened. She placed a hand on the bandages that wrapped around her waist and went over to the screaming child. ¡°Get some rest, my lady, I will see to the child,¡± Erna said to the exhausted, pale faced mother. She took up the baby, cradled it in her arms and starting rocking, humming something soft and soothing. The Child soon stopped crying. Erna placed the sleeping child next to the sleeping mother. ¡°You should be getting some rest,¡± a middle ages volunteer said. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve gone through some trouble.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not hurt that badly, I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Erna said. ¡°Hmm, hopefully, by the end of the day, they should all be moved to the hospital.¡± Erna looked about the barracks, filled with the noise of the injured groaning in their cots and the wind blowing through the cracks in the canvas. It was the noise of the aftermath of a terrible accident. Erna and Lisa clung to each other as they tumbled through the train. At some point, Erna had lost consciousness. When she came to, roused by a crushing pain, she could see the whole train had been turned over, the broken windows now served as a skylight. When she realised what had happened, her and Lisa scrambled out of the train. Erna couldn¡¯t recall how she was able to lift and support Lisa, but together, they had made it out of the crumpled carriage. Just as she set Lisa down and was about to collapse into the snow herself, the sound of the world braking apart alerted everyone to yet another landslide. Panicked screams were drowned out as the mud engulfed more of the train. Those that had made it out, wept openly. Erna and some of the other survivors rushed back to the train, doing anything they could to free all those that could be freed, but mostly, Erna stumbled about in a daze. When the relief effort arrived, strong men started digging out the train, while women guided the survivors to the makeshift camp. ¡°Your Highness?¡± Lisa said, drawing Erna out of her flashback. ¡°You couldn¡¯t sleep either?¡± ¡°No, I slept a little, I just woke up.¡± It could have been true, she did close her eyes for what felt like a second or two. Lisa sniffed as she rummaged through a bag of relief goods, pulling out a water canteen and a bar of chocolate. She offered them to Erna. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your Highness, it should have been protecting you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine Lisa, in a way, you did protect me, by getting hurt in my place.¡± ¡°But I survived thanks to you.¡± ¡°Then I guess we protected each other,¡± Erna laughed. ¡°Its okay Lisa.¡± Erna stretched out her arms and pulled Lisa into a hug. Despite the arrival of the rescue team, the situation did not improve very much. The survivors were numerous and just as many dead. There was not enough transportation for those needing urgent medical attention. Erna and Lisa was sent to a makeshift barracks with all the other minor injured. They were given first aid, food and a fire with which to keep them warm. They helped each other and endured. Erna gripped Lisa tightly, not wanting to let go, but there were things that needed to get done, chores and busy work to keep them occupied until they could get out of here and reach out family. They needed to gather firewood, change bandages and care for the elderly. As Erna prioritised her to-do list, she looked about the barracks, studying the faces of all those in the barracks. Just then, the thought of family crossed her mind and at that moment, another child woke up and started crying. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Bjorn let himself be led by Leonid and as he turned a corner, he came across a cluster of large tents, where volunteers waited for the transport, surrounded by rescue equipment and crates of food. He paused and looked a the faint light flickering through the haze of the snow. His breath was hot and plumes of moisture billowed out into the sky. Erna was safe. It took some time, but his aching mind finally grasped onto that fact. Erna is safe and sound. Before he realised it, his body was already moving toward the survivors camp. He had been pushed to his limits and was surprised to see that he was still standing, still moving. How could he stop before he found Erna safe? ¡°Please let her be safe, please God, let Erna be safe,¡± he whispered the prayer almost none stop. Bjorn dove into the barracks, the light was bright enough to blind him after spending so much time in the dark, looking for Erna. He looked around the desperate scene of injured survivors laying out on cots, wrapped in bandages. As he searched, he froze as he looked upon the final bed in a row. ¡°Bjorn?¡± The woman who was taking care of a complaining baby at the final cot in the row looked up and saw him. Her bloody hair, her tired lines and her eyes full of him. For some reason, the name he had been frantically calling all night, escaped his memory. All Bjorn could do was stare at her and laugh. He was filled with deep anger and joy. The woman in front of him was as resentful as the distant fear he had felt. It looked like her humbled heart had sunk deep into the mud, but her eyes were perfectly rendered pools of dark determination. He was both servant and king of her small domain. ¡°Oh my god, Bjorn.¡± Erna¡¯s startled shouts echoed though the barracks. The bandage dropped from her hand and rolled across the floor to his feet. Erna found it hard to properly connect her words and simply blinked at Bjorn with big, bright eyes. A smile spread across Bjorn¡¯s face. After all this time, Erna was fine and playing nurse. He was astounded, but on the other had, he was over come with relief. ¡°What¡­what happened? Why are you here?¡± Erna said, struggling to keep her voice level. She couldn¡¯t believe that the man standing in front of her, this mess of a Prince, was Bjorn Dniester, but those eyes could not have belonged to any other. They were as cool as ever and soft, but she could see something new in them, was that fear she saw? Erna had never confused the twin princes because of their eyes, but now that Bjorn showed some fear, she almost thought it was Leonid stood before her. ¡°Bjorn¡­why¡­you?¡± The words barely left her mouth when Bjorn strode across the barracks and took Erna into his arms. He hugged her so tight, she felt like he was going to pop her in two. The heat of his closeness and the fact that she could feel his erratic heartbeat, stopped her from pushing him away. ¡°Bjorn¡­¡± When she said his name, he looked down at her, looking straight into her eyes, while his trembled anxiously, like a lost child finally finding his mother. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Erna said, and suddenly, she could feel the tears coming to her eyes. She missed Bjorn. There was no way to hide it any more, so she faced it resignedly. When she thought she might die, she regretted not being able to say good bye to all her friends when she left Buford and as for Bjorn? She wanted to shake his hand and tell him all was forgiven. It hurt to think of all the scars she had suffered leading up to this moment, but worse, if she died without telling him. Its stupid, but that¡¯s just what she was like. She wants to love him, even if it hurts. If only she could see Bjorn again, she would not run away any more. No matter how badly she wanted to turn away. Here was a man she could not just throw away and was as much a part of her life as she was his. ¡°Look, I¡¯m fine Bjorn, really,¡± Erna smiled, with puffy red cheeks and watery eyes. ¡°Heh, er¡­that was a pretty big accident, but fortunately¡­¡± ¡°I love you.¡± Bjorn¡¯s low whisper stopped Erna¡¯s muttering and she looked up at him with dazed eyes as if lost in a dream. She wasn¡¯t sure what she had heard, there must have been something more wrong with her. ¡°I love you, Erna.¡± He was just glad that he was finally able to put a name to the emotions he was finally able to understand. He had a hunch that he would remember this moment for the rest of his life. There was no mistaking it, Erna burst into tears. Bjorn held her close and didn¡¯t say anything more. It was a love that began as a stroke of luck on the card table, where he had no choice but to win. I love you My royal straight flush It was a heartfelt homage to the beautiful conqueror who had tamed his heart. CH 152 The gentle firelight was just enough to keep the room from being too dark. It was nearly the first light of day when then faint sound of the door opening and closing filled the silent room. Bjorn moved with the utmost caution, making as little noise as possible as he approached the bed where Erna lay sleeping. She looked so peaceful and he was overcome with relief. ¡°Ah, your Highness,¡± a nurse said, startled by the sudden appearance of the Prince. Bjorn quickly raised a finger to his lips and hissed. ¡°Please, be quiet, go and get some rest,¡± he said. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts, I will look after her.¡± With a reassuring smile directed at the roused nurse, Bjorn sat in a chair next to Erna¡¯s bed. As the nurse left, a tranquil silence embraced the room once more. Bjorn watched his slumbering wife, who had carried herself like a saint, hiding her own injuries and looking after others first, it was a real, quintessential Erna-like quality. Bjorn gently brushed the hair from Erna¡¯s cheek, revealing the bandaging that covered several lacerations on her face. The doctors told him that they would not scar too badly, but the cuts on her arms and on her back, where glass shards had embedded themselves, needed stitching. Through the whole ordeal, Erna just smiled, even when she went ghostly pale and broke out into a cold sweat. I¡¯m fine. Erna kept repeating, a mantra that bothered Bjorn¡¯s nerves. He did his best not to show it, taking from Erna¡¯s example. He didn¡¯t want to get Erna upset. He felt like he could understand some of Erna¡¯s past behaviour, pretending things were okay when they weren¡¯t. ¡°Bjorn¡­?¡± a sleepy voice rose. Bjorn roused, not realising he had drifted off. When their eyes met, Erna gave a sleepy smile. Bjorn looked at her with a distant gaze, as she sat herself up to face him properly, they both emanated a soft, hazy glow projected from the fireplace. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Erna said, casting a concerned look at Bjorn. His face was covered in plasters and his hands were wrapped up tight. To find his wife, he had spent the entire night searching the train following the accident ¡°As you can see, I am fine.¡± Feeling a twinge of embarrassment, Erna looked away to the fireplace. She wondered what to say, but found herself fixating on the moment Bjorn had whispered into her ear, ¡®I love you, Erna.¡¯ Just as the awkwardness settled in, Bjorn stood up and Erna instinctively looked up at him. ¡°Rest, Erna,¡± Bjorn said with a smile. Just like the man before, kind and heartless. ¡°Bjorn, don¡¯t go,¡± Erna said as she watched his back head toward the door. Bjorn looked over his shoulder, surprise on his face. ¡°Stay with me.¡± ¡°Erna?¡± ¡°I want to try again, you are still my husband.¡± Even with her blushing cheeks, Erna spoke confidently. ¡°Also, you said you loved me.¡± Her voice wavered at the last. Bjorn stared at Erna and sighed softly. He turned around and went back to the chair. Love, she used the words like a bit and bridle, pulling on his reins to draw him in. But he didn¡¯t hate it. Erna shuffled over on the narrow bed and Bjorn let out a laugh. ¡°Do you really mean to offer me your expensive bed?¡± Bjorn laughed as he looked at Erna. ¡°This bed is not mine,¡± Erna said calmly, not averting her gaze. Bjorn accepted the playful, yet endearing invitation and sat next to Erna on the bed. The familiar scent of her, unchanged from his memories, tickled his nose. He was more than willing to lay down next to his beloved wife and rest. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The distance between them gradually grew narrower. Bjorn took the initiative and inched himself closer. Their fingertips brushed, their shoulders made contact and even as they lay facing each other, their eyes locked and was filled with each other. Bjorn carefully held his wife in his arms, like she was a timid beast that threatened to run at the slightest discomfort. She surrender herself willingly and relaxed into his arms. ¡°Have you slept since yesterday?¡± Erna whispered. ¡°No,¡± Bjorn said, opening his eyes to look at Erna. They lay in the bed, looking at each other for a long while. ¡°Bjorn¡­our child didn¡¯t leave because of you.¡± Bjorn¡¯s fingers was enjoying the feel of Erna¡¯s soft brown hair and stopped when she spoke. ¡°I hadn¡¯t been feeling well for a few days. The doctor had made a few visits. I hoped everything was okay, but I felt like the child was already leaving.¡± Bjorn continued to look at Erna calmly as she talked. ¡°That night, I could have rejected you, but I didn¡¯t want to.¡± ¡°Erna¡­¡± ¡°That night we slept together, in the same bed, with our baby nestled between us, you held me as we slept, just like this. I believe our baby found comfort in your embrace. Every night before, I was in constant agony, but not on that night. I was able to sleep. I sometimes wonder if our baby was waiting for you, to bid farewell to her father one last time.¡± Erna smiled and stroked Bjorn¡¯s stoic face. ¡°I will remember my baby from that night I slept soundly in your arms. I hope you do to.¡± Erna said the words she had been wanting to say for so long. Bjorn stared at her blankly and Erna let out a burst of laughter. ¡°You know, you¡¯ve revealed your most advantageous hand,¡± Bjorn said, his eyes were slightly red. ¡°No, I think you misunderstand something,¡± Erna said, shaking her head. ¡°I still keep my cards close to my chest.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Well, what gambler in the whole world would reveal their hand?¡± Erna wore a bright smile on her face. As the laughter subsided, the two looked at each other. Memory after that as vague, like a distant dream. No matter who said it first, they hugged each other and kissed. It was a careful kiss, just like their first time. They kissed again and again, they continued kissing until the heat in their passion was kindled and their kissing deepened. ¡°Bjorn, I love you,¡± Erna said, her red lips wet.. ¡°I know,¡± Bjorn said as he came to her with another kiss. Still he couldn¡¯t help but be arrogant. It was a bit sarcastic and Erna chose to understand, because he was a really good kisser. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* Baroness Baden walked the long hallway of the hospital. It was rather unladylike, but it didn¡¯t matter to her when it came to the life of her one and only Granddaughter. She had received news of the accident yesterday afternoon and thankfully, it also came with news that Erna was safe. If the Baroness had only heard of the accident, her poor, senile heart would have given out there and then. ¡°His Highness, the Grand Duke, is also there, Baroness,¡± the attendant from Schuber Palace informed her, as he guided the Baroness to where Erna was resting. The Baroness burst into the room, along with Mrs Greve¡¯s. She knew she shouldn¡¯t have attempted to scare Erna like that, but emotion and tears blinded her. ¡°Erna, my sweetheart,¡± the Baroness bellowed out through sobs. The Baroness was taken aback when she did not see her Granddaughter in the bed, had the attendant gotten it wrong? This was not Erna¡¯s room, but Prince Bjorn¡¯s. Just as the Baroness was about to beat a retreat to save her embarrassment, Bjorn looked over at the Baroness and she could see Erna snuggled deep into his arms, asleep. ¡°Oh my god,¡± The Baroness said as she backed away. She covered her mouth with a handkerchief, her face like she had seen the very pits of hell and the Baroness hurried away from the ghastly sight. Mrs Greve, who gasped when she saw what was going on, made the sign of the cross and chased after the Baroness. When the door closed, the room fell back into silence, save Erna¡¯s heavy, sleepy breathing. Divorce was a thing of the past. The Grand Duke and his wife slept soundly in the hospital bed. A thin bar of sunlight poured into the room through a gap in the curtains and illuminated the two who seemed like statues on the bed. It was noon on a sunny late winter day, when the snow had finally stopped. CH 153 ¡°Look, your Highness, an article in the paper full of praise.¡± Lisa burst into hospital room as Erna was sat at the window sill, bathing in the sunlight. The article, with the Grand Duchess¡¯ name plastered over the front of it, was completely different to the articles that were printed about her before. Erna was sitting near the hospital room window, enjoying the sunlight, when she suddenly jumped up in surprise. ¡°Lisa, you can¡¯t run like that with your injuries!¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, my foot barely hurts.¡± Having saved the Grand Duchess, according to the rumours, afforded Lisa the luxury of her own suite in the hospital, but she still spent most of her time with Erna. Erna looked down at the front page as Lisa hobbled over to the window sill, with a mix of fear and curiosity, she read the article. The Saint¡¯s of Lechen Lift the Poisonous Mushroom Curse. Under the rather brash headline of the paper, there was a black and white photo of Erna and Bjorn on their wedding day. The article was loudly praising the love of the Grand Duke and his wife that blossomed in the train accident. It exaggerated a story of Prince Bjorn risking the dangers of the wreckage to save his wife, and of a Princess who devotedly took care of her subjects, despite being injured herself. It ended with the tearful reunion of Prince and Princess, and was laid out like a well thought up story. Although puffed up with lies to increase sales. There was no exaggeration to say that the love of the Princess broke the curse laid on the Prince by the hateful witch of Lars. With their love burning bright in the face of dire adversity, the Prince was able to break free of the Poisonous Mushroom Curse. Based on an informant¡¯s testimony at the barracks, The Grand Duke and his wife, who had a dramatic reunion that morning, demonstrated their love through a passionate kiss. The passionate moment touched the hearts of all those that read the article, like it was the most dramatic opera. ¡°Oh my god,¡± Erna whispered, after reading the last paragraph. She put he paper down with a concerned look. The article finished with a detailing of the kiss they had shared in the barracks. It was such an obscene description that Erna could not bare to read the last of it. ¡°This¡­¡± Erna was blushing so hard, she couldn¡¯t speak a word and was just fed up. It was true that she was a shy woman and unfamiliar with being the centre of attention, but it was unfair for a simple hug to be exaggerated to such an extent, it became a full blown, passionate kiss. ¡°These journalists are such liars,¡± Lisa said, pouting. ¡°Still, at least now Lechen finally knows what a good person you are. Lisa stood tall before her mistress, proud of all the praise she was getting, especially amongst the hospital staff. Although, of course, they were very enthusiastic about the last paragraph. ¡°Tomorrow you go back to Schuber and I am so glad you get to start well this time,¡± Lisa said, facing Erna. ¡°Just be careful not to make eye contact with the Prince, don¡¯t want any more of those public displays of affection leaking out to the press,¡± Lisa laughed. Erna¡¯s cheeks bloomed bright red. The return of the Grand Duchess happened effortlessly, like the flow of water. From that day onwards, they no longer hesitated to openly display their affection, sleeping and waking up together in the same bed. Lisa still thought of Bjorn as a Poisonous Mushroom, her mind wouldn¡¯t be swayed so easily, but at least Erna was happy and the Prince seemed to have changed a little. At least her mistress no longer needed to compete for the prince¡¯s affection. Lisa believed this to be true when Prince Bjorn, looking disheveled, visited his wife that morning. ¡°However, Your Highness, I have faith in you. You¡¯re strong, a lot stronger than people thought.¡± Lisa said confidently and Erna¡¯s lips curved into a shy smile. Just in time Bjorn came into the room. He had gone out to inspect the scene of the accident. When he returned, Lisa shied away like she had been saying mean things about the Prince and was afraid he had overheard. ¡°Lisa,¡± Bjorn said, striding across the room to stand next to his wife. ¡°Yes, your Highness?¡± ¡°You should prepare to return to Schuber.¡± Lisa and Erna looked at the Prince with a puzzled expression, as they did, the afternoon sunlight transformed into a richer, more vibrant golden hue. Lisa gave a polite greeting and left. As the sound her hobbled footsteps faded, Bjorn turned to Erna. ¡°Will you be okay to take a train back to Schuber?¡± he asked, resting his head on his hand. Erna looked more lively than she did yesterday, but her pale complexion did not put him at ease. The doctor had said that the journey to Schuber would be difficult and if Erna was having difficulties, there was no reason he could not delay their departure. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine,¡± Erna said with a bright smile. ¡°There will be lots of onlookers,¡± Bjorn warned. He pointed to the newspaper that had been casually discarded on the table. It had been distributed yesterday afternoon, which gave Lechen all the time it needed to raise a fuss. The platform at Schuber station would be bustling with people, mostly victims and relatives of the crash, but there would be a lot of people eagerly waiting for the Prince and Princess to return. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m ready,¡± Erna said, looking directly at Bjorn. A smile spread across Bjorn¡¯s face as he looked at Erna and the confidence with which she answered. Erna thought his eyes resembled sunlight on a lazy Sunday afternoon. ¡°You look confident,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°Yes,¡± Erna replied without hesitation. ¡°I am the Grand Duchess of Schuber.¡± The low laugh that Bjorn let out as he looked at his wife, the Grand Duchess, softly penetrated her heart and filled her with warmth. ¡°That you are,¡± Bjorn said. ¡°You are also the saint of Lechen.¡± His words were playful. Blushing with embarrassment, Erna did nothing to rebuke the unwarranted praise. It was a ridiculous compliment, but it still lifted her heart. ¡°There is a present I would like, if you¡¯re ever in the mood to by lavish gifts,¡± Erna said, pulling the newspaper close. ¡°I would like a new cookie jar.¡± Though the article was ridiculous, it still marked a monumental occasion and she wanted to keep a part of it, because it¡¯s the first time she received proper recognition and praise since becoming the Grand Duchess. ¡°You mean¡­bank account?¡± Bjorn said, raising and eyebrow. ¡°No, of course not, a real cookie jar, I need a new one.¡± Erna laughed. ¡°Please, wouldn¡¯t you buy me a new cookie jar? So that I can fill it with our new, happier memories.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Bjorn nodded, ¡°for you, I will.¡± Bjorn smiled kindly and slowly lowered his head to plant a kiss on Erna¡¯s forehead. His lips moved passed her blushing cheeks and button nose, to rest on her soft lips. Erna accepted the kiss without a seconds thought. For the pretty new cookie jar she¡¯ll be seeing soon. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The train for Schuber left Kassen early in the morning. Leonid had changed his mind and stayed in Kassen for a few more days, to help deal with the accident. Bjorn and Erna travelled the train together, back to the place Erna had fled at the back end of last summer. They went with the loving stories and promises to continue to share a happy life together. When Spring comes, the two would go on a trip, a second honeymoon, where they would see all the things Erna loved and Bjorn enjoyed, together. They would take long walks and have lavish picnics. They would go boating across vast lakes and wonder around enormous museums. In the Summer, Erna thought it a good idea to learn horse riding. She was afraid of her horse, but with her husband by her side, the master equestrian who had earned many trophies, she had no doubts she would quickly learn to befriend the horse. In the Fall, they would come back to visit Buford, which would be coloured beautiful golds, browns and deep reds. The fabled man of Lechen, who had come out of no where and won the harvest race, would return. This time, with a wife who was more determined to win than he was. Bjorn like this idea, as he had grown a fondness for Buford wine. When the winter came round again, what then? What would the Grand Ducal couple look like after a whole year? None could say, not even Bjorn. By the time the two came to think about the winter season, the train pulled up into Schuber. There were countless people on the platforms, trains were constantly coming in and out of the station. It was the same crowded metropolis as it had always been, but this time, Erna was not afraid. Erna put on her gloves, her hat, which she tied with care under her chin and organised the folds of her dress. When the train stopped, there were more spectators on the platform than actual passengers waiting to get on. ¡°Are you ready, my wife?¡± Bjorn stood up and offered Erna his hand. Erna gladly took it and let Bjorn escort her from the carriage. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* As the Royal couple everyone had been waiting for emerged, the platform became a tumultuous storm of padding feet and shouts. Everyone wanted to get a closer look. ¡°Back off, back off I said,¡± came the shouts of the police escorts. The constabulary had cordoned off a safe passage through the station for the pair and although everyone was desperate to get a look, none violated the sacred barrier. Bjorn and Erna stopped and paused on occasion, to give polite greetings and pose for pictures. They gave curt nods and waved jubilantly. Erna was a lot less reserved than Bjorn, who had a lot more practice in these social activities, but Erna found she enjoyed it all the same. The admiration of the people showed how much they cared for the Prince and Princess, like none of the past two years had ever happened. The cooed at the way Bjorn held his wife close. Protecting her from the over excited mob, some said. ¡°Come on, back away, back away, clear some space,¡± an officer was saying, though none were in the way and the crowed barely even seemed to register his presence. Bjorn stopped in his tracks, as he eyes the growing crowd of people and let out a loud sigh, his eyes narrowing as he studied the crowed, then his wife. ¡°Bjorn?¡± Erna said, looking up at him with concern. After a brief thought, Bjorn shocked Erna when he gave her a big hug, then scooped her up in his arms. The crowd cheered excitedly. Bjorn laughed as he strode through the crowd, carrying his wife in his arms. He knew it must have looked crazy, but he didn¡¯t feel so bad about it. After all, this is what the crowd wanted, proof that the Prince was madly in love with his wife. He saw no reason why he shouldn¡¯t fulfil that wish. ¡°The Prince loves his wife,¡± some started to chant, ¡°he is mad crazy about his wife.¡± As the prince departed from the platform, holding his wife as if she were a precious treasure, it was an undeniable truth. A prince, once cursed but saved by a beautiful saint, had fallen in love with his savior. In that moment, Lechen¡¯s fairytale love story grew even more enchanting and beautiful. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* The carriage ran at high-speed back to the palace, crossing over the bridge in near record time. Erna turned her attention away from the rose red waters of the Abit River to look at her husband. ¡°I will not do it in front of our servants,¡± she said, still unable to shake off the surreal memories from the station. Erna had been embarrassed the entire time she was in Bjorn¡¯s arms, blushing brighter and brighter with each chant from the crowd. She had almost let out a scream it had been s embarrassing. Though, she couldn¡¯t deny the fact that it made it easier to get out of the station. ¡°I want to go back to being a lady.¡± Erna conveyed her opinion on the matter with a much more haughty tone. She wanted to be the perfect lady, more than ever, though her past mistakes could not be erased. ¡°Really, is that so?¡± Bjorn said thoughtfully. ¡°Well then, if that is your wish.¡± Bjorn¡¯s posture was elegant and refined, and in complete contrast to his tone, as if he had some plot he was working on. Calm and graceful, like a lady. Anytime, anywhere. Erna repeated the mantra as the carriage pulled up to the porch of the Palace, doing her best to ignore the wolfish grin her husband shone at her every time their eyes met. *.¡¤:¡¤.?.¡¤:¡¤.* ¡°Welcome home, your Highness and Prince,¡± Mrs Fitz said, being the first to welcome them back. ¡°On behalf of all the servants of Schuber Palace, I would like to extend our heartfelt happy returns.¡± Contrary to the old woman¡¯s bloodshot eyes, puffy cheeks and tear streaked face, Mrs Fits maintained her composure quite well. Erna and Bjorn nodded to Mrs Fitz and entered into the Grand Ducal residence. The servants of Schuber Palace were lined up on both sides of the entrance hall, bowed their heads in unison. Erna held her breath and couldn¡¯t help but feel nervous. Perhaps Bjorn got a sense of this and gently squeezed Erna¡¯s hand, lending her his strength. Erna looked up at him and he mouthed Like a lady. Erna wished this could be their happily ever after, but as she looked over her shoulder, to the door and the wide world beyond it, she felt that there was never truly a happily ever after. Things happen and sometimes they¡¯re good and sometimes they¡¯re bad and it just kept going, with no true end in sight. Erna conveyed her conviction by smiling brightly. A beautiful destiny lay out before her and although there would be hardships, there would be joy as well. In a world illuminated by the radiant glow of a splendid chandelier, Erna began to take delicate and graceful steps. She embarked on a beautiful journey to love once more, alongside her beloved prince, as their destinies intertwined in a tale of love and happiness. ¨C Finish- (We¡¯ll back with side story)